Chapter 1: Post-Mortem
Chapter Text
I cocked my head at the woman in front of me, unbelieving of what I just heard. "I'm sorry, what?"
"This morning, as you were walking to the food bank, a speeding car slid on some ice and swerved off the road. You were struck at precisely sixty-seven kilometers per hour. It pinned you against the wall of a pizzeria, crushing eight of your vertebrae. You died on the way to the hospital-"
"-Yeah, yeah, I got that part. I was talking about what you said after." I interrupted the woman sitting in the chair across from me. Normally I wouldn't be so brash, but this wasn't normal. I mean, it isn't every day that you die and have a casual conversation with a prime supervisor of the afterlife. And in my bedroom, no less. If I had known, I would have cleaned up some of the laundry on the floor, at the very least.
The woman, who was sitting at the simple wooden dining chair I used for my desk, had it turned to face the bed- upon which I was sitting with my legs over the edge. Luckily, the woman seemed undisturbed by the mess that was my tiny bedroom in my tiny apartment. Instead, she seemed very, very out of place. A simple, yet elegant flowy dress that was brighter than a toothpaste commercial covered most of her ebony skin, including her arms that were hidden by the sleeves.
She was actually shorter than I would have expected, perhaps an inch below than my own five-six frame. Her hair flowed like a river of nighttime- quite literally might I add. As the pitch-black strands shifted even the tiniest amount with her movements, I could see the sparkle of stars peeking through the fibres. I imagined that in a heavy wind it may very well look like a galaxy was clinging to her skull. Her brown eyes were a sharp contrast, though. While her hair seemed magical through every stand, her eyes were completely normal; soft and warm. Although her age was impossible to guess. She could have been thirty like me or three hundred. Either way, she seemed to radiate an aura of reassurance. I felt safe next to her.
"You, Hannah Mayhew, are a very accomplished woman, one who passed on far too young. Despite losing both parents to illness at a young age and living through foster care, you regularly donated to several charities and the food bank, always signed up for volunteer work and even turned down a scholarship at the nearby college because you wanted to help others. Instead of pursuing a life of knowledge and self-gain, you slaved to start your own restaurant at just twenty-six. Despite having been a victim of rape from Terrance Holdt twelve years earlier, you still designed your restaurant to only have ex-convicts as the employees in order to help them get back on their feet after being released from prison. You even hired Terrance, the man who raped you, to be your assistant manager while taking a personal pay cut so you could increase the wages of your employees."
Ah, The Cell Block. Good memories. I remembered the restaurant as if I were there an hour ago. That’s because it was an hour ago. I clocked off for the weekend, said goodbye to all of my employees, Terry included, grabbed an order of fries to go and walked home. If I had known that was going to be my last meal, I would have at least gotten a smoothie as well. The woman continued.
"You dedicated your life to helping other people and took no time for yourself. An altruistic soul such as yourself should not die at thirty-four, unwed and virgin in love, but mortality is a curse that you humans bear well. As thanks for your service, I shall weave together the threads of a special afterlife- one designed exactly to your preference."
I cleared my throat and rubbed the pale skin of my wrists. "So, you're gonna make a universe just for me?"
The woman frowned. "Not exactly. Think of it like a dream. According to your preferences, I can design an imaginary realm suited for your enjoyment."
“Still, an entire imaginary world for every good person that dies seems like a lot of work.”
“It would be for mortals. Even if it were a substantial amount of work for an individual like myself, there are many frameworks I use that make the process easier. I choose a world based on the person’s preferences and make the appropriate tweaks to accommodate what they wish to accomplish in the world.”
“So… you’re reusing blueprints?” I cocked my head. The woman smiled warmly.
“In a basic sense, yes. The world of Tonshlur is very well suited towards those interested in a medieval fantasy style of afterlife. The galaxies of Andien befit those with a wish for space travel. Once I have the framework, I change the smaller details like people, locations, languages, magic, biology, world events, cultures and religions as necessary. Some parts I don’t change. Many of those facets are able to be reused to great benefit.”
I looked around, brushing a lock of light brown hair from my eyes. Only now did I see that I was fully nude, my smooth skin bathing in the overhead light of my room. For some reason though, I was completely unbothered by my nakedness. Probably for the same reason that I didn't notice earlier, which is also probably why I wasn't freaking out more about being dead. A tug in my gut told me it was probably the woman's weird aura of comfort. I couldn't even try to be concerned around her.
"That’s cool and all, but where am I right now? If this is heaven, it sure looks a lot like my bedroom."
The woman smiled. "This is not Heaven, but imagine it as more of a place of transition. This bedroom was a place of comfort for you, so that is where we reside while you decide on your afterlife. When you do, I will then send your mind to your afterlife but bring your soul back with me to Heaven where it is stored."
I thought for a minute. "So heaven is real? How am I even here? I'm not Christian. Shouldn't I be burning in hell or something for not believing in this?"
The woman chuckled. "Ah, a common mistake. That actually isn't true. That was just a falsehood crafted by the early members of the church to try and convert more members. No matter how hard we try to erase that concept from mortal minds, you are all very clingy about history. If you don't believe in a religion, you simply go to the afterlife of the religion closest to you and are then judged based on your actions in life with whatever creed that religion uses as doctrine. You had no particular attitude to any other religions and your living in North America meant Christianity had the most influence in your life.Therefore you came to us upon your death."
"Wait, does that mean that other religions are real?"
"Indeed." The woman nodded. "Hindu, Buddhism, Norse, Greek, Roman, Egyptian, Native, all of them exist. While you mortals are so frail and short-lived, your belief has always been one of the strongest forces in the universe. When enough people believe in something- truly, deeply believe, then your will itself shapes that thing into existence. Gods only exist because people believe in them."
"Okay, second question; why am I naked?"
She smiled, but respectfully kept her gaze locked to my eyes. Not that I would have minded if she looked downwards. I couldn't be embarrassed around her. Not to mention, she was actually quite pretty.
"Mortals are nude in birth and in death. Do not worry, I have seen more than you could count in their barest form. If you are uncomfortable, I could summon clothes for you."
I tilted my head, letting my hair roll over my bare shoulders. The room was cool but comfortable- just enough to cause my nipples to protrude from my modest breasts like pink beads but not cause goosebumps.
"No, this is fine. Who are you, anyway?"
"As I said earlier, I am what you would consider a supervisor of the afterlife. I have had many names over the centuries but the one that tends to stick around the most is Aurora."
"Pretty."
"Thank you, dear. Should we start designing your afterlife?"
"One last question, please?"
"Absolutely."
"What will happen to The Cell Block? Now that I'm dead, of course."
The woman thought for a moment and her eyes went out of focus as if staring intently at something in the distance. After several seconds, her gaze returned to me with a soft smile.
"My sense of foresight is not as strong as others, but I could glean that your restaurant seems to continue without you. Your death inspires a surge of popularity to the restaurant, as well as a fundraiser named the Mayhew Legacy. The fundraiser raises a total of eighty thousand, six hundred thirty-two dollars and twelve cents that is used by Terrance, the new manager of the restaurant, to keep the restaurant running for at least seventeen years. Unfortunately, my foresight cannot see any further than that. Based on the context I have provided thus far, I can assume that your restaurant likely continues well beyond because it is well supported."
I almost cried. To know that something I made to try and help people would outlive me so effectively was heartwarming. Aurora leaned forward and laid a soft hand on my bare thigh.
"Should we create your afterlife now?"
I sniffled and nodded. "Yeah. What kind of stuff can you make?"
"Since you were so virtuous in life, I can pull strings to weave almost anything your heart desires. It can be an original world implemented into one of the frameworks I explained before. It could be an existing reality found in stories or movies that you will live in as a character of your choice or a new one altogether. It could even be a mixture of both- the stories and concepts of an existing tale wrought in your own ideas. Nothing is off the table.”
If what she said was true, then any world, any storyline ever created could be my playground. I could become a billionaire love interest in the Great Gatsby. I could be one of the Avengers enrolling at Hogwarts Academy of Witchcraft and Wizardry. I could be an anime character fighting against zombies in the Walking Dead.
“Do not be worried about committing sin in your afterlife;” Aurora continued, “Since it has no effect or connection to the real world, there will be no punishments and you may enjoy yourself as you seek. Every wish, every thought, every pleasure you never partook in life can be yours in your realm. All you need to do is tell me what you want."
My mind initially drifted back to the various books on my small bookshelf, and all sorts of thoughts of high fantasy filled my mind. Of magic and wonder, of grand quests and worlds in danger in an era before modern times. I always loved the genre, and now I had the chance to live in it. I was about to speak when Aurora's words seemed to echo in my mind once more.
"Do not be worried about committing sin in your afterlife... Every wish, every thought, every pleasure you never partook in life can be yours..."
My mind traversed backwards. All of those lonely nights. No lover to hold close and warm my skin. Nobody to share the pleasures of flesh. There was too much work to be done; there was no time for that.
Farther still existed unholy desires- the hentai I would watch and the stories I would read as I brought myself to climax. Images and words of women being ravaged or locked in a lover’s embrace. Pleasure dripping in tandem with sweat and cum. Men, futanari, tentacles, monsters, all having their way with the recipient they chose, all while I wished deep down to be in her shoes. I was sure that Aurora could see the warm flush through my chest since she smiled.
"I see you’ve decided."
I nodded.
"Very well. There is one final question I must ask of you.”
“Okay?”
“I must ask if you wish to remember who you were before I send you on your way.”
That made me pause. “You… want me to forget who I am?”
“Only if you wish.” Aurora held up a hand assuringly. “When moving onto their afterlife, many choose to fully embrace what awaits them. Their memories are completely replaced with new ones of the world they choose and their new identity. They are a new person with no knowledge that the world they live in is a fabrication of the mind. They treat everything as if it were completely real. A clean slate, unaware that they themselves outlined the course of their entire new life.”
“What if I want to remember?”
The beautiful woman adjusted the folds of her dress. “Then it will be so. You will retain everything you know right now and gain all of the knowledge you would with your new life. That course of action has both benefits and detriments over a clean slate.”
I held my hands in my lap. “Like what?”
“A lowered sense of realism.” Aurora began. “When you go into a life knowing that it’s a facsimile, then feelings of despair, urgency, or even emotional connection can be muted. It’s harder to make meaningful attachments to a person or place when you know it isn’t real. Quests to save a medieval fantasy world filled with opportunities for sexual promiscuity may become mundane with the knowledge that there are no real stakes.”
My cheeks went red. “You know?”
“Of course. There is no miscommunication in creating your afterlife when your desires are revealed to me. No need to feel shame about your wantings, Miss Mayhew.”
“Sorry, it’s just… isn’t that like, really bad? In Christianity? The sin of Lust and all that?”
She sighed. It was not one of annoyance or exasperation. It was a sigh with a smile.
“Dear, sin is as built into human ideology as the will to breathe. To have the thoughts of sin is to be human. To resist them with morals is to be virtuous. You were extremely virtuous and indulged not in sinful pleasures, but societal progression. The afterlife is a realm where those suppressed desires may finally be relinquished from their chains without consequence because of your reservations in the living world.”
The woman’s hair shimmered as I looked to my toes. She continued speaking. “Back to the topic at hand. While the perception of reality is lowered and causes a distancing of emotions, knowing the world isn’t real allows for a greater sense of freedom. You have the ability to do whatever you wish when there are no real stakes. Understanding that everything will turn out exactly the way you want it to regardless of your choices allows for indulgences of whatever you choose, whenever you choose for it.”
“Like a video game. You aren’t afraid to make choices in a game because you know it doesn’t matter.”
“Precisely.” Aurora nodded. “The term ‘sandbox’ is often brought up when I tell people of these circumstances. In fact, many who wish for a fantasy world choose afterlives where the world functions with mechanics not unlike those found in video games. They wish for classes and skills and rigid rules that define their sense of reality. Functions that can be more easily understood and give a greater sense of progressive power.”
“Huh. That actually sounds really interesting.” I laid back on the bed. “What kind of stuff does that entail, if I were to go that route?”
“Any manner of things. First and foremost, you would receive some kind of ‘class’, which outlines what kind of powers you would receive. Those powers would come in the form of ‘skills’ and would shape in a variety of ways in order to make you far, far more powerful than an ordinary individual. Many choose for the class they receive to be one that is extremely rare or even unheard of, with a tremendous potential of power that stands far above anyone they could encounter in their world. They also often prefer to work their way from the bottom up, starting at first level, or the equivalent if the system they desire does not function with such specifics or terminology.”
I could already picture it in my head. Spells and magic coming from skills that I had to progress all while on a grand quest to save the world from ruin. Forming a party with other people, fighting monsters, getting loot, and becoming powerful. My mind was made up.
“Yes. I want video game mechanics. I would like to be a spellcaster and work on getting stronger while building a party of allies, and we would all work together to try and save the world from some huge problem.”
Aurora smiled. “A very common afterlife, but certainly not a bland one. The thrill of adventure is very persuasive. May I make one suggestion?”
“Of course.”
“You could have your desire for carnal pleasures implemented directly into your powers.”
“Oh.” I had actually forgotten about the sex stuff with the shift of topic. Now it was back and my cheeks went red again. “I-In what way?”
Aurora’s eyes shone sweetly like she wasn’t jumping into a conversation filled with debauchery.
“In simple terms? A class dedicated to sex and lust, making you more powerful the more you indulge in pleasure.”
“That’s a thing?”
She nodded. “It’s one of the most common shapes in which class-oriented fantasy afterlives are formed. The receiver is granted a class that not only augments their ability to fulfill their deepest desires for sin, but encourages it. Some shape it through Wrath, Pride, or even Greed, but by far the most popular is Lust.”
“I-uh… that sounds good?” Despite the aura of assurance coming from Aurora, I was still flustered. In fact, the aura was probably the only reason I was telling the truth. If it hadn’t been for that, I would have lied and said I wanted something bland in order to retain my sense of shame. “A sex class. Any ideas?”
“Plenty.” Aurora held her hand up to read a paper attached to a clipboard. I hadn’t even seen it appear.
“There are many variations to how the user’s chosen class functions based on their own preferences, but they all seem to fall into a variation of one of three categories. I refer to them as the Succubus, the Enchantress, and the Empowerer.”
“What are the differences?” I brushed a lock of hair behind my ear. Aurora referred back to the clipboard.
“The Succubus tends to have abilities that rely on absorbing the strength of others through acts of Lust and empowering themselves with the energy they collect. The Enchantress leans in the direction of mental manipulation. They use their skills and their own seductions in order to get anyone or anything to do as they please. The Empowerer is often chosen by the romantically inclined. It consists of skills that often rely on allies, and have benefits that make both themselves and their allies become stronger together.”
I paused and weighed the options. “Is it, uh… is it possible to mix and match?”
“Of course, dear. Whatever you desire is possible.”
“Then, can I get a bit of all three? Mostly Empowerer, but with a little from the other two as well?”
“Without an issue. Think of anything and everything you wish for, and I will see to it that your afterlife is pleasant."
She gently took my hand and held it in hers. It was as soft and warm as she looked.
"Let us make your world.”
Chapter 2: A Lovely Awakening (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Futanari
Loss of Virginity?
Chapter Text
Sexual Content: Futanari x Female POV
I woke up with a start, mind racing.
Aurora said that it might be slightly confusing as knowledge of the world filled my head and information of my new self. ‘Slightly confusing’ was an understatement. At best, it was completely disorienting. If I wasn’t already laying down, I would have collapsed.
Memories that weren't mine flowed through my brain like a broken dam holding back a river. I was Samirah Jordain Al'Bardales Excute Renova Jericho DeMonson Korpart the Seventh. We owned a whiskey business that spread like wildfire out of our hometown of Kelshiir and across the continent of Kavala. While the rest of the family continued the business, I looked for entertainment in the rest of the world. I wanted to travel. I wanted to see the sights. So, I got on a ship and set sail towards the continent of Kelopa.
A very fun night ensued, but now that I woke up, something was different. I could feel it. It wasn’t a matter of reality now being in the present instead of memories- it was a literal, physical tingling deep inside my heart. Somehow, I knew what it was. A Blessing. To receive a Blessing was a one-in-a-thousand chance and nobody knew how it happened. Sometimes, people just woke up with abilities. The only information about it seemed to be that Blessings were only given to the most willful- the ones who trained the most and worked the hardest for their futures.
My head spun. Knowledge of a world and an entire life, be it one that was barely eighteen years long, placed itself foremost in my mind and almost blocked out everything else. I sat up in the bed, which was surprisingly comfortable despite being on a passenger ship crossing the Trader's Sea, and looked down at my body through a sharp, sudden migraine.
Truthfully, not much had changed. My skin was still fairly pale, but gone were the usual small blemishes and birthmarks. I was nude under the sheets, and my slender, beautiful body was perfectly shaven- not a single hair sprouted from my skin aside from my scalp. From my head dangled long- if slightly tangled from bedhead- chestnut-tinted locks that draped down my shoulders. My breasts were slightly larger than they were before, perhaps now a C-cup, if such measurements were even a thing in this world.
Tonshlur.
The word rattled through my slowly-easing mind like a nail in a glass jar. This world was Tonshlur.
I reached a hand up to straighten my hair, and my fingers brushed against my ear, slightly tapered to the tip. Of course. Mother was a high elf- bedding with Father conceived children of mixed blood.
"Mmm, finally awake, huh?"
My head swivelled down to the figure stirring in the bed beside me. One olive-tinted, slender hand brushed back jet-black hair away from her face to reveal long, full-elven ears and bright blue eyes. A sultry grin sent flutters through my chest as she brought her hand down to rest on my naked thigh. Just the lightest touch of her fingers against my skin caused goosebumps in remembrance of last night. Her lips against mine, hands roaming to explore every curve and crevice of each other's nude flesh, and of course her impressive cock repeatedly reaching my innermost depths. I knew firsthand that an elf's stamina was immense- even a half-blood like myself could withstand much more than a normal human- but Allyah was relentless.
And I loved it.
"Ah, yes. Just forgot where I was for a moment." I stammered quickly. My voice was different- the tone was lighter and melodic, like a spring breeze carrying the traces of distant singing. Mother always commented that magic and music were not quite as different as most would assume. To sing was to breathe magic into the very air, to create beauty from silence.
Allyah lazily traced small circles on my thigh with her finger, a sleep-drunk smile across her face. "I'd be more than happy to remind you where you are, little Miss Korpart."
I chuckled, letting the concerns of this new world slip away. Right now, there was a beautiful, naked, elven woman with a youth impossible to guess, slowly sliding her fingers closer and closer to my lovely flower. Elves lived for so long. Allyah only looked like she were thirty, but she may very well have walked Tonshlur for over two hundred years and bed five times as many women. A smile spread across my lips as I laid back down and faced my temporary lover. It was almost amusing how quickly we met.
We had shared a brief moment of eye contact while boarding, whereupon Allyah's unending string of honeyed words and seductions brought her into my cabin. Normally, I doubt that fathers would approve of succumbing to lust so quickly, but apparently he had first met Mother when they, two strangers, had passed each other in the market. Ten minutes later, they had vanished into an alley and she had convinced Father to breed my eldest brother, Elijah, into her belly. Elves, futanari or not, were the perfect beings of sex and lust. To turn down an elf's invitation may very well have been impossible.
Not that I would want to anyway. This was my world to explore. My dream to conquer. And I would start with this lovely specimen pressing her lips to mine. I may own fabricated memories of us last night from Aurora, but I would rather have real ones.
I moaned into her mouth and pressed into her larger body. While high elves tended to be shorter than humans by a small amount, leaving me just barely five feet tall, wood elves were the epitome of height and grace. The very shortest of them were just under six foot, and the tallest could almost reach seven. Allyah was somewhere in the middle, having roughly a foot and a half of framework over myself which she used to envelop me within her embrace as we kissed.
Her arms clasped like an iron maiden around my back, preventing my escape (not that I was thinking of escaping). One hand reached downwards and was groping and squeezing the gentle swells of my wondrous ass and I could feel her bare, uncovered cock in between my thighs, throbbing against my folds. While I knew that elven penises may not have been as thick as some of the other races (though about on par with a human's), an elf's member had length. The inner anatomy of elven females was slightly different, meaning their uterus was a fair distance further into the body. To help maximise the chance of conception (disregarding the volume of their ejaculations), the smallest of them were easily over nine inches,and some could reach fourteen.
As a half-elf myself though, I was more than equipped to take Allyah. Once again, she hovered near the middle.
Like the handle of a greatsword, Allyah's shaft pulsed against me. It drank deep of the warmth between my thighs while the head likely emerged on the other side, near my rear. Every throb of her pushing lengthwise into the crevice caused a little bit more fluid to leak from my entrance and lubricate her magnificent dick. Whether those fluids were my own or hers still escaping from last night, I couldn't tell. I didn't care. I ground against her like the corner of a washing machine- wait, those didn't exist in this world- like a washboard, letting the essence inside of me sop free to slicken up our next adventure. More still emerged from Allyah herself- each roll of my hips caused another spurt of precum to squeeze out of her cockhead and lather the crease of my ass like a bidet (wait, those didn't exist either).
Yes, spurts of precum. Elves, like most hybrids, had a difficult time achieving conception amongst themselves, so biology ensured their continuation by making their loads phenomenally large. Allyah's preparatory fluids were ejecting at almost the rate of a normal human's full climax. The only reason our sheets weren't completely encrusted over with dried essence was because Allyah had the brilliant idea to change them after our activities last night.
The sudden thoughts of information about elven biology and the intense memories of the fake night before almost gave me a headache. It was too much knowledge too quickly- like being shown a thousand paintings and having all of them be memorized at once. Stranger still, my memory was immaculate. Not a single drop of detail was lost in the flood of information, as much as I tried to push it back. I didn’t need to suddenly understand the entire biological makeup of a dragon- I just wanted to fuck the gorgeous elf that Aurora provided to me on a silver platter.
I used one hand to grope and squeeze at Allyah's full bust that was pressing against my own chest. She moaned into my lips as my fingers danced over her tit-flesh, rolling it in my palm and caressing her darkened nipples. My other hand reached to where our nethers connected and wrapped around the base of Allyah's shaft. Not fully, of course- my fingers weren't quite long enough, but I held her firmly and turned my grinding into a mixture hand-and-thigh-job.
Allyah's breathing was heavy panting, but as was the nature of wood elves (pun intended), her breath smelled of the forest. Of pine needles and tree bark. Of rain dripping through the underbrush, and fresh grass tickling my cheeks. It only became more laboured as we ground together. Minutes passed as mere seconds, and Allyah's thrusting into my hand grew more intense. When I craned my neck and took one of her nipples into my mouth, sucking the soft flesh, Allyah grunted and held herself tight against me. Within my grip, I felt her cock throb violently, pulse after powerful pulse rushing from the base to the tip as she came. I grinned. Elves were such quick shots.
Each stream was befitting for such an impressive cock, Allyah's ejaculation emerged with the pressure and volume of a squirt gun (dammit, those didn’t exist here, either). Ludicrous amounts of semen fired from her cockhead, most of it likely shooting well past the bed and onto the floor. The drips after each rope did build up and gather on my ass and thighs, though. While a mere fraction of her full load, the amount that did cling to my skin and drip down onto the bed was still well more than most human men could produce in a week by the time Allyah finished cumming almost half a minute later.
I released her nipple and tilted my head back up to meet her gaze. Our noses pressed together and I giggled. "Satisfied?"
"Not even close." Allyah was almost confrontational in her reply. In one swift motion, she used her surprising strength to roll herself on top of me and pin me to the bed. I didn't mind that the puddle of semen was now gooing up my lower back. I was more interested in Allyah using one hand to reach down as she raised her hips and slipped her cum-soaked cock from between my thighs. It flexed upwards as it was revealed, being released with the tension of a spring as it popped into view. As it did, a long string of the batter clinging to the head flung forward and formed a clean line from my pelvis to my neck, like someone had shook the excess from a paintbrush (yep, those did exist in this world).
Allyah dropped her hips again, letting her member lay on my smooth skin as if measuring the distance it would reach. Her large, hairless, swollen testicles pressed against my exposed folds to serve as the starting line. Her racer, being her slick shaft, stretched forward past my pelvis and almost all the way up my stomach. Her cockhead gave a passing "Hello!" to my belly button each time Allyah pulled forward and back, as if she were thrusting inside me, and she smiled.
"I go so deep, little Miss. I love when a girl can take all of it."
I reached down with both hands and encircled her wet member, stroking lightly. "I'm a half-elf, darling. I can take whatever you can give me."
Allyah chuckled. "Oh, I'm counting on it. Last night was a warmup."
With that, Allyah brought her hips back the intimidating distance until her tip dropped down to nestle against my labia. I didn't want her to waste any time and apparently, neither did she. Allyah did not slam herself inside of me, but she pushed in quickly and easily thanks to both of our cum lubricating her cock. The friction of every vein and bump rubbing against each and every ridge within my depths was ecstasy in its purest, sexiest form.
It almost wasn't enough when her heavy balls pressed into the crack of my ass. Allyah, however, just barely managed to reach my limit. Thanks to my half-blood, it took every slender inch that Allyah had to offer before her bulbous tip kissed my cervix. If I didn't know any better, I would have thought she had climaxed already-such was the force and volume of her precum. The warm wetness flooded within my depths, and for just a moment, everything was bliss. Allyah hilted deep inside of me, her height causing my face to be smothered between her large breasts and my hands trying to cling to her back and pull her into me. I thought that nothing could be better.
But then she started moving.
As if I had somehow forgotten our activities last night, it was the purest dread as Allyah extricated herself from my depths- enough to almost make me cry in despair. However, my fears were alleviated as she stopped just before her head pulled free, and then pressed firmly back to her rightful place. Over and over, she left me in blissful horror as she almost- almost removed herself completely and then dropped back into my fleshy embrace.
I mewled like a kitten with each thrust, muffled of course by her large breasts covering my face. I took the lovely opportunity to suckle like a babe- it was a rare occasion to have such beautiful boobs pushed into oneself, and I greedily took a dark nipple into my mouth. At first, I was apprehensive, but I quickly learned that Allyah was no stranger to rough play. Soon, I was nibbling and tugging on her teat with my teeth, swapping between the two as she reamed my pussy. She halted for a moment.
"Ungh, you're tighter than anyone I've ever had. Are you sure you're eighteen?"
For just a moment, I was confused. I was over thirty! Only then did I remember all the circumstances. Hannah was thirty-four. Samirah was eighteen. I tilted my head back to try and peek past Allyah's breasts to her face, contorted in pleasure. "As of last month, yes."
Allyah smiled wickedly. "Ooh, I love them fresh. Was I your first?"
My mind searched. Neither version of myself was a virgin in the literal sense. Both of my sexes had been claimed several years before coming of age. Hannah's by rape. Samirah's by a lovely wooden toy she- I, had named Oswald. However, in this moment with Allyah holding herself to the base in my fluttering tunnel, she was my real first. Screw if it was just a fake afterlife. Screw the fake memories from last night. As of right now, I had finally lost my virginity.
"You are now."
Allyah smiled and resumed her activities but picked up the pace. I didn't even have time to mourn about her pulling out before she began shoving back in once more, over, and over, and over again. Her weighty balls wetly smacked against my supple ass to provide a percussive backing to the melody of our squelching pelvises. With each thrust that Allyah bottomed out, a mixture of our juices started squeezing out past her shaft and leaking down the crack of my ass. Again, I wasn't sure if it was entirely new, or if some was a residue of last night. Regardless, Allyah seemed eager to provide more after a few minutes when her thrusting became more desperate. I knew she could go for several more rounds, but I wasn't done with this one yet.
With all of my strength, I pushed against both Allyah and the bed. Surprised that her lover was fighting back, Allyah was caught off guard and tumbled onto her back on the mattress (wait, not mattress. Those don't exist here. Damn, this is harder than I thought it would be.) I rolled forward with her, keeping her inside of me at all times and ending up on top as we came to a stop. Looking at Allyah's face, it was a mixture of desperation and confusion.
"But I'm so-"
I reached a finger down and pressed it against her lips, but that probably didn't shush her as much as me rolling my hips. Her dick swivelled around inside my pussy like a very long spoon stirring a pot of soup and her words were cut short by the moan escaping her lips. I leaned forward, sliding both hands to her cheeks and forcing her to look me deep in the eyes. Green. My eyes are green now.
"-I'm not. You don't cum until I do."
"I don't think-"
"-That you can last? Oh yes you can.” I grinned wickedly. “I'm going to enjoy this."
Chapter 3: A Lovely Awakening II (18+)
Notes:
Sorry! I meant to publish this yesterday alongside the first two chapters, but only realised that I didn't today. It's a day late, (or six days early, depending on your worldview), but here it is. New chapters for Liminal Lewdness will be posted once a week on Mondays for the forseeable future (unless this gets super popular or something).
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Futanari
Chapter Text
With Allyah still sheathed fully inside of me, I grinned wickedly as Allyah's concerned expression grew.
I adjusted my feet so that I was less straddling Allyah, but more sitting on her hips. Now with the necessary leverage, I used my legs to slowly lift myself up her long shaft, shivering as it dragged against my most sensitive regions. I yelped in surprise as Allyah thrust herself up into me, once more kissing my cervix through the steadily-growing pool of pre-ejaculate. With her hands on my hips to hold me in place, she began rutting upwards fast enough that it almost felt like I was going to fall apart at the seams.
“Oh- oh fuck. Holy shit, oh my fucking god!”
I lavished in the sensation and leaned backwards, holding myself in position with my hands on Allyah's knees behind me. Stretching back like this, the angle of penetration allowed for Allyah's meat to thrust roughly against the special patch of skin on the inside of my tunnel. Every touch against my g-spot sent lightning shooting through my veins, and my moans became almost as loud as Allyah's.
“Ungh, you’re so tight. You feel so good.”
“Don’t fucking stop. Don’t you dare fucking stop. Keep- ooooh! Keep going!”
It didn't take long for me to soar over the peak with this new, incredible stimulation and my limbs quivered with ecstatic weakness. I practically crumbled into Allyah's grip as she continued to pound into me, her desperation more obvious than ever. From the way that her shaft was pulsing and throbbing, I knew that her own orgasm was imminent.
“Shit, here it comes! Take it!”
It happened with a rush of warmth. Truth be told, it wasn’t too dissimilar from the sensation of drinking something. Like chugging down a mug of hot chocolate and feeling heat wash through your stomach. The only thing was the sensation of pressure from liquid spraying against my cervix. Over. And over. And over again- each spurt tickling my deepest depths and filling me up with warmth as the elf flooded me with her cum.
Oh, it was delicious. Feeling Allyah tugging on my hips to try and bury more inches that she didn’t have, feeling her bucking up into me, feeling her powerful throbs as many inches of slender cockmeat belched out rope after rope after rope of fertile seed- it was the best feeling I’ve ever had. There was something so raw, so primal about letting the elf groan and unload every drop into my sopping depths. She was an artist, my pussy was her canvas, and her dick was an upended bucket of thick, white, syrupy paint.
As her cream was deposited twelve inches deep to start coating my walls in thick layers, I squealed under the rush of my ongoing climax. Each throb only served to extend the timer of my orgasm, letting it stretch out for almost thirty seconds until the elf had finished her ejaculations. I sat on her thighs, desperately trying to squeeze air into my lungs while Allyah rubbed exploring hands over my thighs and hips before sitting up and cupping my breasts.
“Damn. You feel even better now than you did last night. I forgot how good it was to breed virgin pussy.”
“I don’t… I don’t think it took yet.” I was panting. “We gotta… keep going.”
I knew deep down that my words were nothing more than a farce, but my partner had no way of knowing that. In her mind, she just pumped a liter of baby-batter into a fertile eighteen-year-old after spending the entirety of last night doing the exact same thing. Still, the words served the exact purpose I wanted them to- to rile her back up.
Allyah grinned and grabbed my hips forcefully, spinning me around so that my back was to her before impaling me once more. She wasn’t slow. Like a piston, she fired her hips up and down to plunge each inch into my cum-filled depths repeatedly, even faster than previously. I was worried for a moment when Allyah grabbed my neck, but she pulled me back into her to cradle my head in between her full breasts. However, her hand did not get removed. She kept it around my throat, squeezing firmly and hampering my air flow. In this position, her meaty shaft was once more pressing up into my g-spot, keeping my body in a constant tingle. Partnered with the lack of oxygen, I was seeing stars that swam through bliss as I wheezed out weak moans. I still retained enough focus that I could feel Allyah’s heart pounding against my back.
Fueled with the rage of lust, her other hand attached itself to my pussy, assaulting my clit like it owed her money. The gooey drips of our sex was pouring from our connected genitals, a thick and creamy mixture that splattered against our thighs with each thrust and soaked into the bed. It very well looked and felt like I was coated in the seed of a dozen men, with the jizz of a dozen more sloshing around in my honeypot. Granted, much of it was from last night's extensive proclivities, but the new additions were more than welcome.
Every time she battered against my cervix, I felt her shaft pulse with need, the vibrations of which quickly brought me to a second climax after just a few minutes. She never stopped, however, and continued to rut like a wild animal as I rode through my orgasm. Moment after moment it extended, leaving me trembling uncontrollably in Allyah's air-restricting embrace. More of my juices flowed free to drip from my stuffed snatch and down Allyah's thighs, splattering wildly at the speed of her thrusts. My eyes rolled back in my head, not that I could see much anyway with how much Allyah was shaking me because of her relentless pounding.
At this point, I could no longer tell whether the fingers on my clit were hers, mine, or both. I didn't have much time to ponder, though, since like I did to her earlier, Allyah pushed us both forward. My face slammed into the pillow. Her body was on top of mine, still sheathed completely in my warm, very, very wet depths. It only remained there for a moment before once again sliding in and out, back and forth, to and fro, from my cervix to my labia.
Allyah’s hand was no longer clasped around my airway, but now both palms were pressed to my shoulderblades. Between her full body weight being transferred between her hands which were pinning my top half, and her cock which was pinning my lower, I was completely stuck under her assault. Even if I wasn’t, the sensations ripping through my abdomen were nothing I would willingly give up by escaping her grip.
“Fuck, girl. This is the best pussy I’ve ever had.”
My face was firmly forced into the pillow, stifling each and every moan through the soft cloth. It quickly grew warm and damp from my drool and pleasured breaths, but I didn’t care. I felt so tremendously full of Allyah.
If there was anyone else remotely nearby on the ship, they would surely know what was happening. If the pungent scent of sex somehow didn’t inform them of the activities between Allyah and I, surely the orchestra of our frantic fucking would. The squelching of creamy body fluids being displaced out of my pussy by the repeated insertion of Allyah’s length cock was far too loud to ignore. Yet it was still quiet when compared to the skin-reddening, primal, ball-slapping, meaty ‘thwacks’ of our flesh impacting each other every time Allyah bottomed out. Each time her cockhead gave a sloppy kiss to my cervix, her pelvis slammed into me like a kick to the gut- but as a kick that brought pleasure instead of pain.
And that still was disregarding both of our grunts, moans and screams. Whimpers, growls, gasps, swears, gurgles and incoherent rambles served as a lovely chorus to our music of sex.
It wasn’t long before I began approaching the summit of the third climax. Despite knowing of the elves’ near-limitless endurance, I was still blissfully surprised that Allyah had not slowed her pace once this entire time. Instead, she continued to go faster and faster, allowed by the over-abundant lubrication pouring from her. Like a racehorse she worked, growling above me as she strained in anticipation of another release. She must have seen that I was tensing up in preparation of my final orgasm, or perhaps she felt me clenching around her as she sawed violently into me. Her pace somehow managed to increase further, turning rough sex into ‘can’t-walk-for-a-week’ sex.
“Shit, fuck! Hnngh, take it!”
I hovered for a moment, teetering on the edge of my climax for several seconds. My jaw clenched tight enough that I thought I would break teeth, and I could actually feel my entire core pulse with the desire that had been building. Once. Twice. And then everything shattered.
My toes curled under the unexplainable force of my orgasm, and through the pillow I doubt anyone could hear my muffled, gurgled screams. Allyah let out a grunted howl as we both came for the third time- her inside of my pussy that greedily drank deep of the gift her almost-spent cock was giving. Despite being her third climax, her load was still a respectable size. It was far smaller than the other two but still consisted of a few thick, final ropes of jizz that gummed up my already-sloppy insides.
I drooled almost as much as my pussy did, smearing saliva into the pillow. Allyah’s palms were probably going to leave bruises on my shoulders and her fingers were all but drawing blood as they dug with the desperation of release. I could only ride it out with her.
By the time that both of our climaxes resolved, we were panting. Allyah’s pelvis twitched a final few times and gave up a handful of drops before eventually ceasing all movement. There, buried to the cervix, Allyah’s cock rested peacefully.
“You… you are amazing.”
Her voice was honey dripping over my shoulder. When my own voice returned, the confident reply came from Samirah, not Hannah.
“Amazing and extremely fuckable. Now I would like to get ready for our arrival at Port Lexin, so I would request that you exit my bedchambers.”
“Hmph.” Allyah grumbled as she leaned back onto her knees and slowly withdrew her softening member. It eased free without effort due to the excessive lubrication of her cum covering every square millimeter of my inner tunnel. In fact, when the head of her cock finally slid free, it did so with an audible squelch and a thin river of semen that poured from my well-fucked folds. I could feel it running down my legs like I had upended a bottle of syrup between my thighs. When I turned over and laid on my back, I reached down with one hand and gingerly felt around. It was so immensely sloppy towards my nethers that the strings of cum hung between my fingers like spiderwebs when I pulled my hand back. Allyah gave a grin of conquest.
“When you pump out that kid of yours, come find me. I’m more than happy to keep a sexy little slut like you bred.”
I smiled and continued to play with the cum oozing out of my pussy.
“We’ll see.”
I laughed in response to her lifting my discarded shirt and using it like a napkin to wipe the cum from her softening cock before tossing it to the floor. While she got dressed in the clothes she was wearing from yesterday, I lounged like a well-fucked queen.
Only after the elf was gone did I stand up from the bed. Because of the cum that got smeared into the sheets that I was subsequently pressed into during Allyah’s fucking, I was covered in the stuff. I sucked my fingers into my mouth for a tentative taste. The wood elf’s essence tasted like plant matter. In fact, it rested on my tongue with such a flavour of cut grass that I was surprised the fluid was white instead of green.
I looked down at my hands. They were smaller and my fingernails weren’t bitten down to the nubs like they used to be. My skin was paler, too. The light that shone through the small porthole window practically made my skin glow.
The realisation was finally, fully hitting me. I was a new person. I wasn’t Hannah Mayhew anymore. I was Samirah Jordain Al’Bardales Excute Renova Jericho DeMonson Korpart the Seventh. Furthermore, I had received a Blessing of the world. The magic lain dormant in everyone had awoken in me. Deep down, I could feel a tugging around my heart. I tugged back.
Samirah J. A. E. R. J. D. K. VII
First Promotion
Glyph of Empowering
Evolution: 1
Embolden: Apply a permanent bond to chosen target. Bonded target evolves Glyphs at a faster rate. Bond may only be applied with physical contact during mutual climax.
Glyph of Enchantment
Evolution: 1
Seductive: Creatures and people find you more sexually appealing.
Glyph of Lust
Evolution: 1
Controlled Fertility: (On) While activated, you cannot be impregnated by any means or impregnate others.
Siphon: Engage in sexual acts to further Glyph Evolution.
Glyph of Arcana
Evolution: 1
First Cycle: Cast spells up to one cycle in complexity.
Water Element: Spells may be imbued with water.
Well, Aurora certainly wasn’t kidding about sexual skills. Applying a bond only during mutual climax, engaging in sexual acts to further Glyph Evolution, a toggleable skill that prevents me from getting pregnant no matter how much cum is pumped into me and having everyone find me sexy were all skills that aired on the side of ‘lewd’.
The only one that didn’t seem to follow that trend was the Glyph of Spellcasting, but I wasn’t even entirely sure what I was looking at. Samirah grew up invested in the family business and didn’t spend a whole lot of time studying how Blessing worked. Any knowledge I had was the barest of bare-bones.
When a random person develops a Blessing, and thus a class, their overall strength is referred to as a Promotion. Based on how powerful they are at what they do, their Promotion increases. As far as I (Samirah?) knew, the most powerful person on the planet was Lord Mezintaristal at level- err… Promotion twelve.
As for Glyphs, my knowledge of that was even less defined. All I knew is that a person with a Blessing would receive one or more Glyphs which gave them skills. Those Glyphs could then Evolve and get stronger the more they’re used, which in turn gives more skills.
As for the Glyph of Spellcasting? Not a single clue. I had no idea what the Glyph meant when it said I could cast spells up to one cycle in complexity. Did that mean the number of cycles determined a spell’s power? One cycle was the simplest to cast, but the weakest? If that was the case, how many cycles were there?
The only part of the spellcasting Glyph that I could wager a semi-confident guess on was Water Element. It seemed like this system’s way of saying that I was a water mage. That was pretty cool. Unfortunately, I had a feeling that parting the seas and conjuring tidal waves wasn’t going to be something I could do with a ‘one-ring’ spell, much less when I had no idea how to even begin trying to cast magic.
I sighed and looked towards the wash basin in the corner. It was empty, but a small pump and faucet indicated that there was some manner of plumbing aboard the ship. That was good, because I needed to clean myself up.
The pump must have been connected straight to the ocean, since the water that emerged was salty and a little bit clouded. Still, water was water and it was more than able to wet a rag and let me wipe away some of the sweat and cum clinging to my body. I would have preferred the water to be warmer, like back home. At least the cities had proper plumbing with heating and cooling magic in the pipes. I didn’t care if it made the medieval setting of the world feel unrealistic- if I had to shit in a bucket for the rest of my life (afterlife?) and never take a hot shower ever again, this would be a nightmare- no matter how much sex I could have.
Cold-water-washdown aside, I managed to get myself into a state that I would consider presentable. I tied my waist-length hair into a functional ponytail, got dressed in underwear, brown slacks and a button-up white shirt (a spare, not the one used as a cumrag), put on my simple shoes and slung my satchel over my shoulder. It was made of bland leather and had equally bland contents- a spare set of clothes, my now-cummy shirt, a small pouch of coins and Oswald the wooden dildo. Overall? Not much.
Samirah had packed with the intention of leaving for extended travel, going wherever the wind blows and picking up odd jobs to live for a month or two before finding a new place to do it all over again.
Now it was my starting equipment on the epic journey to save the world with the power of sex.
Chapter 4: Port Lexin
Chapter Text
The ship docked just before noon- about an hour after Allyah and I finished our sexy shenanigans. I spent most of that time up on the deck with the other passengers. Seeing the city of Port Lexin draw closer incentivised me to come up with a plan.
Step one was to find the Magister guild hall in the city and sign up to become a Magister. They were the military force that operated throughout the world and acted independently of the normal governments. Not every Magister was a Blessed- someone with a class- but a good portion of them were.
Step two was to find a handful of Magisters that were hot, sexually available and willing to form a party with me.
Step three… well, I didn’t have a third step yet. I figured I could figure it out along the way.
The very first person I asked about the guild hall seemed all too eager in their reply.
“Oh! It’s right in the middle of the city. Just follow the main road down and take a left when you reach the library. I can walk you there, if you want.”
Whether he was offering because of Seductive or because he was being genuinely nice, I had no way of knowing. Still, the eighty-or-something-year-old man looked so sweet with his proposition. Samirah would have probably declined, thanked him for the offer and went on her way. But I was still Hannah. Seeing people happy was my kryptonite, especially if they were old. Something about the way an elderly person’s face lights up with a smile made them look twenty years younger. Plus, it wasn’t like letting him walk with me was an inconvenience.
“You know what? I would appreciate that very much. Thank you, Mr…”
“Marrel, but please, call me Tim.”
Walking with Tim was a very pleasant experience. Definitely a different change of pace than my overtly sexual morning, but lovely in a different way. It didn’t matter that I had to walk a little bit slower to let him keep up with his hobbling. Hearing him talk about his kids, his grandkids and his great-grandkids made warmth pump through my heart- even if Tim had a case of ‘yaps-a-lot’.
Just walking through the city and seeing the people was an experience. Gone were t-shirts, jeans, Gucci jackets and smartphones- replaced by work button-up work shirts, blouses and slacks. Gone were the cars and the streetlights and skyscraper office buildings. The only thing walking the cobblestone streets were a few horses and people.
And oh, people they were.
Samirah was used to it, having lived in this world for eighteen years. This was my first day. Most of the people on the boat were humans with a small smattering of elves. In the streets? It was like the strangest and best circus I’d ever seen. Although seventy-ish percent of the world population was human, that still left thirty percent as individuals that seemed to leap straight from a fantasy novel. Elves of varying ancestries; wood elves- tall and toned like Allyah, moon elves all willowy and graceful, high elves petite and shapely like me, and more beyond that. Mountain dwarves with skin that seemed to flake with shards of granite and sea dwarves with gills that sprouted from their necks and long, flat tails. A handful of centaurs. Satyrs. If Dungeons and Dragons was anything to go by, the red-skinned beings with horns and spaded tails were tieflings, but Samirah knew them as the Arcus. Gargoyle-like people known as the Navon-golm had bodies seemingly made entirely from granite and clunked down the cobblestones with each step.
The most interesting part? Everyone was hot.
Aurora was definitely being blunt about making my afterlife filled with the opportunity for ‘sexual promiscuity’. Every single person walking the streets was objectively attractive. The sea dwarves, despite having ancestry emerging from the ocean depths, still had thick, full hair and bulky but well-defined bodies. The centaurs, both male and female, all looked like olympic athletes and supermodels riding horses. The Navon-golm looked like sculptures carved by Michaelangelo himself, with flawless skin and gorgeous features that appeared soft as silk despite their rocky texture.
Even Tim had a rugged handsomeness that was almost unnatural for an elderly man, though he was still far too old for my taste. Which sounded weird, since Allyah may very well have been twice his age and her cum was still leaking into my panties. At least she didn’t look old. Regardless, Tim was good-looking for a great-grandfather. If he had been in Grandma’s retirement home back in Toronto, all the ladies would have been drooling through their dentures to get a piece of him.
That also gave rise to another discovery. Whoever I was now, I wasn’t entirely ‘Hannah’. Hannah probably wouldn’t have noticed how attractive everyone was. If she had, she wouldn’t have made a point of it. She also wouldn’t have gotten fixated on the thought.
Now, it was very difficult to ignore. Part of it was probably the knowledge that this entire world was designed to be my sex fantasy. The rest of it? That was something instinctual. There was a feeling, a longing inside that was almost visceral. Every time my eyes passed over another pretty woman or handsome man, my chest seemed to pulse.
I get that part of it was the natural process of making an afterlife- if people behaved exactly the same way as they did in life, then their own sense of morality would prevent them from indulging in their desires with freedom. Providing a slight nudge in the direction of depravity helped to ensure that people would actually enjoy themselves.
But holy shit, did Aurora have to make me so much of a whore?
Tim departed with a smile after we reached the guild hall. The granite building was just as impressive as it was back in Kelshiir- if not more so. After all, the Magister guild hall was the center of military and mercenary operations in the entire city and surrounding regions. Marble lions flanked either side of the entrance where large, dark-wood double doors were already open. I walked inside.
As if to argue about the regal presentation on the outside, the inside was all about efficient business. Marble floors and walls were broken up by wood panelling to create different rooms for working in. People were bustling about. Some were in casual clothing, many in the dark blue uniforms of the Magisters, and a good portion were in various forms of armour or robes- magical items obtained from the Breaches scattered throughout the world. I walked up to the receptionist- an older-yet-still-unfairly-attractive woman with dark hair that rolled down her shoulders. She smiled.
“How can I help you, Miss?”
“Uh, hi. My name is Ha- Samirah, and I was wondering if it was possible for me to become a Magister.”
“Of course. We’re always looking for new recruits. You wish to join the Partisan division?”
“Uhh, division?”
The receptionist gave a short chuckle. “The Magisters are separated into two divisions. The Partisans are the authoritative division that make up the bulk of our force. The Primes are the Blessed that travel into the Breaches and serve as specialist military during times of duress. We’re always looking for new Partisans, so I’m very happy to see a new face.”
“Actually, I want to be a Prime.”
“You’re a Blessed?”
I nodded. “Yeah.” The woman’s eyebrow raised.
“What type?”
“Mage, I guess. Sorry, I’m new to all this.”
“No worries. How long have you been First Promotion for?”
“Uhh, two hours?”
Her eyes widened. “I’m going to take a guess and assume you want the beginner training program?”
I gave an anxious smile. “Please?”
I was expecting to get a business card or something that told me a date to come back for a scheduled public lesson with other new recruits. I wasn’t expecting a private, one-on-one consultation with what was arguably the most gorgeous girl I had ever seen. I could barely focus on the way that Bianca introduced herself as a Second Promotion Battlemage. In fact, her words drifted aimlessly through my ears. All I could focus on was the movement of her soft-looking lips that parted in time with her sentences. The smooth, flawless, pale skin speckled with freckles almost as orange as the fiery hair that fell down her back in an efficient ponytail. Her bright, powerful green eyes glaring at me with an annoyed expression…
Oh.
“Uhh, sorry. What were you saying?”
Bianca looked decidedly unimpressed. “I was asking if I have permission to Analyze your Awaren’o Cadell.”
“My whatchama what-now?”
“Awaren’o Cadell. Awakened Soul.”
I blinked a few times. Bianca sighed.
“Your Glyph.”
“Oh! It’s Glyphs. Plural.”
The ginger blinked. “You have two Glyphs?”
By the way her eyes narrowed, I suddenly got the feeling that I might have said the wrong thing. My voice went weak.
“Uh… four, actually?”
Her emerald gaze became so hard that I genuinely thought I would start turning to stone as if she were Medusa. Then she rolled her eyes and turned away with an expression as dark as her black button-up shirt.
“Get out.”
“I’m sorry?”
“I don’t care for pranksters. If you want to have a trainer that’ll joke around with you and have fun, I’m leaving and telling the guild to find a different trainer. I’m not getting paid enough to deal with someone like you.”
Bianca moved towards her greatsword leaning against the wall, obviously intent on leaving. I spoke up out of desperation. I didn’t want the pretty girl to leave so soon.
“I’m not lying!”
“Ah, of course.” She scoffed loudly. “You have four glyphs. Next you’ll say that the ocean is made of cheese and your father was a manticore.”
“Wait!” I reached out. What happened next took place within the blink of an eye. My eyes, so I didn’t even see what transpired. All I knew is that one moment I was beginning to wrap my fingers around her wrist. The next, I was pressed up against the wall right beside her greatsword, her hand gripping the front of my shirt to hold me in place. Her eyes were so intense and green that it felt like I could melt into them-
Dammit, Hannah- erg… Samirah! Not the time!
I gasped painfully, realizing that all the air had been forced out of my lungs when she slammed me against the wall. Her breath was warm on my face as she threatened me.
“Don’t. Touch. Me.”
Somehow, I managed to creak out words through my fear and arousal. When did a strong, dominant girl pinning me against a wall become such a turn-on?
“Then listen to me.”
“It’s bad enough that I was forced to halt my training and do this pointless mentorship. I have no intention of wasting my time further.”
“You don’t believe me. Fine. I get it. Then why don’t you prove it?”
“Excuse me?” Her eyes narrowed further, if that were somehow possible. I pushed the advantage.
“Analyzing my Africa… Canoli Oil or whatever the fuck you said. That shows you my Glyphs, right?”
“Awaren’o Cadell.” She grumbled. “And yes, Analyzing it will show me that you’re lying.”
“Then why not do it? No harm, no foul.”
Bianca was quiet for several moments. Eventually, she sighed, backed a half step away and let go of my shirt. That hand then went up and grabbed the top of my head, pressing her thumb firmly and somewhat painfully into the center of my forehead.
“Don’t resist.”
A pressure started building in the front of my mind, right underneath where her thumb was placed. If I had to explain it, the sensation almost felt like there was a locked door and Bianca was turning the doorknob. I gave an internal shrug and opened the lock.
Immediately, I could feel my stat window get pulled up into the forefront of my psyche. I saw Bianca’s eyes, too. They went wide and her lips parted slightly in shock. Still, those emeralds were locked onto my face but I knew she wasn’t looking at me. She was looking through me and at my Glyphs.
“By the Void…” Her voice was uncertain as she took in the sight of four Glyphs. I wasn’t sure how I could tell, but I knew that Bianca started to read what the Glyphs entailed. Scratch that- I knew exactly how I could tell. That was because her cheeks started to go red and she abruptly pulled away with a cough.
“Uh, yeah. They’re a little weird,” I offered.
She gave an odd look alongside an extremely adorable blush and turned around. Even though the room was empty besides us, she kept her voice down.
“Most people only get one Glyph while at First Promotion. When their Promotion increases, they sometimes receive more Glyphs that they can evolve to get stronger that way. Having even two Glyphs at First Promotion is extremely, extremely rare. Nobody’s ever had three and somehow you have four.”
I started to figure as much based on her reactions a moment ago. I looked down at my feet.
“I don’t know why I have four,” I lied, “I just know that I do.”
Bianca took a deep breath and turned around. Her blush hadn’t faded and her voice remained quiet.
“Even if the Glyphs themselves are… questionable... the fact alone that you have four of them at First Promotion is beyond anything anyone has ever heard of. That’s not even including the fact that two of them explicitly state that they cause Glyphs to evolve faster. One for yourself and one for individuals that you… erm, bond with.”
I could have sworn that I saw her eyes flicker down for half a heartbeat, looking over my body before shooting back up to my face.
“I’m guessing that’s not normal?”
“As normal as having four Glyphs at First Promotion.”
“Cool, cool. So what do we do now?”
Bianca raised an eyebrow. “We? I’m not having sex with you, no matter how good that bond of yours is.”
Well then. That was unexpected.
“I don’t recall making an offer…” I grinned. Her mouth bobbed up and down a few times as the red already in her cheeks only grew a brighter shade. “Is that what you were thinking about?”
“Of course not!” She spat out quickly. “I just-... anyways I think we’ll do the lessons. I’ll teach you the basics and then we can go our separate ways.”
Part of me was so, so entertained by how incredibly flustered Bianca suddenly was. Within a matter of sentences, the stone-faced girl that had me pinned against a wall turned herself into a blabbering, red-faced mess that was extremely obvious in her attempts to change the topic. I didn’t even have to do anything except point out that she was the one who brought up the idea of us engaging in such activities. It was adorable.
She was obviously the kind of person that spoke with confidence and pride and swiftness. It was a good trait, but dangerous. It meant that they could accidentally say (and fully mean) something that might immediately blow back into their face- like right now. As soon as a person like that was off-balance and got stuck in their own head, it was extremely difficult for them to get back on track. Based on how red Bianca’s cheeks were, she wasn’t just off-balance. She was all but falling over. All that from me pointing out that she brought up sex?
It couldn’t have been more obvious if there were a bright neon sign with blinking lights hanging above her head that said "VIRGIN". And boy, she was a prudish one at that.
I was going to enjoy our upcoming lesson very, very much.
Chapter 5: First Lesson
Chapter Text
It didn’t matter how much Bianca appeared to have regained her composure. She couldn’t stop herself from taking untoward peeks. It definitely didn’t help that I undid the top button of my shirt when she wasn’t looking. That let a few quaint inches of flesh peek through. I may not have had a large bust in any capacity, even though Samirah’s was larger than Hannah’s, but I still had a few cups that I could ‘accidentally’ squeeze together and form a smidge of cleavage.
The fact that Tonshlur didn’t seem to use bras all that much only aided my efforts. Every time the twenty-ish-year-old turned away I gave a subtle tweak to my nipples. It wasn’t long at all before the girls had woken up and started poking through the fabric of my shirt.
Bianca’s gaze flicked up from my chest to my face yet again with a stammer and a flush in her cheeks.
“All, umm… all Blessed are sorted into one of three categories- combatants, gatherers, and crafters. For combatants, they’re split up into three roles. Strikers, defenders and… and supports. Different Blessed can fit into more than one role based on how their Glyphs evolve.”
I leaned forward in my chair, which was facing Bianca’s. The action almost definitely gave the redhead an even greater view down my blouse. She gulped.
“Erm- Within those roles, that’s where things get a little bit more complicated. Based on how their Glyphs are shaped, Blessed refer to themselves as certain classes that give a slightly more specific idea of what their capabilities include, but those classes can switch between roles. For umm…”
Bianca readjusted in her seat. She almost seemed like a completely different person. The serious, strong, dominating young woman that was entrusted for my training lesson was gone- replaced by a meek, flustered girl that was trying extremely hard not to succumb to lesbian panic.
“-For example, a Mage can have a lot of variety. There can be Mages that focus on damage, protection, or assisting, allowing them to fit in any of the three roles. Either way, a Mage always has spellcasting- despite the many forms that may take.”
“You said you’re a Battlemage, right? I assume that means you use weapons and spellcasting?”
She cleared her throat and looked at the greatsword. “Indeed. I started with a Glyph of Runes which gave me spellcasting. Glyphs evolve as you use them, and when they do, they provide additional skills. It was a reasonable assumption that my Glyph of Runes would evolve into a form of weapon-based magic and it did exactly that. When I reached Second Promotion, I was fortunate enough to receive a second Glyph. It lent itself towards martial combat with two-handed weapons. If I hadn’t already classified myself as a Battlemage, I would have done so then.”
As fun as it was to tease the redhead who was desperate in her attempts to retain composure, I genuinely needed to learn this stuff. I leaned back in my seat.
“Glyph of Runes? Not Arcana?”
She sat up a little straighter.
“There are three different Glyphs that grant access to spellcasting; The Glyph of Runes, the Glyph of Sorcery and the Glyph of Arcana.”
“What’s the difference?”
Bianca reached over and grabbed her greatsword. Before I had a chance to be worried for my safety, she laid it horizontally over her lap and brought one hand towards the middle of the blade. Her finger traced the metal. Where skin touched steel, a crack appeared and split the weapon. A fissure in the metal where green light emerged. It broke the blade in a perfect seam that followed her fingernail as she drew a pattern- a symbol. She crossed over a center line a few times with concentric circles before lifting her finger.
As soon as the rune was finished, I watched the metal of the blade shimmer iridescent for a moment before small flames licked down the entirety of the bevelled edge. Bianca lifted the weapon from her lap by the handle, presumably to keep the fire from burning her pants. My jaw lowered. I saw Bianca give a proud smile.
“The Glyph of Runes allows the user to draw runes of Ra’lan on objects and imbue them with magic. Each rune has a specific effect and they can be combined to allow for a variety of results. Mechanically speaking, runes are the simplest version of magic because their effects are long-lasting, require little-to-no upkeep, and can be done somewhat quickly in combat. All it takes is a little bit of research to memorize the runes you wish to use and what combinations could be effective in varying situations.”
Bianca rubbed her hand over the base of the blade where the glowing green rune sat. In a blink, the fire emerging from the cutting edges died out. When the redhead moved her hand away I saw that the rune was completely gone. Even the cracks in the metal that it was formed from vanished- the blade was as pristine as it was before the demonstration.
“That is so cool…”
She smiled at my astonishment. It was such a pretty smile, too. Soft and genuine. The only sad part was when Bianca seemed to regain her senses and steeled her expression.
“As for the Glyph of Sorcery and the Glyph of Arcana, I can’t provide a demonstration since I don’t have them. The most I can do is give you a basic explanation of how they work.”
“I’ll take whatever I can get.”
She cleared her throat.
“Well, the Glyph of Runes is the second most common type of spellcasting. The most common is the Glyph of Sorcery. The user is able to channel their mana into a projected ring that stores the energy. The more mana they put into the ring, the stronger the resulting spell. After that, they imbue the ring with an element and release a spell.”
“And the Glyph of Arcana’s the least common?” I titled my head. Bianca nodded.
“It isn’t extremely rare, but a Glyph of Arcana certainly isn’t around every corner. Unless they’re actively looking for one, a lot of people probably won’t encounter a person with a Glyph of Arcana. It serves as a combination of both the Glyph of Runes and the Glyph of Sorcery. It’s therefore the most versatile form of magic, but is by far the most complicated of the three.”
“Sounds like I have my work cut out for me.” I slumped my shoulders. “Any pointers?”
At the word ‘pointers’, I swore that Bianca’s eyes drifted once again to my nipples. They had softened slightly now that I wasn’t entirely focused on trying to get Bianca flustered, but were still more than perky enough to form noticeable bumps through my thin shirt.
“Erm… I guess, uhh…” Bianca coughed and turned away. She took a second to compose herself before glancing back.
“I don’t know any of the specifics of how it works, but I believe the general idea is that you project rings and fill them with mana and an element just like a Glyph of Sorcery. After that, you have the ability to imbue runes into the ring. It doesn’t necessarily increase the strength of the spell, but it allows you to do things with the magic that wouldn’t ordinarily be possible.”
“Like what?”
Bianca was quiet for a moment, obviously thinking. “Your element was water, right?”
“Yeah.”
“Okay, let’s say that instead of a Glyph of Arcana, you had a Glyph of Sorcery. You would project a ring and fill it with mana, then imbue it with water. When you release the spell, it would cause a bunch of water to shoot forward in the direction you choose. You could put out fires, blast enemies off their feet, whatever. With practice you could maybe figure out how to control the angle and pressure, but that would be the extent of it.”
Bianca held up a hand and flipped it over, as if trying to resemble an old-school scale weighing two options.
“However, you have a Glyph of Arcana. You can project that ring, fill it with mana and water and do exactly the same thing that a Glyph of Sorcery would do. Or, before you release the spell, you could draw a rune of… let’s say you draw the rune Tuln. The number ten. Presumably, that would shape the water from one big blast into ten much smaller ones. It would reduce the volume and force to a fraction of that from a single blast, but allow you to blast it in many different directions at the same time.”
“It doesn’t seem very useful to reduce the force by that much...”
“It’s just an example to emphasize my point.” Bianca clarified. “Let’s say that a fully charged, one-ring water spell consists of fifty gallons of water. No matter what runes you put on that spell, the maximum amount of water you’re going to get out of it is fifty gallons. Putting runes on it just gives you the choice of determining how those fifty gallons are used. Breaking it up into ten different attacks of five gallons each can be useful for disruptions against groups of enemies, but certainly won’t do any real harm. Meanwhile, if you combine it with the rune… Heira for example, then you would have a spell that is downright lethal.”
“Heira? What’s that mean?” I cocked my head. Bianca’s response was quick.
“Spear. Instead of a big burst that knocks enemies off their feet, the rune would turn it into a thin stream with so much pressure that it can carve a hole through just about anything you shoot it at.”
In other words, I could become one of those machines that cuts metal and rocks and stuff with nothing but water. Of course, I didn’t say that because such machines didn’t exist in Tonshlur and Bianca would think I was crazy.
“Alright, then what are ‘cycles’, exactly? It says I can cast spells up to one cycle in complexity.”
“Uhh, right.” Bianca closed her eyes and scrunched her face like she was reaching for information she had all but forgotten.
“Each Glyph has their own term for the numerical strength of their spells. The Glyph of Runes has runes, obviously. The more runes you can incorporate into a spell, the more precise or defined an effect you create and the stronger it becomes. For example, Loga. The fire rune I drew. If I were to combine that with Ragr, anger, then it would make the spell very volatile and dangerous. The effect would be much more powerful, but it wouldn’t last nearly as long and would be harder to control.”
“How many runes can you draw?”
“Two, as of right now. Some people are different, but most spellcasters have their numerical values stay roughly equal with their Promotion. When I reach Third Promotion, then I’ll probably be able to add a third rune to further control a spell.”
I crossed my arms. “I’m guessing that the Glyph of Sorcery’s term is ‘rings’. As they get stronger, they can make more of them with each spell and put more mana into their casts.”
“Hmph. You’re pretty and smart.”
I raised an eyebrow. It took a second for Bianca to realise what she said. Her cheeks, once again, went red.
“Err… pretty smart. I meant pretty smart.”
“Sure you did.” I grinned. “So ‘cycles’ is the term for the Glyph of Arcana? The number of rings I can make and how many runes I can fit in them?”
“I- I think so.”
“You okay? You look a little flustered.” I leaned forward again. Bianca abruptly stood.
“I’m fine. Now come with me. To the training area, I mean! So we can practice your magic.”
So fucking adorable.
Even though Bianca was apparently playing it simple and only focusing on the very basics of spellcasting, this shit was a lot tougher than she made it out to be. I dropped my outstretched hand with a grunt and turned back around to face my tutor leaning against the wall. Her eyes were trained on my face, which was surprising. Every other time I had turned back around, her gaze had flicked up from my ass.
“You’re not manifesting your mana,” She said flatly.
“No shit.”
“You need to find your connection to the Void and use it to bear your soul. That way, you can use your mana.”
“Heard you the first time.” I mumbled.
She crossed her arms. “You have something you want to say?”
“Yeah. You use runes. What gives you the right to try and teach me how to use rings or cycles?”
“Because they all function on the same fundamentals. Our connection to the Void and the magic that forms the world. There’s no difference between types of magic until after you start manifesting the mana inside you. Try again.”
“Ugh.”
I turned around. I was standing in the center of a small, private room about thirty feet on a side. It wasn’t entirely unlike the one Bianca and I had just been in. However, this one wasn’t in the guild hall and meant for private discussions. It was underneath it and among the dozen training rooms that were available for use. Bianca had picked one and brought me down here, locking the door behind us so that we wouldn’t be bothered. There were racks of simple weapons on the wall and a foot-wide grey marble pillar on the opposite end of the room that rose about eight feet from the floor before tapering to a curved tip. According to Bianca, the runes engraved into the pillar were protective and absorbing enchantments designed to withstand magical and physical attacks.
A testing dummy.
I raised my hand towards the target, fingers stretched wide and tried yet again to ‘manifest my mana’. If only I knew how to do that. My element was water, so I imagined a fire hose blasting from my palm. I pictured rivers trickling through a forest. I thought of tidal waves and rip currents and stretching coastlines so hard that I thought I would get a nosebleed. After about thirty seconds with no results, I threw my hands up.
“Gah! I don’t know what I’m doing wrong.”
“You don’t know what you’re doing at all.” Bianca scoffed. I turned around and her gaze abruptly shot upwards.
“Aren’t you supposed to be teaching me this stuff?”
She tried to appear impassive with a shrug, but I could see the way that she wouldn’t meet my gaze. “You aren’t asking the right questions.”
“What are the right questions?”
“Wrong question. Try again.”
I sighed and put my hands on my hips. “How do I manifest my mana?”
She almost looked cocky, even if she wasn’t meeting my eyes. “You find your connection to the Void and use it to bear your soul. Borrow the energy that sits inside you.”
“Thank you for repeating yourself. How do I do all that?”
“Carefully, I’d hope.”
“You’re not helping.” I glared. Bianca looked passively around the room.
“Because you still aren’t asking the right questions.”
As pretty as she was, Bianca was starting to get annoying. I rolled my eyes and turned back to the target. As I lifted my hand, the redhead tentatively called out.
“You’re not in the right place.”
I glanced towards her. “Huh?” Bianca walked forward slowly.
“People new to spellcasting always try to picture the final result as the basis for their spells. You’re thinking of water, because that’s your element. Oceans and lakes and waves, right?”
“Shouldn’t I be?”
She shook her head and stopped right beside me. “No. You don’t manifest mana by thinking about it or forcing it. You’re looking in the wrong place. It’s not in your head.”
“My heart?” I almost laughed at the cheesy cliche. To my surprise, Bianca shook her head again.
“Nope. Where else?”
I shrugged. “What, is magic stored in my nipples?”
Bianca coughed. “No, you perv! It’s your soul! We are both bound to the Void and Blessed by it through our souls. That’s where the power is- you just have to draw upon your soul.”
I let out a breath. “Fine. How do I draw upon my soul?”
“Exactly the way I’ve been telling you this entire time. You find it in yourself by using your tether to the Void.”
“Great. Where’s the tether?”
“Wrong question.”
I gritted my teeth to stifle my growing frustration.
“How do I find my soul?”
“You already have. When you read your Glyphs, you’re tapping into your Awaren’o Cadell. You’re reading an extension of your own soul.”
“So… I use my Glyph window to manifest my mana?”
Bianca shook her head and took another step forward. She raised a hand towards my face, much like she did when first reading my Awaren’o Cadell. She paused for a moment, as if asking permission. I gave a short nod.
Bianca grabbed my scalp and placed her thumb over the center of my forehead like before. This time, she was noticeably more gentle. I felt the pressure of her on my mental doorway. I let her in.
Immediately, my Glyph window was pulled up in my mind. Bianca closed her eyes so I did, too. That meant I could only hear her voice.
“Don’t look at the words. Don’t look at what’s being shown. Look past that. Look for where the information is coming from.”
I focused. It was hard to try and imagine past what was being shoved to the forefront of my head. I pushed against the words- trying to squeeze past the information. I heard Bianca shake her head.
“No, don’t force. If you push your soul, it pushes back. Don’t try and focus on getting past it. Relax. Ease. Let yourself lose focus. You can’t kick down the doors. You have to become small enough that you can slide through the keyhole.”
What an analogy. I let out a breath and tried to ‘loosen up.’ It wasn’t easy to willingly lose focus, especially with a goal in mind. I needed to get past the wall, except backing away from it altogether seemed so counter-productive.
Still, I followed Bianca’s orders. I willingly let myself be blocked. I imagined myself becoming smaller. Apparently, Bianca being wiretapped into the PC of my brain seemed to let her know everything, since she nodded.
“Good. Keep going.”
I did. Eventually, something strange happened. It almost felt like something had turned from steel to water.
“There. Don’t force it. Just ease through.”
I let the water wash around me as I pictured myself taking little, itty-bitty baby steps. The words and information started to lose focus like an object in my peripheral vision. That wasn’t it, though. There was something there. Something holding the Glyphs in place.
“It’s… like strings,” I said.
“Yes. Now grab them.”
I did. As I pictured myself wrapping fingers around ethereal ropes, something clamped down inside of me. There was a pressure in my heart. No, not in my heart. It was deeper than that. It was something beyond a physical body. I could feel myself grabbing a cord that was binding me to something. Anchoring me. On the other end was a paradox. It was infinitely expanding energy contained in the head of a pin. It was a chill deeper than the recesses of space that emitted heat so intense it was on the verge of setting me ablaze. It was a light so blinding that everything turned to darkness. It was nothing. It was everything.
“That’s the Void, Samirah. That’s where our power comes from.”
“Damn.”
“Now look at the other end of the tether. That’s your soul. Feel the energy that’s there. Feel the warmth coming from it. That is your mana. Grab onto that heat. Pull it back where you came from, away from the Void. Away from the tether. Pull it back to reality.”
I didn’t even realise I had my hand outstretched until a pulsing heat poured like warm water underneath my skin. It flowed from my chest, into my shoulder, forewarm, wrist, palm, fingers and fingertips. I opened my eyes to see a pink light.
It wasn’t bright like magenta- it was softer than that. Like a pastel shade on a lightbulb. Furthermore, it was an outline of a perfect circle about six inches in diameter, hovering in the air just in front of my splayed hand. I watched a small pink dot form in the center. It started to grow. Bianca smiled and removed her hand from my head.
“You’re channeling your mana. Keep going. Keep pulling it. As much as you can.”
I barely noticed that she took a few steps back, because I was focused on trying to keep the energy flowing. It was almost like when I would lift a slice of pizza but the melted cheese would stick to the other slices and stretch. Instead of trying to get the cheese string to snap, I was gently pulling, coaxing it to keep stretching- keep giving mana from the connection. Soon, the translucent pink light had completely filled the circle. I could feel the spell quaking in my grasp.
“Uhh, what now?” I asked with a quiver in my voice. Bianca’s was steady.
“That was the hard part. Now feel that energy you’ve gathered and imbue it with your water element. The same way you pulled it from your soul- don’t think about turning it into water. Will it. Command it. That magic is yours. It answers to you.”
It felt strange, trying to mentally command a disk of energy to ‘become water’, but I was already in too deep. Plus, I wasn’t sure how much longer I could hold the spell. By the time I managed to fill the circle, beads of sweat were dripping down my brow. Now that it was full, it felt like I was trying to hold a door closed while someone on the other side was pulling it open. Still, I did as Bianca told me to and ‘willed’ the energy to transmute. Though nothing visibly changed, I could feel that something did. The spell felt different.
Instead of holding a closed door, I was holding my hand over a high-pressure hose to block the water. It was digging into my palm with the force I was trying to nullify and bits of water shot through the gaps where my skin wasn’t flush with the nozzle. To my surprise, I saw streams of water start to shoot from cracks that formed in the quaking disk.
“Now release.”
I did.
It hurt.
I had never even held a gun before in my life, (or either of my lives, rather), but the recoil of the spell hit me like I fired a shotgun with one hand. Thankfully, the spell was almost instantaneous- a single burst of a few dozen gallons being launched at fifty miles an hour. That meant I only sprayed down part of the room as the second-long fire hose erupting from my palm knocked me ass-over-teakettle. Suddenly, I was on my back, staring up at the perfectly circular orb of stone embedded in the ceiling and serving as a light.
Bianca’s boots gently splashed in the puddles as she walked forward to stand over me. Her head blocked the light and turned her into a silhouette. Still, I could see her smug grin.
“You missed the target.”
Chapter 6: Persuasion
Chapter Text
“This seems like an awfully long process to do in the middle of a fight…”
I mumbled through my teeth, gently trying to coax my will to loosen and let me find the tether behind my Awaren’o Cadell. It didn’t matter if I had done it twice so far, it was still tricky to reveal the strings. When they were finally in my grasp and I was suddenly staring into the Void, my fingers became illuminated by the pink disk. That was when Bianca spoke.
“That’s because it is. Opening your Awaren’o Cadell and finding the tethers that way is extremely inefficient, time consuming, and all but impossible to do under any form of duress.”
I funnelled mana into the spell, watching the ring fill solid pink. Like Bianca had instructed me to, I focused on trying to hold the energy as long as possible. My other hand went forward and wrapped around my right wrist to try and brace my arm.
“Then… why make me do it that way?” I grunted with exertion.
Bianca sighed. “Are you really that dense? Because it might be inefficient, but it’s by far the easiest way to find the tethers of your soul. We are training this way so that you get used to the feeling of your soul and the tethers. You see how easy it is to come right back out and pull your mana? That’s a two way path. In other words, a shortcut. When you know what you’re doing, you can dive right in at will.”
My vision turned blurry from sweat that dripped down into my eyes. Blinking it away did nothing to help, since it forced my focus away from the task at hand. At least I managed to stay on my feet when the water blasted out towards the target. Grabbing my casting arm with my free one helped a lot, too. It slightly lessened the recoil shooting back into my shoulder. Still, I was forced a step back from the pressure.
Water was audibly trickling down the drains in the floor, obviously installed for just this purpose. I brought one hand up to try and wipe away some of the sweat pouring out of my forehead.
“Okay,” I panted, “How do I find that shortcut?”
“Practice.” Bianca’s response was stoic. “It isn’t just a matter of inexperience. Your body isn’t used to magic. That shortcut is rigid and unyielding right now. You won’t even be able to sense it at all, much less travel it. The more you use your magic, the more your body becomes accustomed to the process. That shortcut will start to open up over time. With a bit of practice, you’ll be able to sense the path at any given time. It won’t be long after that where you’ll be able to start squeezing your way through and it’ll only get easier the more you do it.”
I couldn’t pass up the opportunity. I grinned.
“You’re making it sound like sex. The more you do it, the easier it is to take it.”
Bianca’s eyes went wide. “I- uh… I didn’t-”
“Eh, joking around. So how long does that kind of thing take?”
Bianca coughed like she was trying to get the short topic of sex out of her lungs. “Umm… I managed to start using the shortcut in four days, so as long as you practice as much as you can I’d say it shouldn’t take longer than a week.”
“Okay, so not long.”
“No. Again. Hold the spell for longer.”
“Hmph. How long have you been a Prime for? You seem to know your way around things.”
I opened my Awaren’o Cadell once more and started the tedious process of trying to grab the elusive strings.
“Thirteen days.”
I faltered and turned my attention to my tutor. “You’ve been a Prime for less than two weeks?”
“I joined the day I got Blessed.”
At that, I completely abandoned any attempts to start casting the spell. “Hold on, you’ve only been Blessed for thirteen days and you’re already Second Promotion? Isn’t it supposed to take like… a month?”
“Normally. My Promotion advanced this morning and I haven’t gotten a proper chance to train my new Glyph because I’m being forced to do your beginner lesson today. Therefore, I would appreciate it if we could hurry this up so that I could get back to doing more important things.”
I brushed a few sticky strands of wet hair back behind my ear. “You’re really focused on your progression, aren’t you?”
“Yes, I am. Now get back to it.”
I rolled my eyes and faced back towards the target pillar. A girl who was obsessed with advancing as fast as she could, while I had a skill that would let her evolve Glyphs even faster. A skill that required the aforementioned girl to have sex with me in order to get the bonus. Furthermore, she seemed to get flustered and avert her gaze if I so much as bit my lip in her general direction. Despite the drains, most of the floor in the room was wet and there were puddles around my feet. I was wearing a relatively thin white shirt without a bra.
This couldn’t have been any easier.
I pulled up my Glyph window again and let my mind lax. After a few failed attempts to grab strings that pulled away as soon as I focused on any particular intention, I finally managed to secure a grip around the tether of my soul. Mana came back with my focus as I pulled it back into the world. The pink ring appeared and quickly started filling. Just like the previous time, I brought my other hand up to serve as a brace for the knockback. No matter how prudish Bianca was, if it was obvious what I was planning then this might not work out. At the very least, I had to pretend that I was trying to stay on my feet.
“Now hold it.”
Bianca’s eyes were digging into my back. The spell filled the rest of the way and pressed against my will with just as much force as it had been all times previously. I turned the magic into water. A few drops started to leak from the pink disk.
“Hold it…”
Bianca instructed yet again, as if I wasn’t already in the process of holding back the fully-charged spell. I understood that the purpose of holding back as much power as I could was to get me used to managing the pressure, but this shit was rough. I held my ground even as spiderweb cracks started to split the disk. My breaths quickly turned ragged. Water was no longer leaking from the spell, it was spraying in thin streams and it was taking every ounce of my will to keep it from fracturing altogether.
“Hold-”
The spell shattered and blasted water in the general direction of the target. I focused on fighting my instinct to stay standing and let my back foot ‘slip’ on the wet floor. The recoil spun me around and caused me to fall onto my stomach. I didn’t have to pretend that the air was knocked out of my lungs- it was.
I pulled my face out of a puddle and gasped for a few breaths. My hands were shaky as I slowly started to push myself up.
“You forgot about your footing. If you don’t brace for a spell properly then you won’t-...”
Bianca’s voice faltered when I got myself back into a sitting position. Her eyes were unabashedly locked onto my chest. It was easy to see why when I looked down.
My thin white shirt was now completely soaked through with water and clung to my chest like a desperate toddler. Bianca could see everything. From the curve of my breasts to the flesh of my nipples being slightly darker and pinker than the surrounding skin, I may as well have been topless with how plainly everything was visible.
I was participating in my very first wet-t-shirt competition, and based on the look plastering Bianca’s face, I had won.
“Agh, dammit.” I started wiping my shirt with my hands, as if that would make any difference. After a few seconds of silence, I tried my best to do a genuine double-take, as if I had completely forgotten that Bianca was there and could now see my breasts. I brought one arm up to quickly cover my chest, to which Bianca turned on her heels, faced the opposite direction and held her face in one hand.
“I’m so sorry. I wasn’t… I-I didn’t realise-”
I faked a sigh. “It’s okay.”
“No, it’s not. I… I shouldn’t have been staring-”
“Bianca, it’s okay.”
I pushed myself to my feet and kept talking.
“I guess with my Glyphs, I need to be okay about this kind of stuff, even if I wasn’t. A lot more than this, actually. You seeing my breasts isn’t an issue.”
Bianca didn’t respond. Likely, she was too busy trying to think of how to respond. She tensed at my touch when I put a hand on her shoulder.
“You can look at me. It’s okay. I promise.”
When she turned back around, she did it so slowly that it looked like every inch was painful. Her eyes were trained entirely on my face. Gah, her admirable efforts were adorable. I gave a soft smile.
“You know, maybe it’s time we took a little break from the training.”
“I… ummm- what?”
I grabbed her hand and led the redhead towards a small bench in the corner of the room. She tentatively sat beside me.
“As strict as you are, you are being genuinely helpful. I hope you know that.”
“What?”
“Helping me. With all of this.” I gestured around the room. “I didn’t know the first thing about magic and now I’m blasting water from my hands after- what? An hour?”
“It’s nothing, really.” Bianca scratched the back of her head.
“No, it’s not. It’s amazing. Thank you.”
“Uhh, you’re welcome?”
We sat in silence for a few moments. I was looking forward, only turning to look at the still-flushed Bianca when I spoke next.
“I want to give you something.”
“Pardon?”
“For being so helpful,” I added. “You can decline if you choose, but I wanted to at least extend the offer.”
Bianca almost looked worried. “What is it?”
“You said that you were completely focused on your progression, right?”
“Right…”
“Well, you saw my Embolden skill. I can make it so you permanently evolve your Glyphs faster.”
Her eyes went wide and I shot a hand up.
“I know it’s got a weird prerequisite and we don’t have to do it if you don’t want to, but I wanted to put the offer out there.”
Just the way her jaw bobbed up and down in complete confusion was one of the cutest things I’d ever seen. “I-I don’t know…”
“If you’re worried about how I feel about it, just know that I wouldn’t have made the offer if I was opposed to the idea. You’re extremely attractive. If I’m being completely honest, I’ve been wanting to get in your pants this whole time.”
“Ack!” She made a sound that seemed awfully similar to a squirrel getting stomped by an iron boot. “You… you pervert!”
“Call me whatever you want. You’re the one that’s been staring at my tits for the last thirty seconds.”
Her eyes shot upwards in panic. It was obvious that she didn’t even know she had been completely lost in her stare.
“I- I didn’t-”
“Let’s just lay everything out on the table. You’re hot as fuck and I would very, very much like to have sex with you. You want to advance your progression as much as possible and a great way to do that is by letting me use Embolden on you. Why not have a little fun and help each other out?”
Bianca was stammering. She was trying to form words but they weren’t working. I sighed and laid a hand on her knee before leaning in close and lowering my voice in a serious tone.
“Listen, I get it. This is a lot happening very quickly. At the very least, I can make you a promise. Whether or not you accept, you never have to deal with me again after today. We don’t have to be girlfriends or even friends. This can be a one-time thing where we both enjoy ourselves and go our separate ways. I won’t say anything to anyone about you and I, and we can just go back to being strangers.”
Bianca was quiet for many uncomfortable moments.
“Have you… done it before?” Her voice was meek. In fact, her entire expression wasn’t too dissimilar from a baby bird’s.
“Sex? Technically twice. Using the skill? You’d be the first. If it makes you feel any better, you don’t even have to do anything. I can do the work. All you’d have to do is sit back and enjoy yourself.”
The redhead was wringing her hands so intensely I thought she might start ripping fingers off entirely. I had dropped the juiciest bait I possibly could right into her lap. Now I just needed to wait for if- no, when she would grab it. It took about two seconds.
“Yeah- err… umm, let’s do it. For the skill, of course. Yes.”
I smiled. Like shooting lesbians in a barrel.
Chapter 7: Blind (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Female
Chapter Text
Bianca was extremely tentative as I knelt down on the ground in front of her. Moreso when I started to untie the laces of her boots. Every time I peeked upwards, Bianca almost seemed obligated to look anywhere in the room except for me. That was fine. As long as she didn’t make a move to stop me from sliding off one of her well-worn brown leather boots and then the other.
She didn’t seem to know what to do with her hands. She opted to hold them against her chest while I slowly reached for her waistband and undid her belt. There was only the tiniest noise of instinctive protest when I hooked my fingers under the fabric and gently started tugging her pants and panties down together. She stifled that noise as quickly as she made it. If that wasn’t a sign to keep going, the way she wiggled her hips to ease my effort in undressing her gave me all the permission I needed.
I couldn’t imagine that the stone bench in the underground training room was warm in any capacity on Bianca’s bare butt, but she made no complaints. When her bottoms were held in my grasp, I balled them up and placed them on the bench beside her. I turned my attention back to Bianca- or rather, her nude legs clamped together so tightly that if I stuck a lump of coal between her thighs she’d press it into a diamond. The only thing I could see was the bottom of a smooth, toned stomach and the very top of the muscular ‘V’ that dipped down into her pelvis. If her thighs didn’t block the view, her hands now placed in her lap hid everything. I risked a smile.
“You know, it’s a little hard to get you off when you’re all closed up like this.”
“I… I can’t.”
Immediately, warning signals flashed in my head. Not good. She was thinking too much. I was going to lose her before I even got a chance to begin. I laid a hand on her knee. She was frantically looking everywhere but me.
“Hey, it’s okay to be nervous. It’s natural. Just breathe.”
“C-Close your eyes.”
“Huh?” That raised an eyebrow. Bianca squirmed.
“I can’t do this with you… looking at me.”
I paused, gave a short chuckle and leaned back a few inches. “Oh, I get it. I’ll do you one better.”
Bianca seemed unsure when I started to unbutton my shirt, but didn’t say anything. She just kept looking at the corners of the room. Soon enough I had stripped my top half just as bare as her lower. I wasn’t certain if Bianca had turned back to look at what exactly I was doing, since I draped the wet shirt over my back and wrapped one of the sleeves around my head before tying it in a rudimentary blindfold. Even after I opened my eyes, all I could see was blurry white fabric.
“There. Now I can’t see you. I can’t see you, your reactions, your body, or even if you’re staring at me right now. You could ogle me all you want and I’ll never know.”
I could only imagine that she was. After all, I was now topless and kneeling in front of her. Having my shirt get drenched in cold water made sure that my nipples were very awake and ready to play. Bianca was getting one hell of a show.
Bianca didn’t say anything. I gingerly reached forward and placed one hand on either of her knees. My actions must have bore fruit given the fact that there was only a little bit of hesitation before her legs parted. I scooched forward to slide myself into the gap. As my hands ran up Bianca’s inner thighs, I could feel goosebumps scratching my fingers like sandpaper. She was so nervous. Despite that, the redhead made no moves to stop me.
I found my way entirely by touch. Fingers slid slowly towards a goal I couldn’t see. Being blind in this scenario made things so much more erotic in a way that I couldn’t quite describe. The best I could assume was that Bianca was staring at my bare flesh but there was no way to have certainty. She could have been ogling or still staring at the ceiling.
At least her hands didn’t seem to be blocking her most precious region. I met no resistance when my fingers gently brushed up against Bianca’s folds. As if contradicting how tentative she had been, her lower lips were covered in slick to tell me how aroused Bianca was. Her gasps rang through my ears as I ran my digits up and down her pussy.
“You haven’t shaved in a while.”
I chuckled while dragging my thumb through the fuzzy patch leading down from her pelvis. Too bad I couldn’t see if the carpet matched the drapes. I assume that Bianca was probably preparing herself to respond to my observation based on her silence. I decided to not give her the chance.
Her thigh muscles tensed as I replaced my fingers with my face, bringing my head into the gap of her legs. This close, I could smell her arousal. I could taste it too. Of course, that was because I planted a chaste kiss on the front of her slit. She was a little bit tangy, with a hint of earthy sweetness. Just how I liked them.
That actually made me pause for a second. Just how I liked them? That didn’t make sense. I had never had a hint of oral relations with any woman, either as Hannah or Samirah. The closest I got was Allyah last night and this morning, but she didn’t have the traditional equipment for a woman. In fact, I’ve never gone down on… anyone before now. Even with Allyah. When we got back to my room, she stuck her cock right between my legs and never moved it away.
Yet now, at this moment, I had waves of information swirling through my head. Like a hundred ‘how-to’ videos and an entire ‘Sex For Dummies’ manuscript had been downloaded into my brain. The entirety of Hannah’s and Samirah’s sexual experience boiled down to masturbation, an extremely pleasurable time with Allyah and one instance of abduction followed by rape. Despite that, I felt like I was an expert in the field. I had been doing this for years. I was comfortable with it. I knew my way around any form of genitalia, on any kind of person. I was so good at giving head I could do it blindfolded.
As in, right now.
Thank you, Aurora.
One long lick swiped up the front of Bianca, causing her to shiver. Then another. And a third. Each time, the redhead quaked against my mouth like a vibrating lollipop. I would have expected to feel her fingers in my hair, pulling me further in. I didn’t. Her hands were nowhere to be felt, but I wasn’t going to waste time blindly feeling around for them. I had a job to do.
My left arm slithered its way underneath Bianca’s thigh and looped up to hook in place. Once I was secure from Bianca’s recoil, I reached my other arm up to the bench beside my partner. There was only a little bit of feeling around until I found what I was looking for.
I yanked my satchel down onto the floor- I didn’t care if the leather got wet- and flipped it open to start searching. Within seconds, a familiar-shaped object was in my grasp. I didn’t even realise that I had somehow already undone the button on my pants and pulled them partway down until I felt Oswald’s smooth head start to nudge apart my lower lips. Normally, I would have spent time and made sure I was well-prepared before taking anything, even a couple of fingers, inside of me.
That wasn’t necessary anymore. The instant that the promise of sexy times arose, it had been like a switch was flipped. I went from zero to ‘holy-fuck-I-need-something-inside-of-me’ in less than a second. Oswald slid so smoothly against my lower lips that I could feel my juices running down the dildo and slicking up my fingers- and I hadn’t even put him in, yet.
Once again, thank you Aurora.
As I guided Oswald’s rounded head through my sopping folds, I squeezed my tongue into Bianca. She groaned and shuddered almost as much as I did. Just the thought of the situation made everything so much more erotic.
I was topless, soaked in cold water and blindfolded by my own shirt, while in between the legs of a girl that I had met no more than two hours ago. Holy fuck was it turning me on. The only sad part about it was that the blessing came with a curse. The entire reason this was happening bore a rotten fruit hidden in the flowers.
Mutual climax.
Having the chance to bring this gorgeous specimen to orgasm was marred by the task of ensuring that we were synced. I would have been more than happy to slurp and suckle until Bianca was screaming and then worry about myself later. Just the way she trembled under my tongue told me everything- this girl had a hair trigger.
I gasped into the heat of Bianca’s sex as I shoved Oswald’s six inches down to the base and retracted him just as quickly. If I was going to finish us both off together, I needed to catch up. It meant that I had to fuck myself at full speed while still keeping a level-enough head to make sure that I didn’t actually end up beating the redhead and cumming first, or falling behind and cumming after.
That is, until a devilish thought snuck through my head. There wasn’t anything in my skill stating that we couldn’t try again. Maybe I could mistime everything and cum a little too slow. That would mean we’d have to do it a second time. Or maybe a third. Maybe I could time it perfectly but ‘forget’ to use the skill. Then Bianca would be obligated to try again in order for her to get the bond. I knew she already wanted to fuck me, so having an excuse to keep going would be-
No.
I gripped my fingers tighter around the dildo sliding up and down into me. Even if she wanted it, it was her choice to make in the end. We had a deal- I would give her the bond as thanks for her mentorship. I’d even rigged the game from the start. Showing cleavage, making my nipples hard and soaking my shirt- those were all ploys to brute force this girl into having sex with me by overwhelming her sensitive sexuality.
A sour taste entered my mouth. Not from Bianca- her flavour of sex was almost as beautiful as she was- but rather from disapproval in myself. More than ever, I wanted my first conquest in this world to be Bianca and I wanted it to be real. Not a manipulation. Not a bribe. I didn’t want to trick her and I certainly didn’t want to rape her- even entertaining the thought made bile start to rise in my stomach. I wanted my first encounter to be a mutual agreement built on trust.
Bianca trusted me to apply this bond, so that’s what I was going to do. No ‘accidental’ mistimings or forgetting to use the skill. I was going to do this right. If Bianca wanted to keep going afterwards, then that would be phenomenal. In the meantime, however, I wasn’t going to gatekeep her decisions.
That was good, since Bianca’s breaths started to sound oddly similar to a person getting very close to their peak. I decided to stop using my tongue as a shovel to scoop out her lovely nectar and laxed it as a gentle probing. Oswald was quite functional for a dildo, but I needed more time.
“Ungh! No! Don’t… ohh fuck, don’t stop. Please…”
That worked too.
As erotic as it was to be blindfolded and eating out a girl who was obviously restraining her reactions, hearing her suddenly and so earnestly plead for my administrations was like a jolt of electricity. The heat in my core skyrocketed at Bianca’s begging- but even that did nothing to the hand that firmly gripped the back of my head and shoved my nose so far into Bianca’s short pubes that I wanted to sneeze.
I was lucky that Bianca had a hair trigger, because the arousal of having my partner enjoy my actions so much sent me right over the edge.
I gripped onto Oswald so tightly that my knuckles turned white- not that anyone would be able to tell since I had buried him so deep until my fingers were squished up against my entrance. I shuddered. I shook. I moaned. I cried through my tongue while shoving it as far into the redhead as I could manage. I even brought my hand- the one that was looped around her thigh to hold both of us in place- over and attacked her clit with gentle fingers.
It took damn near every fibre of my being to will Embolden to activate amidst the pleasure racking my body. All I could do was keep up a desperate assault on Bianca while clamping down on Oswald like a vice and begging- no, pleading for Embolden to activate.
I only hoped that I was doing it right. If it required the same amount of focus as spellcasting, there wasn’t a balloon’s chance in a porcupine petting zoo that I would ever, ever be able to activate the skill while orgasming. Surely Aurora wouldn’t be that mean, right? If there was a skill that needed me to be in a… compromised mental state, she wouldn’t make it one that needed anything more than a passing hope to activate.
I hoped.
When the world finally came back into focus, I could feel Bianca’s heels digging into my lower back. Her fingers were clamped tight in my hair, and I couldn’t hear much of anything since her thighs were pressed up against the sides of my head so securely that I probably couldn’t move even if I wanted to. All I could manage was bringing my hand back away from her flower and laying it gently back on her bare thigh. It was a bit awkward to do so while Bianca was practically shoving her pussy in my mouth, but I did my best to lay reassuring kisses against her folds as she came down from her own orgasm.
I could feel her panting since her whole body heaved with her. It was such a shame I was blindfolded- I would have loved to see her face flushed with the afterglow of her climax. Even if I could see it, it didn’t seem to last very long. Bianca must have realized that she was the one holding me in the position since she let go with everything all at once. Her thighs opened up, her leglock disappeared, and the desperate fingers escaped from my hair.
I leaned back slowly, savouring the taste of the redhead on my lips with a smile.
“I think I used it.”
“You- uhh… you did.” Bianca’s voice was barely a stammer.
“You can tell?”
There was a moment of brief silence. My best assumption was that Bianca nodded her answer and realised a few seconds later that I was still blindfolded and couldn’t see her. She coughed.
“Err- yeah. It’s uhh… it’s weird. A feeling in my Awaren’o Cadell that wasn’t there before. It’s… it doesn’t feel like I’m the only one here anymore. Like you’re standing beside me but I can’t see you.”
“On the topic of not seeing things…” I reached up and barely managed to lay a finger on my blindfold before a panicked yelp.
“Wait!”
I paused. If the sounds of rustling cloth and a belt buckle jingling were any indication, I was willing to put money down that Bianca was pulling her pants back on as quickly as she could.
I was right.
When Bianca allowed me to remove my makeshift blindfold, she was fully dressed- even her boots were back on. The only indication that anything at all had happened came from the flush in her cheeks. And, of course, my own state.
I calmly but efficiently wrung the water out of my shirt as best I could. That didn’t make it less see-through in any noticeable margin, so I opted to put it in my satchel and instead wear the shirt that Allyah used as a cumrag. It was white, so nobody would be able to notice the smear on the front unless they looked really closely. Even I had a difficult time making them out when I looked down at my chest to see how noticeable they were.
Bianca was silent the entire time I spent fixing my clothing, pulling my pants back up, wiping myself off Oswald and putting him back in my satchel. I stood up.
“Well, thank you. For teaching me and all that. I probably shouldn’t use up any more of your time and I’m pretty sure you want to get back to training as quickly as possible.”
“You’re leaving?” Bianca either didn’t try very hard to conceal the worry in her voice, or didn’t realise just how obvious it was. I raised an eyebrow.
“Do you not want me to?”
“I- erm…” the redhead bit her tongue. “I… of course I want you to leave! I was just thinking about the skill.”
I played dumb. “Well, it says the bond is permanent, so we never have to do this…” I gestured my hands between the two of us to indicate what transpired. “... again. Unless you want to do it for fun.”
“Of course not!”
“Then we have no more business to settle.” I shrugged, trying to hide my desperation. “If you don’t want me around and I don’t need to stay, then there’s no reason for me to linger. You can train all your stuff, I can work on training mine and we both get on with our lives.”
In other words- I thought- If you want me to stay, you have to say it. I won’t decide for you.
For a moment, I thought she wouldn’t. It was only when my hand reached for the door handle of the room when Bianca finally blurted out words.
“Wait!”
I tried not to smile when I turned around. Bianca was still sitting on the bench and wringing her hands together.
“The skill says it’s permanent, but that might mean ‘permanent until you die’. If you go and get yourself killed, I’ll lose my buff.”
“I don’t have any intentions of dying.” I said. I had to stop that sentence early or else I would have probably added ‘again’ to the end. Bianca spoke up quickly.
“Neither does any other Prime that ventures into a Breach, but a lot of them do anyway. They’re extremely dangerous- especially the first few. I can’t risk my buff because you think that you’re ready and went into a Breach only to get torn apart.”
“Thanks for the vote of confidence…” My eyes narrowed. Part of it was to mask my grin at her bullshit. The rest of it was because a pang of genuine fear went through my chest at the thought of the dangers my first Breach would contain.
“How… how about this?” Bianca stood up. “I’ll oversee your training. When I determine that you should be strong enough to handle your first Breach, then we’ll go together. That way, I can keep you safe if it turns out you weren’t prepared enough. You keep your life, I keep my buff- we both win.”
“You’re going to train me?”
Despite the residual blush on Bianca’s face, her voice had returned to being confident and strong.
“No. Think of it more as a form of adult supervision until you become competent enough to take care of yourself.”
“Soo… babysitting?”
Bianca’s eyes twinkled. “Actually, I think that’s the perfect word for it.”
Chapter 8: 8: An Innocent Meal
Chapter Text
By the time Bianca and I left the Magister guild hall, the sun was hanging low in the sky. Constant training- and of course the pretty girl directing me whom I tongue fucked in the middle of our lesson- had provided more than enough of a distraction for the many hours of practice. As soon as we stepped out of the door?
My stomach growled like a hydra that chugged down a bathtub full of hospital-strength laxatives. Bianca raised an eyebrow.
“I haven’t had breakfast.” I shrugged. “Well, unless I count eating you.”
Her face went red again and her head whipped from side to side to see if anyone heard. As much fun as it would have been to call her out like that, I wasn’t that mean. I made sure that the street around us was clear. Bianca coughed.
“I figured we would keep practicing until you ran out of mana and then go get a late lunch. There’s a pretty cheap place a few blocks down.”
“Ooh, sounds like someone’s taking me on a date…” I teased. Bianca stiffened.
“Hardly. You’re paying for your own food.”
“How about I pay for both of our food and say that I’m taking you on a date?”
Bianca rolled her eyes, but I could still see the faint blush in her cheeks. “We pay for our own food. No date.”
I huffed. “Fine. Do I at least get a tour?”
“A tour?”
“Yeah. You know this place better than I do- especially the Magister stuff. Where’s everything and what does it do?”
“I am not your tour guide,” Bianca said flatly.
“Oh, come on!” I was pleading. “I didn’t charge you anything in order to give a buff to your progression! The least you could do is throw me a bo-”
Bianca’s hand suddenly clamped over my mouth and caught my words. Her eyes flicked around a few times to the near-empty street. Nobody seemed to have paid us any attention. Still, her eyes were steel.
“Don’t talk about that. Not in public.”
I gingerly reached up and wrapped a few fingers around Bianca’s wrist to encourage a little bit of space for me to talk.
“Which part, specifically?”
“All of it.” She pulled her hand back and started walking briskly while speaking quietly. That combination forced me to almost jog beside her in order to hear what she was saying. “You have one Glyph- the Glyph of Arcana. You have a water element. That is it. You have no other skills or abilities of any kind, especially nothing to help others evolve their Glyphs. Got it?”
“Uhh, sure. Why exactly?”
“Do I really have to spell this out for you?”
“It wouldn’t hurt if you did…”
She sighed. When she spoke, her voice was even quieter- barely a whisper.
“You are the first ever person in the entire recorded history of the planet to have more than two Glyphs at First Promotion, and you also have the ability to make others and yourself progress faster. Not a single other person has ever had that kind of power so that puts a target on your back. Countries might even take up arms over you.”
My brow furrowed. “The Sacrosanct Treaty was made over ten years ago. The world is at peace.”
“You really don’t understand, do you?” Bianca almost seemed to walk faster. “A truce only stops people from pointing knives at each other under the mutual understanding that all of them will get stabbed otherwise. If one of those people suddenly puts on a suit of armour? They aren’t afraid of getting stabbed anymore.”
“Let me guess; I’m the armour?”
“Of course not.” Bianca shook her head. “You’re the pervert that gave them the armour. The end result is the same- one side breaking the truce because they aren’t afraid of the repercussions.”
“Great. What’s the plan, then? And can you slow down?”
Bianca may not have been overly tall, but the multitude of inches she had over me ensured that trying to keep pace with her was a workout in itself. Not exactly the kind of thing that was needed after I spent a few hours straining against magic. She sighed and eased her pace into one that was much easier for me to follow. Damn my short high-elf legs.
“My plan is to babysit you until I know you won’t get yourself killed since you want to be a Prime. Your plan is to learn magic and figure out how to keep all your perverted powers a secret so people don’t exploit you.”
“You mean, exploit me into giving them my Embolden buff like you did?”
Her face darkened a shade. “I did no such thing. You were practically begging to use it on me.”
“Hey, can you blame me?” I grinned and bumped my shoulder against her arm. “It’s a free pass to have sex with someone and you think I won’t use it on the prettiest girl in Kelopa?”
The reaction I got was exactly what I expected. Her cheeks went so bright I thought she swallowed Rudolph the Reindeer and she choked loudly on her spit. I was too busy laughing while Bianca hacked the obstruction out of her lungs.
“I- I’m not… you can’t seriously… Samirah!”
“Wow, you really can’t take a compliment. Like… at all.”
Bianca looked down at her shoes. “I’m not the prettiest girl in Kelopa.”
“Eh, I’m not so sure,” I said. “I’ve only been on the continent for half a day, but you’re definitely in first place so far.”
“This is the library!” Bianca’s voice was barely a squeak. “The mayor’s house is that way.”
“Oh, did you change your mind about the tour?” I asked.
The redhead didn’t reply. She just kept her head down and continued walking. A chuckle left my lips as I followed after her. It was barely a matter of minutes before the two of us were sat in a booth at a quaint little establishment named Maggie’s. Our attractive MILF of a waitress wasn’t Maggie herself, but was more than friendly enough as she took our orders. Surprising nobody, the restaurant on the coastal city of Port Lexin served almost exclusively fish. There was a joke to be made about lesbians in a fish restaurant but I refrained. As fun as it was to push Bianca, I knew that I had already been approaching the line.
While Samirah had been used to it after living in this world, Hannah was caught a bit off guard when Bianca and I had to pay for our food before eating, not after. As it turns out, things were a little bit more expensive in Kelopa compared to Kavala. It wasn’t by a whole lot, but it was enough that my dwindling coin pouch of sixteen moons was reduced to thirteen.
And what kind of a name of currency was that? Moons? The thumbnail-sized circle of silver did resemble the object in the sky- I had to give it that much. The three-pointed gold star just a bit bigger than a moon was worth ten times as much, and conveniently called ‘stars’. The currency above that were ‘crowns’, which were slightly bigger than stars and had six points instead of three. Since each crown was equal to a hundred moons, and my best guess was that each moon was worth a little more than four dollars, then that meant a single crown was probably approaching half a thousand bucks.
“Where are you from?”
“Huh?” I shook my head away from interdimensional currency exchange. Bianca was staring expectantly.
“You said that you’ve only been in Kelopa for half a day. Where’s home for you?”
“Oh, uh, Kavala. A little town called Kelshiir.”
“I can’t say I’ve heard of it,” she said.
“It’s a bit north of Sunset Ridge. Like I said- small town.”
“What brought you here, to Kelopa?”
“Well,” I said, “I wanted to go abroad and live on the road. Tonshlur is a big world with lots of things to see. Why stay home when I can travel and see new places and meet new people?”
Bianca narrowed her eyes. “So your plan was to… what? Become a wandering nomad?”
“Pretty much. I was going to get a simple job that covered basic living expenses, stay in a place for a month or two, then go somewhere else and repeat the process.”
“But then you got Blessed this morning,” Bianca said. I nodded.
“Yep. Though, it still kinda fits. Becoming a Prime and travelling all over to the different Breaches while getting rich might actually be even better at letting me see everything this world has to offer. Having my Glyphs give me an excuse to fuck anyone along the way only makes the experience even greater.”
Bianca averted her gaze from my eyes and trained them on the wooden table between us. I was willing to bet the paltry amount of moons in my coin purse that Bianca wasn’t the kind of girl that would open up about anything. Granted, I was also very confident that she wanted to steer the conversation away from sex before she got flustered again. All I had to do was dangle the rope in front of her and see which conversation she deemed the lesser of two evils.
“What about you? You don’t give off much of an impression that you live here in Port Lexin, so where do you call home?”
She drummed her fingers against the table for a few seconds too long before answering, and the way she wouldn’t meet my eyes told me everything I needed to know.
“I’m from Goor Limeen,” Bianca lied.
“I’m going to take a guess and assume that’s somewhere in Cardian?”
Comparing two worlds and cultures in my head was a little disorienting. While they may have been different, at least they weren’t too different. Kavala and Kelopa were the two largest continents of the world, both spanning almost the entire length between the north and south poles. It wasn’t completely unlike Pangea, just split in half right down the middle to form the western half, Kavala, and the eastern half, Kelopa.
Clinging off a good portion of Kavala’s west coastline was the Jurshi Archipelago- an amalgamation of thousands of islands all under one banner. Likewise, the northeast of Kelopa had a large, mountainous island roughly the size of Greenland but somewhat resembling an upside-down triangle named Cardian. Lastly, the most northern region of the planet was one colossal glacier named Peranus. Five continents; Kavala, Kelopa, Cardian, Peranus, and the Jurshi Archipelago.
For Cardian in particular, the best way for me to describe it using Samirah’s knowledge with Hannah’s examples would be a society of old-time Scandinavian vikings with the political disparities of North and South Korea, and appearances and accents based in Irish. That last part was all I was basing my guess off of- Bianca’s pale skin, red hair and green eyes were almost stereotypical Irish. She didn’t have too much of an accent, though. It was extremely faint.
Regardless, Bianca nodded. “Yes. It was in North Cardian.”
“Was?”
There was a pause. “The war. Goor Limeen was one of the border villages between North and South Cardian. It’s… not there anymore.”
“I’m sorry to hear that. Is your family okay, at least?”
The pained silence on Bianca’s face spoke loudly. Though she may have been lying about being from Goor Limeen, and thus being one of the refugees that fled the continent to escape the war these last few months, one thing was undeniable- her family wasn’t around anymore. No lie could conceal the sorrow that hung in her cheeks.
Thankfully, I didn’t have to try and pick the conversation back up to something less depressing, since our food arrived. Fish and mashed potatoes was an interesting combination, but certainly wasn’t bad. We both polished off our plates quickly.
“So what kind of things do you normally do around here?” I leaned back in the booth.
“Pardon?” Bianca asked.
“You know,” I said. “What’s on the schedule? You wake up and then eventually go to bed, but what’s all the filling in between?”
“Training,” Bianca said after a moment.
“Training and food. Is that it?”
“Yes.”
“Nothing else? Nothing at all?”
Bianca rolled her eyes. “If you truly insist on knowing, I spend my evenings at the library when I’m in the city.”
That caught my attention. “When you’re in the city? You travel a lot?”
“There’s a rank-one Breach about half a day outside the city where I’ve been camping out. After I practiced enough to feel confident with my magic, I’ve only been in the city to restock on equipment and sell loot.”
“So that’s why you’re here?” I asked. “Restocking before you head back out?”
“In part, yes.” Bianca took a sip of her water before setting the wooden cup back on the table. Her fingers rested on the lip idly. “That was the plan until my Promotion advanced this morning and gave me a second Glyph that I need to train with. Since my Glyph of Runes evolved as well, that’s given me multiple skills that require practice. I’m leaving Port Lexin as soon as I get a handle on things.”
“Wait, really?”
The redhead nodded. “The closest rank-two Breach is in the Nh’azaree forest, so I’ll be staying in Henmut village while I grind it out. After I ensure that you aren’t stupid enough to get yourself killed, of course.”
“Huh. So you’re saying that I should be as bad as possible in order to keep you around?” I grinned.
“What? No!” Bianca’s eyebrows raised. After a second, she seemed to regain a little bit of composure. “I’ll give you five days and that’s it. If you aren’t good enough to try a Breach by then, I’m leaving you to fend for yourself.”
“What if I am good enough?”
“Then I’ll personally escort you through your first Breach just to make sure,” Bianca said. “That should hopefully show that you’re capable of maintaining your survival. Afterwards, we’ll part ways and you can find other people to form a party with. You’ll have an understanding of the basics and should be more than able to pull your weight.”
The silence hung in the air like a set of curtains. I brushed them aside.
“Five days, huh? Is that starting tomorrow, or…?”
“It starts today unless you stop pestering me. In the meantime, I suggest you find a way to make some money or figure out how to make what you’ve got last. I didn’t see all that much in your coin purse and you certainly aren’t mooching off of me.”
Bianca stood from the booth. “I’ll be at the guild hall just past sunrise. If you value living, you should do the same so you can start training.”
I opted to say nothing as Bianca walked out of Maggie’s. My fingers curled around my cup resting on the table. When the waitress walked past again, I gingerly stopped her.
“Hi, sorry for bothering you.”
“No worries, dear. Would you like a refill on your water?”
“I’m fine. I was just wondering if I could ask some questions about Port Lexin- I arrived this morning.”
Her smile widened. “Of course! Ask away.”
“Thanks,” I said. “Is there a cheap inn that you would recommend? I don’t have a whole lot of moons and I have to make them last until I can start making some money.”
“Oh, well you’re in luck. The Coral Cradle across the street has some lovely prices and there’s always work to be done around the city. Whether you’re here for a month or a day, it’s easy to put moons in your pocket.”
“Glad to hear it. Do you know anywhere in particular that might hire me for a few days?”
“Hmm… based on what I’ve overheard I can give you a few leads.” She held up a hand and started counting each of the options on her fingers. “The North and West docks are usually a bit short on hands at the warehouses so you can talk to the wharfmasters there if you don’t mind doing some heavy lifting. There’s also Turba at the lighthouse, Gary at the general store and… and I’m pretty sure Gallar was talking about needing to reorganize his smithing shop.”
Reorganization actually didn’t sound that bad. Running a restaurant meant keeping track of a lot more than some scattered tools. Granted, most of my organization was in Word Excel but I spent more than a few hours laying down underneath a grill teaching new employees how to disconnect the ever-greasy gas line so that the grill could be pulled away from the wall and cleaned.
I was about to choose that option until it finally clicked in my head. I didn’t need to find a real job- this world was designed specifically to assuage my desires for intimacy and fueled by a surprisingly freaky demi-goddess. If I bet moons on it, I would win big on the assumption that there was a very fitting way for me to make money.
And it may very well involve some fitting.
“Actually,” I pressed my elbows together to accentuate my chest in an extremely clear innuendo. “I was wondering if you heard of anywhere else that might be looking for an extra pair of hands… or something along those lines.”
The waitress smirked knowingly. “Now that I think about it, there’s a place that might just be what you’re looking for. They’re always hiring.”
“Perfect.” My smile reached from ear to ear.
Chapter 9: Making Money (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV Exhibitionism
Chapter Text
“This isn’t exactly what I had in mind when it came to getting moons, but I’m definitely not complaining.”
I lifted an arm and looked at the ultra-thin white silk hanging loosely from my pale skin. It was so thin, in fact, that the robe may very well have been woven from spiderwebs. Every square inch was translucent, allowing me to clearly see each detail of my body as if I were nude. From the curve of my breasts, to the slender smoothness of my stomach, all the way to the slight reflection of candlelight off my hairless legs, I wasn’t hidden by the fabric in any capacity. If anything, it only served to accentuate the eroticism of my ensemble.
Despite that, the tall man standing behind my chair- Bralo- never once let his eyes wander from his current task. The only time his gaze fell onto my body was when I had been presented to him by the girl working the front desk (whose name I couldn’t remember), with a single statement saying I was a temporary entertainer for the club starting tonight. He had given one affirming nod and set to work before the brothel owner even left the room. Now, his fingers were gently and expertly running a comb through my hair.
“You were expecting a quick fuck and handful of coins, yes?”
His accent was thick and overwhelmingly Russian, yet Samirah’s knowledge imparted to me that it was common from the Jurshi Archipelago, on the exact opposite side of the planet. I tried to refrain from nodding- he already chastised me about moving too much while he was working. I gave a thumbs-up instead.
“Pretty much. I gotta say, this seems fun in a completely different way.”
Bralo huffed with a smirk.
“The Blushing Reply is not some half-wit sex club. We are an organization that prides itself on the mixture between passion and presentation. The line dancing between eroticism and art.”
“Seems awfully professional for a place that’s willing to let complete strangers work here with no experience.”
Bralo narrowed his eyes and took a step back. For a moment, I was genuinely terrified that I had crossed some sort of line. Bralo may have been human, but his broad shoulders, bulky build and presence of intimidation made it seem like he could wrestle with a minotaur. He looked far more like he should be a bouncer instead of the hairstylist. Then, he grinned.
“Anyone willing to work as a model has Madame Vess’s blessing and permission to do so. There are always open rooms, and many more eager customers. You will find that people pay more for a display of raw beauty than shameless sex. By the end of tonight, you will have more moons than you know what to do with.”
I cocked an eyebrow. “That seems optimistic.”
“Truth, not optimism,” Bralo said. “Looks like yours are often some of our most popular models.”
“Like mine?”
He nodded, set the comb down, and carefully began manipulating light-brown hair into a complicated braid.
“Youthful sensuality. Slender features. Soft beauty. Many lean in the direction of exaggerated proportions with swollen bottoms and heavy breasts, but I have yet to find a single customer that does not appreciate the precious perfection of modest naturality. No part of you is too small or too large. You, Samantha, are a work of art.”
“It’s Samirah, actually.”
Bralo clicked his tongue. “Don’t interrupt me while I’m working, darling.”
Out of all the jobs I expected to have while working at what was effectively an over-glamoured strip club, being a living canvas wasn’t one of them.
The robe was draped loosely over my shoulders, but was little more than a paltry excuse to consider myself ‘clothed’. After all, the way it was pulled open at the front revealed absolutely everything- from the wrinkles in my extremely erect nipples to the smooth sheen of my shaven pelvis. I was leaned back and braced on my hands while the satyr beside me dragged a paintbrush across my stomach.
Each gentle stroke enticed a reflexive twitch that I had to fight in order to stay still. Samirah was no less ticklish than Hannah had been. Sensing that, the satyr eased the movements of the brush every time he dipped it in the small paint vials and reapplied it to my skin. Thankfully, the paste-like fluid had been warmed up beforehand, both to thin it and allow for easier spreading while also making it more bearable to be painted on bare skin. That only meant the goosebumps on my skin weren’t from a chill, but rather the heat of exhibitionism.
Since I was the canvas while the artist painted an intricate piece across my stomach and breasts, that meant the only thing I had to do for this presentation was to literally sit there and look pretty. I had no problem with that.
It let me glance at all the people walking in and out of the room- their eyes gazing over my bare flesh. I blushed and smiled at each of them in turn.
It let me look down, between the swells of my chest and watch as the gorgeous image of a tiger slowly formed on my body.
It let me flick my eyes to the sculpted body of the man beside me, peeking between his fuzzy black thighs at the mostly-erect penis resting there.
That last part only made it more awkward whenever I turned my gaze to his handsome face.
Brief introductions told me that Vander, the tanned painter, was just under forty and had been frequently modelling at the Blushing Reply for over twelve years. He was extremely nice, which made our naked greeting weirder still. Now, he was sitting beside me as calm and composed as could be while painting a picture on a canvas that went increasingly red every time we made eye contact. Every once in a while he would smile and gently pat my thigh as if to say “don’t worry, there’s no need to be embarrassed.”
In my defense, this was my first time doing anything like this. Having someone paint on my nude body would be odd enough to put me off-guard even if there weren’t any spectators. Now, there was a steady stream of people that funnelled in and out of the room, many leaving various denominations of coin in a collection box at the front of the stand that Vander and I were situated on.
Vander telling me not to be embarrassed probably didn’t help as much as he would have intended, because half of the shivers running through my body had nothing to do with nerves. They were present and slowly growing alongside the warmth in my abdomen. I had to focus on wiggling my toes to keep myself from rubbing my thighs together and, as a result, shifting too much to make a stable canvas.
Piece by piece, I could look down and watch the picture come together. At first, it was a black outline of shapes to form the framework of a head. Ears. A mouth. A nose. Lastly, the eyes. Those were the first to receive the full attention. Piercing and blue as a glacier, the detail in Vander’s work was unbelievable. Despite the fact that I was the canvas and thus had a terrible viewing angle, even I could see the perfection of the shading. Vander had five vials of paint- red, yellow, blue, black, and white. Somehow, he made it seem as though he had a hundred different shades of the entire rainbow at his disposal. It may have been an albino tiger, yet it’s fur practically shimmered iridescent among the white features.
Eyes that bore into my soul stretched down into a whiskered nose that sniffed at my navel, then a maw of an apex predator. It was not open and baring teeth- it didn’t need to be. The regality and power of the tiger was visible even underneath the deft brushstrokes that made the fur. The tiger stared forward, proud and unyielding as a natural disaster. I couldn’t even think of being embarrassed at the circumstances anymore- I was completely enraptured with Vander’s work.
Though, the sensations of it weren’t lost on me. Painting the pale fur of the tiger’s chin brought Vander’s brush directly onto the ‘V’ of my pelvis. That sent tingles in all the right places. The fact that the next part Vander painted were the ears and the top of the tiger’s head made the situation a little bit more compromising. That entire section of the tiger encompassed the lower portion of my breasts. Vander even had to use his free hand and gently pull the doughy mound upwards to have easier access to my underboob, and apart to paint my cleavage.
His touch was never untoward. His fingers never lingered, and his gaze never held the hunger of lust even as he stared deeply at my nipples while dragging the brush across them. I was surprised that the paint never ran. It didn’t drip. It didn’t so much as bleed into the other colours. The room was quite warm, in order to keep naked models comfortable, and my skin was probably sweltering with building arousal, but the picture never suffered for it.
It was almost a shame when Vander was finished. No longer having his hands and paintbrush delicately stimulating my skin left me uncomfortably hot. However, Vander pulling the robe off my shoulders to leave me wearing nothing but his artwork made the eroticism rise at an alarming rate. My hands were held behind my back to let my chest reach outwards and I smiled at the audience.
Vander moved to the back of the room, behind me. Now that his part of this presentation was finished, he had no more part to play. It was time for his artwork to be presented in all my nude glory.
I stood like that for a number of minutes before a man came into the room, dressed differently than the rest of the patrons. Instead of normal street clothes, he was adorned in the black and purple uniforms of the Blushing Reply staff while also holding a clipboard.
“Generous patrons, this presentation is now closed. Please leave any tips in the collection box and kindly enjoy some of our other presentations.”
The customers currently in the room, which included five men and three women, each gave their smiles at me. The last one, a gorgeous Navon-Golm that looked like a statue of a greek goddess, blew me a kiss and dropped a pair of crowns into the box. Her heavy footfalls on the carpet faded shortly after the employee pulled the curtain shut.
“Alright, you two. Time’s up. Let’s tally the earnings.”
It was weird, talking after being completely silent for… who knows how long. My throat felt dry. “What?”
“Your time is up,” he said, as if restating would clear up the confusion. After waiting for a moment, he grumbled as if remembering something. “Right, Patricia was the one working when you offered to model. That girl is terrible at explaining things. Vander, care to elaborate?”
The satyr cleared his throat, likely vying for a drink as much as I.
“A model is only allowed to present for up to two hours at a time. After that two hours is up, their presentation is over. Before you ask, yes. You can keep working if you want, but you are required to have a rest period of at least half an hour between presentations. Madame Vess cares about her employees and doesn’t want them pushing themselves too hard. Have some water, grab a bite to eat, take a nap, have some relief, call it a night and go home, whatever you want.”
That made sense. I was dying for a drink, but my mind locked onto one part of that last sentence that didn’t quite seem to fit. “Relief?”
Vander was in the process of flipping up the top of the cushioned stand to reveal a small storage area underneath. When his hands came back, they were holding a pitcher of water, a pair of metal cups, and a small glass vial of something that he set to the side.
“Ah, I suppose Patricia forgot to mention several things. Though, it has been a few months since we’ve had any models who are completely new so the blame isn’t entirely warranted.” He poured the water while the employee moved towards the money box.
“In terms of relief, many of the presentations can be especially stimulating for the models themselves.” Vander passed me a cup- I greedily drank. “After they end their presentation or while on a break in between multiple, they are free to engage in whatever acts of sexual relief they choose with each other- so long as it isn’t in view of the patrons. Would you like some relief? You appear to be quite flushed.”
My eyes grew wider while he spoke, culminating in an awkward stare. Thankfully, my mouth moved before my mind did. “Yes?”
Vander smiled, but it wasn’t anything overtly sexual- it was a smile like a person simply doing their job and enjoying it. “No worries. Do you have a preference of gender?”
I shook my head. Vander refilled my cup nonchalantly. “Would you like me to find a different model to relieve you, or would you prefer me to do it?”
It was lingering in the back of my mind- just earlier today, I had enjoyed playing with the shy and easily-flustered Bianca. Now I was the meek little girl on the receiving end. All I could do in the Blushing Reply was to give- well… a blushing reply. My cheeks burned. Man, I needed to work on my confidence under pressure.
“I’d like you to do it,” I said quickly. Despite the intimacy of the conversation, Vander never faltered in his composure.
“Not a problem. Hands, oral, or something else?”
Once again, my mouth moved before my brain.
“Dick.”
He laughed, but it was a friendly laugh. It oddly set me at ease instead of inflaming my embarrassment.
“I can certainly accommodate that. Lie back- I’ll take good care of you.”
I could only nod with red cheeks while accommodating his instructions. He had flipped the top of the stand back down after retrieving the water, meaning I was free to return to my previous position after draining my cup a second time. Instead of bracing myself on my hands to stay sitting up, I lied down fully and willed myself to let my legs spread open. Vander was standing before me with one hand starting to stroke himself to attention.
I was vaguely aware of the employee just a few feet away counting the coins, but since Vander didn’t seem to be concerned about him, I tried not to be. With one hand on his slowly-hardening cock and the other resting gently on my thigh, the satyr smiled sweetly.
“I must say you are a very lovely canvas, Miss Samirah.”
“Thanks, I think?”
He chuckled. “I have painted on almost every other model that has performed here but your shape and proportions are delightful to work with. Given your beauty, I imagine you would be a very popular model should you continue to seek work here.”
“Bralo said something like that- ooh.”
I shivered at Vander’s touch when the hand on my thigh slid over to cup my sex. His fingers were so gentle as they probed my folds. Even I could tell how slick I was based on the near-complete lack of friction.
“My, you were worked up.”
I didn’t respond- only biting my lip as a single digit eased into the crevice. Vander’s other hand reached towards the small glass vial and uncorked it before it vanished from sight towards his waist. Presumably, that meant it was a kind of lubricant and he was readying himself for what was to come.
I didn’t mind that he took his time. Getting to lounge on a very soft and plush cushioned platform while a handsome goat-man started to work a second finger in and out of my snatch? The fact that I was effectively getting paid to do this was just an added bonus. I was enjoying myself very, very much.
I had closed my eyes and smiled lazily while Vander fingered me slowly, but something shifting in his posture made my eyes open again. He was setting the vial down on the table beside the money box still being counted by the unnamed employee and adjusting his feet to stand a little closer. His fingers pulled out of me and returned to rest on my thigh while his other hand pulled his lower appendage into view.
The fur around his waist thinned around his pelvis, revealing a penis with which I could find no complaints. Perhaps six-ish inches in length, it appeared to be a bit thinner than a normal human’s equivalent with a slightly more bulbous head but otherwise identical and generously lubed. Not that lubricant would have mattered with how wet I was, but I appreciated his forward thinking. I must have been staring, since his sweet chuckle brought my gaze to his face.
“I’ve been here long enough where I don’t often need relief, even when providing it for others, but you? I haven’t had that much trouble staying focused during my work since I first started modelling here.”
In other words… I thought, Seductive was doing its job with flying colours.
“I’ll take that as a compliment.”
Vander gently lined up his hips so that our nethers were touching- his larger cockhead nestled lovingly in the cradle of my entrance.
“I won’t lie and say I wasn’t hoping you would request assistance. I’m especially glad you chose this method of release.”
“It means we both get to relieve some pressure,” I said while biting my lip and spreading my legs even wider. “Right now, I need something inside of me so you better start moving.”
His blue eyes twinkled. “With pleasure.”
Chapter 10: Making Money II (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Male
Chapter Text
As Vander gently pushed forward, his bulbous cockhead parted folds and eased a breath I didn’t even realise I was holding. I felt my walls squeeze around him as if encouraging him- pulling him deeper inside my tunnel. Half-inch by half-inch, Vander slowly and gingerly eased our two nethers together.
The odd shape of his cock- a relatively thin shaft with a larger rounded head, was extremely strange as it slid through my depths. Like a golf ball glued to the tip of a finger six inches long. A satyr’s penis was very unnaturally shaped yet didn’t suffer at all in terms of how it felt inside me. If anything, it only made the sensation more surreal. I could feel myself closing around his thinner shaft like I was blocking the way out for his cockhead. It meant that the satyr only had one natural move to make- forward.
When his pelvis kissed mine, Vander ran his hands along the sides of my torso in a gentle and caring manner. I took in a shaky breath.
“Ooohh, that feels so weird. Good weird. Definitely good weird.”
“I take it you’ve never been with a satyr, then?”
I shook my head. He chuckled.
“Well, I’m glad I get to be your first.”
And then he began pulling out. Oh boy, was that an endeavour. Since I had closed so firmly around him, it meant that every millimeter he removed was forcing me open once more around his mushroom head. In fact, it felt almost exactly like he was pushing in and penetrating me- just from the opposite direction. Like he was fucking me backwards.
When only his large tip remained, Vander moved his hips forward again and I squeaked. I could only imagine his point of view- balls deep in a random girl he’s known for a grand total of two hours, wearing nothing but a painted tiger from tits to twat. Whether our artistic foreplay got him as worked up as it did for me wasn’t entirely clear. If he was operating under tension, he kept it under wraps. His hands remained unfairly gentle as they caressed either side of my torso.
As he slid his cock deeper, his fingers traced up my body and cupped the sides of my breasts. A thumb sweetly rubbed over each nipple, seemingly unbothered by the paint that dared not to smudge. When he retreated from my constricting tunnel, palms dragged over to sooth the goosebumps that rose in his absence.
“Mmm, fuck that’s good.” I bent my arms behind my head to rest on my hands. As casual as that display would have been, even I couldn’t stop my toes from curling. Vander remained silent and let his flesh do the talking. Tingling pleasure dragged through my abdomen with each miniscule movement of Vander’s hips.
He wasn’t nearly as rough as Allyah’s back-breaking, ball-slapping, ruthless pounding that left me a blubbering mess this morning. This wasn’t a quick fuck purely for the enjoyment of lust- it was the opposite. This was slow. It was gentle. It was sweet, despite Vander being older than my own father. Well, Samirah’s father. If I started taking Hannah into account, the age gap closed a decent amount.
I couldn’t care less about that. Right now, there was something squeezing me open in all the right ways and I was going to fucking enjoy it. I brought my legs up and placed my feet at the edge of the stand, bending my knees while spreading them wide, wide open. I wanted to give Vander as much leeway as he could possibly desire.
As for the satyr himself, he never stopped moving. His pace quickened just enough to make it so the tingles never had time to lessen as he started sawing into me. I closed my eyes and made no effort to hide the lazy, satisfied smile crawling across my cheeks. As fun as it was to get absolutely hammered by Allyah into consecutive, mind-numbing peaks, this was delightful. It was clear that there would only be one orgasm each for both of us, but Vander was equally clear in his intentions to make it more than satisfying enough to relieve all the built-up pressure.
The rhythmic ’schlorps’ of our sex were accompanied by the sounds of clinking coins while the employee counted just a few feet away. Vander’s hands explored my body at the same pace as his dick spelunking into my depths. He caressed my sides. He gently squeezed my breasts. He traced fingers all the way up to my armpits before dragging them back down and running them along my legs on either side of him.
“Ohhh… yeah. Fuck, keep going.” My words were barely more than the pleasured breaths I had already been letting out. Vander let out a content sigh.
“You feel wonderful, Samirah.” He rubbed a hand along my smooth stomach, adding to the building warmth underneath my skin. “Such a lovely body.”
His drifting hand returned upwards along the path it traced and went further- past my collarbone and ever-so-gently cupping my cheek. I opened my eyes to see him staring into me.
“When I pull out, where would you like me to cum?”
So considerate.
“In my mouth.” I bit my lip. “I wanna taste it.”
Vander nodded and picked up the pace. The gentle sawing became more determined. The hand on my cheek lowered to clamp over a jiggling breast and his other went even lower- down to our conjoined nethers. His fingers parted around his cock in an upside-down ‘V’, massaging the outer folds of my cunt as he rubbed up and down. Up and down. Up and down.
When the top of his palm brushed against my exposed clit, my gasps turned into throaty groans. The slow buildup could only have been described as ‘delicious’, with every second of it showing merit now. As Vander combined thrusts and fingers, the warmth in my abdomen became a heat- then that heat to a scorch. My hands twisted around so that instead of holding the back of my head in my palms, I was clenching the cushion near both of my tapered ears. My toes curled. My legs were quivering. My breath was catching in my throat and I could feel the combination of lube and my lady juices running down the crack of my ass every time Vander displaced it by bottoming out.
His breathing was getting ragged, too. I could feel him throbbing inside of me with every stroke. He was going to pull out soon from the arrival of his climax. Fortunately, mine had already arrived.
My back arched and my head pressed against the cushion as fire and electricity shot through my system. All I could manage was a gurgled cry. It was drawn further and longer as Vander’s fingers continued to coax out my orgasm. His other hand could certainly feel the way my heart was slamming against my ribcage.
My entire body twitched while I squealed and bucked my hips upwards into Vander’s thrusts. I couldn’t imagine what it felt like for him- to have me clamping down so securely. In fact, the shape of his cock probably made it impossible for him to pull out while I was amidst my orgasm. My walls locked him deep inside with no way to get free until I was done riding my high. I expected him to burst right there into my depths and fill me with a nice creamy finish (which I wouldn’t have minded, truth be told), but apparently Vander had much more control than I anticipated.
Of course, that only made sense. Vander seemed like the epitome of responsibility, so if he ever had any doubts in his ability to last longer than me and avoid a potential creampie, he most certainly would have pulled out before I crossed my peak. Instead, he rode through the entire process while buried to his hilt. Not only that, but he kept thrusting. At least, ‘thrusting’ by moving his hips the few millimeters back and forth that my clenching walls allowed.
It felt like a solid minute had passed before I finally eased back down into ecstatic content, but it was likely only a few seconds. Vander was slowing down as I did so, finally pulling all the way out while I gave a pleasured sigh.
“Samirah.”
His voice was gentle but had an edge of pressure to it- and I had stated where I wanted him to finish. I scooted my butt forward to pull myself off the raised stand and kneel on the ground. Vander backed up just enough to accommodate my movement. One of my hands wrapped a few fingers around his slender base and lined up his cock to my mouth. Did I do it?
Of course I did.
It was the first cock I ever had in my mouth, as Hannah or Samirah, but I sucked it in between my lips as naturally as if I were drawing a breath. It didn’t matter that it was covered in watery lube and a sweet tang I could safely assume was my own lady-cum. I slurped like it was an oversized lollipop, wrapping my lips tightly around his flesh and pulling back until they caught on the ridge where slender shaft met bulbous head. Then, I went back down. As far as I could, when his cocktip pressed into the back of my throat.
Contrary to what I expected, there was no sensation like when I was brushing my teeth and went a bit too far back when scrubbing my tongue. My throat didn’t seize up instinctively like it used to. In other words, Samirah apparently had no gag reflex.
At a risk of sounding like a broken record… Thank you, Aurora.
With the added knowledge of sex that was hard-wired into my new brain, it allowed me to let the muscles of my throat lax and let the large head squeeze inside. The only difficulty came from his size. I might have technique, yet there was still a physical restriction on the diameter of my windpipe.
With a little struggle, I managed to press my nose into his fuzzy pelvis. My hands were entangled in the black fur of his thighs while his own hands gently cupped my head in appreciation. He let out a satisfied groan, then let go of whatever restraints he had been holding back his orgasm with.
It was as simple as that. With his cocktip in my throat, the slender shaft pulsed with each rope of cum that painted my esophagus. It was sticky and warm and extremely lewd, but that made it all the better. I closed my eyes and maintained suction, dragging my tongue along his length to encourage every drop, every pulse, and every twitch. I couldn’t even taste his cum since it was deposited past my tongue. All I could do was swallow.
It was a generous load- thick jets of cream that oozed down my throat. That much I expected, however. My knowledge of this world extended to the fact that the means of reproduction were amplified in most living beings, including people. The fifty-or-so percent population that were female tended to be highly fertile. As for the twenty-five percent men and twenty-five percent futanari, there were noticeable increases to ejaculatory output compared to normal Earth humans. That amount increased much further when it came to the hybrid races.
I pushed the biology lesson out of my head and drank deep of the relevant details. Literally, I would add, since Vander was still flooding my throat. All in all, it boiled down to one thing- ancestry. Almost every humanoid race was derived from relations between humans and monsters dozens of generations ago. Though the resulting racial byproducts can maintain their population amongst themselves, their ‘monstrous’ nature designs their biology to breed with themselves, but their ‘human’ genetics designs their seed to breed with humans.
It was almost a paradox. Since their seed is so ineffective at impregnating their own kind, their bodies make up for it by giving them absurd output. Of course, the population discrepancies lead to most hybrids getting into relationships with humans anyway, so the size of their loads becomes little more than added flair to a creamy finish.
Speaking of a creamy finish…
Vander emptied what felt like half a water bottle’s worth of spunk into my stomach while I tried to hold my breath for the thirty solid seconds of release. Even after the torrent slowed and I pulled his head back into my mouth, a few errant streams continued to fire and spill jizz onto my tongue. It had a twinge of salt amongst an oddly sweet undertaste, and far from unpleasant. I continued to suckle and slurp until Vander’s member finally laxed, then swallowed one last time. I pulled off his softening cock with a wet ’pop’ and a smile.
“I feel much better now.”
“As do I,” Vander was panting. “Thank you very much, Samirah.”
“Perfect timing.” A voice came from beside us, suddenly reminding me that during the entire ordeal we had a spectator. Well, not exactly a ‘spectator’ since his focus was on counting the coins, but it was another person in the room that was distinctly aware of me swallowing Vander’s climax. There were three small piles of coins in front of him, and he moved the final few coins into one of the piles.
“The total earnings of the presentation is six hundred and seventy-six moons. Blushing Reply takes a thirty percent cut…” The employee pulled one pile off to the side. “That leaves a total of four hundred and seventy-three moons, split two ways is two hundred and thirty six with one moon extra.”
“Samirah can have the extra coin.” Vander smiled. The employee nodded and placed it into the right-most pile, then scooped the house’s cut into a large pouch. After that, he did the same with the other two piles, pouring them into their own pouches. Then, he checked a pocketwatch.
“There are showers in the back for freshening up, and cleaning solutions that remove the paint easily. There are also complimentary snacks in the lounge. The Blushing Reply thanks you for your presentation. If you wish to present again, please speak with the front attendant when your mandatory break is over, which ends in eighteen minutes. Thank you both, and have a lovely day.”
With that, he left Vander and I alone in the plush room. The satyr extended a hand down to help me to my feet. I accepted and used my other hand to wipe away a thin trail of lube and cum running from the edge of my mouth. I looked down at the gorgeous tiger painted onto my torso. Despite the sexual activity, not a single line of the paint so much as smudged. Whatever this stuff was made of, Earth needed to take some notes. Makeup companies would be frothing at the mouth to get their hands on this.
“It’s too good,” I whined. “I kinda don’t want to wash it off since you worked so hard.”
Vander chuckled. “Don’t worry too much about it. If I got upset every time someone washed away my work, I would have stopped doing this kind of modelling a long time ago.”
“Still… I like it. It’s gorgeous.”
“I’m glad to hear it,” Vander smiled. “Of course, there’s nothing saying that you have to wash it off. You can just take a vial of the thinning solution home with you so you can clean up at a later time. The paint is very resilient- unless you use the thinning solution it’ll likely take at least a day and a half to start fading.”
“Good to know.”
I dragged a few fingers along my stomach, tracing the lines of the tiger’s fur. It really was phenomenal work. My gaze was torn upwards to Vander who was passing me the thin silken robe to cover myself. I shrugged it on and accepted his handshake when he offered.
“This was my last presentation for today, so I’ll be going home now. It was a delight to model with you, Samirah.”
“Thanks for letting me be your canvas. This was fun.” I grinned.
The two of us grabbed our coin pouches and walked together to the back of the establishment. The two of us received no small amount of smiles as we walked past the wandering patrons- Vander still completely nude and myself in the robe that was about as concealing as a sheet of plastic wrap. When we made it into the back, we both retrieved our clothes from the chests they were stored in and got dressed.
I originally intended to serve as a model for a number of hours until it got very late and then retire to an inn, but with a single two-hour presentation providing me with over two hundred moons? The combination of that and Vander’s lovely work at bringing me to climax meant I was satisfied, rich (in comparison to my starting point), and ready to work on settling down for the night.
After Vander and I made it outside, the sun was deep in the process of setting. He offered a final parting handshake. I gave him a hug instead- a long, tight embrace. Once it was finished we parted ways. He went southwest, towards the more ‘residential’ area of Port Lexin while I went back north towards the restaurant and the inn that the waitress had mentioned; the Coral Cradle. The owner, who introduced himself as Larry, was kind and efficient as I handed over a few coins and claimed the key to one of the rooms on the second floor.
Minutes later, I had stripped myself once more. While the room slowly darkened, I used the dwindling light to gaze in continual awe of the tiger on my skin. I couldn’t help myself. I never had any kind of body paint or tattoo in either of my lives, so seeing the colours on my skin was mesmerising. When it got too dark to keep appreciating, I turned over in the comfortable bed and let out a long sigh.
Today was extremely fun- having sex with three different people in the span of twelve hours? Amazing. I wouldn’t have given that up for anything. My core was warm and complacent, happy with the afterglow of many climaxes. However, I couldn’t help but notice one distinct similarity between this life and my previous one.
Pretending that the pillow cuddled into my chest was another person didn’t make the bed feel any warmer.
Chapter 11: Magic Theory
Notes:
Hey all! I just wanted to take a quick minute to let you all know that I have started a second webnovel that is on my profile (and yes, it is NSFW as well)!
It's called Echoes of the Seven, and it revolves around Eris Kadell, a girl who ends up becoming a Mythic crafting class that hasn't been seen for over four hundred years. Now, it's up to her to get strong enough so that she can make items with the capability to allow her friends to fight back the world-ending corruption of the Hollow.
How does she get stronger, you might ask?
I think we both know the answer to that question. *wink*
So... yeah. That's all I wanted to say. Shameless advertising, and all that. Farewell and read on, you lovely, horny bastards!
Chapter Text
I sat on the small wooden bench in the plain hallway. Instead of idly tapping away on the linoleum floors like they used to, my sneakers were still. I leaned onto elbows that braced on my thighs and let my head dangle to stare at the yellowed floor. Through the door behind me, I could hear muffled conversation. Bits and pieces, really, but enough that I could fill in the gaps.
”We don’t know what to do,” a female voice said. ”Hannah never leaves her room when she’s home, and I’m pretty sure the other kids at school are picking on her but we don’t know for sure. She even walked out of class yesterday when the teacher tried to wish her a happy birthday. Can you believe that? She grabbed her backpack and left.”
A male voice, this time. ”I understand if she tenses up a little bit if I’m ever in the same room as her, but this goes so far beyond that. She isn’t eating. She doesn’t sleep. She doesn’t go outside. Her grades are nonexistent now. The therapist, Mrs. Carmichael, says that Hannah will open up and allow herself to become vulnerable again in her own time, but it’s impossible to tell when since Hannah hasn’t spoken once. Not to the police, not to the doctors, not to Mrs. Carmichael, not to her teachers, not even to us. Nobody.”
I idly touched my fingertips together. I hated it here. A little bit less than I hated everywhere else, but it still meant that there were expectations. I wanted to go back to the house. At least in my room, I could leave everyone else outside. There was a pause before a third voice, another male, spoke up.
”Mr. and Mrs. Vedojah, the thing to understand is that this is an extremely delicate situation that has no simple solution. I believe that all you can do at the moment is bide your time, try to ensure that Hannah feels like she’s in a safe environment, and let her decide when she’s ready to trust again.”
”Mr. Baxton,” the lady began, “it’s been six months. Terrance is in prison, measures have been taken to ensure that Hannah didn’t get pregnant, and we have given her every possible thing we could to make her feel safe. Nothing’s working.”
Mr. Baxton spoke again. ”Please, I understand your concern, but trauma can be especially difficult to deal with from a young age. Most victims of rape are over twenty. Hannah was thirteen, and her experience was a violent one. None of us can even begin to imagine what’s going on in her head. All we can do is let her decide the pace she wants to walk at.”
Silence. Eventually, the man’s voice appeared again. “We’re sorry, but we can’t do this anymore. A week and a half after we adopt her, she gets abducted? The police and the courts have been breathing down our necks thinking that we had something to do with it. We’re out over twenty thousand in legal fees alone. I’ve had to pick up a second job to pay off these debts, and then we get home to a kid that won’t even look at us.”
”Mr. and Mrs. Vedojah, please think about-”
“We have thought about it,” the woman said. ”We’ve been thinking about it for six months. We know that it’s awful to leave her after what happened, so we’ve been holding out for as long as we could, hoping that she’d get better, but she hasn’t. We were prepared to build a home with the young orphan girl that was a little sad and quiet, but friendly. That first week was amazing. Now… Hannah isn’t the girl we adopted anymore. We don’t know how to care for her.”
So that’s what this was about. I sighed through my nose. They were doing fine- I just didn’t want to deal with the people. Everywhere I went, people always looked at me like the victim. I could see it in their eyes- pity. I was the girl that got abducted, drugged, and raped. I was the one with the problem. I didn’t want to deal with that. I just wanted all of this to be left behind but nobody would let it die.
The next words from Mr. Vedojah’s mouth were clear even through the closed office door.
“Mr. Baxton, we’re terribly sorry, but the two of us would like to revoke our adoption of Hannah Mayhew.”
When sleep started to fade, nothing seemed quite right. The pillow I was cuddling didn’t have the same texture. The sheets weren’t the right fabric. The blanket was a bit more puffy than usual. Even myself was odd. I just felt… different. I groaned. If I was sick, that would make the Saturday inventory management a nightmare.
Maybe I could call Marcus? He was off today- I could ask him to do the inventory… Wait, no. He was attending his daughter’s dance recital today. There was no way I was going to make him choose between work and family. I could still call him to let him know I’m sending little Emily the best of luck. Yeah, I’ll do that and then double check to see if Brandon was available…
I cracked my eyes open and paused as my mind tried to wrap comprehension around what I was seeing. The sheets rustled as I quickly sat up and snapped my head from side to side. This wasn’t my room. Instead of white drywall, it was beige wooden planks. Instead of a desk with a laptop and cluttered papers, it was a short, flat chest to hold belongings. Instead of a single light fixture in the center of the ceiling, there was a candlestick on the nightstand.
I scrambled back on the bed, pressing my back against the headrest while I tried to piece together what was going on. It looked like I was in some weird Dungeons and Dragons-themed hotel. The hair clinging to my face was different, too- much, much longer. Was I wearing a wig? Why did I feel shorter? Why was I naked? I never slept naked, especially not in a hotel! And what was painted on my stomach? Was that a tig-
It was like a switch had been flipped. Samirah. I was Samirah now. Yesterday was revealed in my mind like a fog lifting. Allyah. Port Lexin. The guild hall. Training. Bianca. The Blushing Reply. Vander.
I let out the breath that I didn’t even realise I was holding. The concerns and worry that seemed ever-present in my chest were so thick that I could feel them evaporating away like grease under a pressure washer. I took several moments to gather my bearings.
Getting ready for the day was a simple endeavour. The inn room may have been medieval, but that didn’t stop the existence of a shower with lovely, warm water. Despite having seen how resilient the paint was, I was still surprised that I could scrub the bar of soap over my stomach and see zero discolouration from the image. The only consolation that it wasn’t permanent was the single vial of yellow liquid in my satchel that was said to be a ‘thinning solution’ capable of removing the paint.
I dried off, got dressed in the shirt that I soaked yesterday which was now dry, and peeked out the window. There wasn’t a clock in the room, so my best assumption based on the rising sun was ‘early’. The sky was still a gorgeous shade of violet-orange. Welp. Time for breakfast.
I opened the door to the hallway and was immediately greeted by a sight I did not expect to see.
“Bianca?”
She backed away suddenly, as was the nature of almost bumping into me as I stepped out of the room. Just as quickly, her eyes went wide. “Samirah?”
“You’re staying here too?” I asked with a grin. Bianca nodded and seemed to regain her composure.
“Of course. It’s inexpensive, right next to an all-day restaurant and quite close to the guild hall. It shouldn’t be that surprising.”
“Huh.” I closed the door behind me. “I was just about to go get some breakfast. Wanna join me?”
She was quiet for a moment. “I suppose. We could go over some magic theory while we eat.”
“Starting the training early, huh?” I cocked an eyebrow. Bianca rolled her eyes and started walking back down the hall towards the stairs.
“It’s for your benefit, and you should be glad to have the opportunity to learn specifics now so you may put them into practice later.”
“Eh. Lead the way.”
About two minutes later, the two of us were sitting in a booth and just finished ordering. When Bianca started pulling out her coin purse, I raised an arm to stop her with a smile.
“Nope. I’ve got this.”
She lifted an eyebrow, but her expression widened even further when I set my own coin purse on the table and started counting.
“What? How did you…?” Her voice trailed off with the question. That only made sense. When we ate last night, I barely had ten moons to my name and now my purse was filled with no small number of coins. My response accompanied a shrug.
“Easy. The Blushing Reply is always looking for models. Made over two hundred in two hours.”
Her expression narrowed. At first, I thought she was judging me. Then I realized that part hadn’t come yet.
“What’s the Blushing Reply?”
“It’s some fancy strip club downtown. I let a naked guy paint a tiger on my tits and got paid for it.”
The sound that Bianca made bore an awful resemblance to a chipmunk trying to imitate heavy-metal deathcore music. I could tell the waitress was trying to suppress a chuckle while I placed the moons in her hand. When she walked away, I turned back to Bianca. Her cheeks were bright red and her jaw bobbed several times before a cohesive word finally emerged. “Really?”
“What, you want proof? I’ve still got it-”
I moved my hands towards the buttons of my shirt. I don’t think I’ve seen Bianca react as quickly to anything, except for when she slammed me against the wall in our first meeting because I tried to grab her.
“No!” Her hand reached most of the way across the table as if preparing herself to forcibly stop me if I decided to keep moving. I smiled and held my hands up in defeat.
“Suit yourself. Magic theory, right?”
Bianca visibly jostled her composure back into place. She nodded. “I did some research at the library last night about the Glyph of Arcana. I should be able to shed a bit more light on everything now.”
“Aww, that’s sweet-”
“Don’t.” Bianca’s voice was stern, but the red in her cheeks was undeniable. She coughed.
“Magic generally has two facets to consider; theory and control. The Glyph of Sorcery is almost entirely reliant on control, since their gimmick is funnelling large quantities of mana into their spells. I’m sure you could attest to the simplicity of that style of casting.”
“Didn’t seem very simple to me…” I muttered. Bianca rolled her eyes.
“Simple and strenuous are entirely different things. Once you open up the shortcut to access your mana easier, then putting mana into your cycles will be easier than blinking your eyes. At that point, the only struggle becomes controlling the gathered magic until you release the spell. Hence, control over theory.”
I leaned onto my elbows. “The other Glyphs are different, I assume?”
“Indeed,” Bianca said. “The Glyph of Runes is exactly the opposite. The magic is expended from my body during the process of drawing the runes, so any amount of control is trivial at best. However, all of the power that magic contains is based entirely on the function of the runes being drawn and their interaction with the world. Understanding how different runes influence each other and are influenced based on the material they’re drawn on requires lots of study. Therefore, the two Glyphs are two sides of the same coin. Sorcery is simple but strenuous, Runes are complicated but easy.”
My stomach started to sink. “But the Glyph of Arcana is a mixture of both, so my magic is going to be complicated and strenuous?”
Bianca nodded. “You have your work cut out for you, that much is for certain. The way most bearers of a Glyph of Arcana function is that they theorize, craft, and practice a few distinct spells at a time. Memorization of applicable runes eases the burden of drawing them while holding a spell. Not only that, improvising with that kind of magic is volatile and dangerous at the best of times. Magic often interacts with runes in very unpredictable ways that are impossible to determine in advance.”
“Don’t the runes shape the magic of the spell based on the one used? How would they make a spell more random?”
“Quite easily,” Bianca said. “The main thing to understand is that runes are a suggestion, not an instruction. The way magic works in everyone is different, so the magic could easily follow the same suggestion from two different people in wildly different ways. Take Heira for example.”
“The spear one?” I asked.
Bianca raised an eyebrow, as if surprised that I remembered, then gave a short nod. “Exactly. Let’s say that you encountered another person with a Glyph of Arcana and a water element. If you craft a spell with Heira, it could form as the pointed blast I hypothesized yesterday. Meanwhile, the other caster could do the same thing, but it might form as a physical spear made of water that they wield.”
“So no matter what runes you draw, it’s impossible to predict with certainty what a spell will do in advance?”
“Assumptions can be made based on the individual,” Bianca began, “but yes- absolute certainty of a spell cannot be achieved prior to the first casting.”
That raised my attention. “Assumptions based on the individual?”
Bianca paused. I could see her visibly shaping the sentences in her head, trying to figure out how best to phrase her words. Eventually, she sighed.
“Energy is pulled from the Void and passes through our souls to become mana, and then that mana is pulled through our bodies to become magic. Void energy is influenced by everything it comes into contact with. Therefore, the very nature of a person’s soul changes how the resulting magic functions. The changes are negligible for a Glyph of Sorcery, but for the other two it can completely alter the way their casting functions. The main differences ultimately result from three different factors; their personality, their physicality, and their Glyphs.”
Bianca held up one finger. “Personality is the easiest to predict when it comes to magical influence. A person with a fire element and a tendency to be blunt and face problems head on will usually have their magic reflect that- they might have hotter flames, or force so great their magic is more akin to an explosion rather than a fire. If that person were instead extremely social and friendly, their fire may be less potent but spread rapidly, or even lend itself towards buffing allies with retaliating flames or fiery attacks.”
A second finger raised beside the first. “Physicality is a tricky one. When mana passes through our bodies, it becomes as powerful as we are.”
“Wait, magic is stronger the more buff you are?” I asked.
“Yes,” Bianca said, “but it’s more complicated than you think. That’s actually the reason many people with the Glyph of Sorcery or the Glyph of Arcana choose to avoid extensive exercise. The more athletic they become, the stronger their mana ends up.”
I furrowed my brow. “Wouldn’t that encourage them to work out more? Stronger mana for a mage seems like the number one goal.”
“On paper, yes. Then you remember that controlling a spell pushes against you with the force of all the mana you put into it. The stronger the caster, the stronger the mana. The stronger the mana, the harder it is to control a spell.”
Huh. Was that why all the best spellcasters in fantasy were always frail old guys in bathrobes? I didn’t get much of a chance to contemplate that, since Bianca raised a third finger.
“Lastly, and least noteworthy, is the person’s other Glyphs if they have more than one. A person at a higher Promotion with multiple Glyphs will usually have magic shape in a way that fits their existing ‘style’. If their other Glyphs all lean in the direction of fighting up close with weapons, then their magic would almost certainly be more potent with defensive effects or self-buffs.”
“Why would that be the least noteworthy, then?”
Bianca blinked several times. “Because most people figure out how their magic tends to work long before they gain a second Glyph. If they need to rely on their other Glyphs to understand their magic, it’s a miracle that they ever made it past First Promotion.”
“So…” I felt my chest getting warm. “What about me? Does that mean…?”
I leaned forward, lowering my voice as I did. Bianca did the same with a reddening face. When she spoke, her voice was no more than a whisper.
“A Glyph that bonds you to allies, one that makes you more desirable to others, and one based around acts of intimacy. Considering the bizarre scenario of having more than one Glyph at First Promotion, I think it’s very safe to assume that your magic is going to be heavily influenced by… that stuff.”
Sex magic.
I grinned as the waitress returned with our plates of eggs and breakfast fish. Training would suddenly become a lot more fun.
Chapter 12: Magic Theory II (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV Orgasm / Brief Masturbation
Chapter Text
Just like yesterday, I found myself in the underground, stony, relatively featureless training room with Bianca. There was one difference though- Bianca wasn’t leaning against the wall, casually watching as I strained against cast after cast. Instead, she was sitting on the bench, legs crossed with a book on her lap.
“The fundamentals of developing a Cycle revolve around three points;” she began reading aloud.
“The Lode, the Median, and the Lamina. The lode is the central point from which a spell is formed upon first channeling of mana. It appears as a small circle of coloured light that grows in size the more mana the user imbeds into the spell. The lamina is the outline of light in the shape of a circle that surrounds the lode. The lamina serves as the maximum for the amount of mana that can be embedded into a spell, since a caster is unable to embed a spell with more mana when the lode has grown enough in size to conjoin with the lamina. The median is the open space in between the lode and the lamina that is eventually taken up by the expansion of the lode.”
I tried to take in that information as effectively as I could while also doing it quickly. Various terminologies aside, Bianca kept reading.
“The differences between the Glyph of Sorcery and the Glyph of Arcana reside in the runes of Ra’lan that may be drawn during the casting of a given spell. These runes will greatly alter the resulting form of magic that emerges from the completed spell, allowing for levels of versatility typically incapable of a Sorcery caster.”
“Yeah, yeah, we’ve already gone over this. Just skip to the part where it says how to put runes in my magic.”
Bianca rolled her eyes. “All of this is valuable information that you should take to heart. Actually, you should be the one reading this, not me.”
I grinned. “But if you aren’t reading it out to me, how else will I hear your beautiful voice?”
The reaction was exactly what I expected. A choking sound in her throat, reddening of the cheeks, averted gaze, and immediate sputtering greeted me.
“Gah- you… stop that!”
“Okay, fine,” I couldn’t hide the smile on my face if I tried. “Still, maybe skim through a bit until it starts saying how to do the funky magic.”
Bianca grumbled. Still, she turned her eyes back to the pages and scanned.
“Magic is considered to be relatively stable until runes are introduced… becomes much more volatile… very dangerous when untrained… caution is advised…”
She flipped the page.
“Runes have varying effects based on the characteristics of the caster… some runes may have greater influence than others in regards to their affinities of the caster’s qualities… some runes may reject the caster, the element, or another rune and cause spells to fail…”
A page flip.
Another page flip.
“Ah, here we go. Runes are drawn in the median by expending additional mana during the expansion of the lode. Unless a person’s Glyph of Arcana provides a skill allowing otherwise, only one rune may be drawn per cycle of a spell. In order to draw a rune within a spell, the caster must visualise the desired rune and will it to appear in the median before the spell has been released, as they would with their element(s).”
“That seems simple enough, I guess.”
“I would have assumed so. After all, the complicated part isn’t supposed to be the casting- it’s supposed to be memorizing and theorycrafting of runes.”
“Cool. What rune should I try first?”
Bianca closed the tome and set it beside her on the bench. I already had an idea of what I should try first, and judging by the less-than-confident look on her face, she did too. She cleared her throat.
“As I stated before we ate, it’s a reasonable assumption that your magic might be most potent when used in regards to…” she waved a hand like she was shooing a fly. “Anyway, the book mentioned that some runes may be particularly potent if they align with the properties of the caster. Given all of that, a rune aligning in that direction might be the best option.”
“I figured as much,” I said with a grin. “What’s the rune for Sex?”
Bianca quickly looked down into a second book that she opened. Unlike the other one, this one’s cover had a title that I could see; I’th-Druzihr’s Lexicon of Ra’lan Runes and Translations.
“There isn’t one,” Bianca said quickly. “As far as I’m aware, at least. From what I understand, the old language conveyed that word through the use of adjacent runes, most notably Love or… or Lust.”
“Alright, what’s the rune for Lust?”
Bianca cleared her throat, flipped a number of pages, and eventually settled on what she was looking for.
“Love is Zuri, Lust is Zekko. This is what they look like, so you can draw them in a spell.”
Bianca tentatively stood and walked towards me in the center of the small room, holding out the book for me to see. There were multiple other words and terms, but she pointed out two right next to each other. The Ra’lan words almost looked like a mixture of Chinese letters and Egyptian hieroglyphics- half weird lines, yet some seeming to form a vague image. I couldn’t help but notice that Zekko, the rune for Lust, looked suspiciously similar to a vagina. A thin, vertically stretched diamond with another, slightly smaller one just inside, and even a tiny circle right at the top where a clit would be. I guess the old world had a sense of humour. My gaze lifted to Bianca with my mind decided.
“So, a sex mage making a spell combining a water element and the rune of Lust. What kind of effect do you think it’ll have?”
“Something highly perverted, I’d assume.” Despite her words, I could see the curiosity in her eyes. She wanted to see what it would do just as much as I did but didn’t want to let it be known. I let out a breath, lifted an arm, and willed my Awaren’o Cadell to appear in my mind’s eye.
“Here’s to hoping,” I muttered.
After thirty seconds of trying to wrangle imaginary strings, I finally got a secure hold on my soul and started to channel mana. I watched the lode, that tiny pink dot, slowly grow and expand towards the lamina. Similarly, the pushback on my hand increased. I eased off when the median was about halfway filled with pink light. I didn’t need to put all my strength into this spell- this was for testing purposes only. Still, my fingers were twitching with the exertion. It wasn’t unmanageable like a full charge, but it was very far from comfortable. The feeling shifted from stiff, unyielding force into malleable pressure when I imbued the energy with water just like during the training yesterday, but it was easier to plug the holes and keep the water from leaking when the spell was only at half power.
“Hold up the book again?”
I already knew what the rune looked like, but I wanted to be absolutely, one hundred percent positive. Bianca obliged. Two diamond folds and a circle clit. I had to keep from envisioning the real-life version of the rune and only keep the cartoonish rendition in my mind. My teeth gritted together. Supposedly, it was as simple as imbuing the element. I went for it.
In my mind’s eye, I pictured the rune forming within the boundary provided by that outer circle. I didn’t just imagine it- I willed it. I pushed the idea of Zekko into the magic just as I did with water. Even though I had been expecting it based on how easily the book made it seem, I was still surprised when a different shade of pink started to appear inside the circle.
The pastel light filling half the median didn’t change. Instead, it was like a tracing image of magenta was painted overtop with increasing levels of intensity. At the same time, the pressure on my hand changed completely. Instead of holding my palm over a faucet, the water seemed to seep through my pores as pure warmth. It flowed up my arm, washed through my chest, and poured into my veins like the temperature of my blood had been cranked a few degrees. Just as quickly, my nipples hardened to crinkly points.
In a matter of moments, a bright magenta rune of Lust was glowing amidst a half-filled pink circle and I shuddered.
“Oh- oh, wow.”
Bianca stared intently. “What? What’s going on?”
“It feels weird. Warm. It’s easier to hold, I think.”
That caused an eyebrow to raise. “Easier to hold? Do you think you could put more mana?”
I nodded, trying to ignore the dampness forming in my panties. I let the mana continue to flow, slowly at first and picking up speed. The softer pink lode eased back into motion as it expanded. The spell became harder to hold as more energy was pumped into it, just like it normally would, but the difference was palpable. Instead of pressure forcing me to strain against it like holding back a fire hose, it was building heat in my entire body that was far more compromising.
It was like all my nerves had been turned to ‘eleven’. My skin was on fire in the best way possible. Goosebumps rose. My cheeks scorched. I couldn’t keep a stable footing since my thighs pressed together to try and ease the sudden surge of heat washing through my abdomen. It was all I could manage to keep my hand outstretched with quaking fingers as I panted hard.
A second later, as the lode reached within a half-inch of the lamina boundary, I came.
I was vaguely aware of a pencil-thin stream of water spraying from my palm as the spell shattered outwards. The rest of me was too focused on the pleasure tearing through my body. I fell to my knees, one hand immediately sliding between my legs and rubbing through my pants to try and coax out the rest of my climax. Bianca dropped beside me, probably in concern because of how I collapsed, but she paused at the moans escaping from my lips and the sight of me shamelessly masturbating right there in the middle of the floor.
It took several moments before my chest stopped shuddering.
“Oh, fuck. Hoo… that’s something else.”
Bianca’s eyes were wide and the blush on her cheeks was intense. “You- you just…”
I nodded. “Yeah. Yeah, I did. That was intense.”
“The spell did that?”
Another nod. “Hold on, just gimme a minute.”
I sat down fully on the floor, pulling my knees towards my chest. It took a while for the heat of a sudden, overwhelming orgasm to finally start fading from my skin. When my breathing regulated, I took a glance over to Bianca. She was still bright red.
“The pushback was completely different,” I began. “When I was holding a spell previously, it was like holding my hand over a hose to stop the water. As soon as I put the rune, all that pressure instantly turned into arousal- or… I guess more stimulation? Maybe both. Err… regardless- it wasn’t hard to hold, physically, but it was impossible to keep focus. Then when I tried to max out the spell, well… you can put two and two together.”
Bianca gave a shaky nod. “That makes sense, I suppose. If the result of a spell is more of a mental manipulation than physical, then the impact of the spell on the caster would likely reflect that. In terms of the spell itself, you did produce a measure of water. Far less than previous, meaning that all of the energy that would have produced such a volume of water was directed elsewhere.”
“What are you thinking?” I asked with bated breath. Bianca hesitated several moments.
“An aphrodisiac.” She scooched on her knees slightly towards the lengthy puddle of water crossing the floor. “I’m almost certain of it.”
Huh.
“Really? Water that makes people horny?”
“Presumably.” Bianca was staring at the puddle like she was debating her next move. I offered the next question on both of our minds.
“How do we test it?”
Several seconds of silence passed. Bianca let out a deep sigh then lowered one hand until it hovered an inch above the puddle.
“The only way we can.”
“Wait, you’re serious?” I asked with bated breath. Bianca gave a blushing nod in response.
“If there was a different way to test it, I would. Right now, we have to see what kind of effects it has. Namely, the potency. I can make an assumption that the effects are likely to become more… potent the more mana is put into the spell, but there’s still the question of how that potency is applied. Is it the strength of the aphrodisiac that increases, or is it a matter of duration? Furthermore, I’m assuming that it’s an aphrodisiac, but it could easily be something different. Testing is our only confirmation.”
“And if it works? What then?”
Bianca raised an eyebrow. “Then we’ll know. No big deal.”
“Uhh, I wasn’t talking about that,” I said. “If the spell made me cum simply by casting it, how the fuck do you think it’ll affect the actual ‘victim’? If this is an aphrodisiac, then you’re probably gonna end up so horny you can’t even think straight.”
Bianca flushed with red and averted her gaze. I shrugged.
“Best case scenario is that it isn’t really an aphrodisiac and it just makes you cum your brains out as soon as you touch it. Worst case scenario, you get so worked up that you’ll try to fuck anything with a pulse.”
There was a stagnant pause that hung heavy in the room like a set of curtains. Bianca eventually gave a small nod. “I-it’s okay. We need to test out the magic. Plus, don’t you evolve your Glyphs faster by doing this kind of stuff?”
“Yes, but I don’t care about that,” I said. “I care about you. I want to make sure that you’re completely okay with all of this, and what might happen if you touch that water. If we ever do anything sexual with each other, I want nothing other than the clearest consent from you beforehand, got it?”
She couldn’t meet my eyes, but she nodded shakily.
“Good,” I said. “Now, before we actually test it, and before you may or may not become… let’s say ‘mentally compromised’, what boundaries would you like to establish for us?”
Bianca hesitated several moments. “In what way?”
I had to think for a moment. “Well, if it is an aphrodisiac, you may very well try to have sex with me. I don’t have a problem with that, as long as you don’t. So, I want to know how far you’re willing to go if you try to get into my pants. Kissing, fondling, fingers, oral, and a dildo is what I’ve got. Which of those is completely off the table?”
Fuck, I thought, her blushing is so adorable.
And it was. I got to enjoy it for a few seconds before she seemed to shake herself back to sense. “Uhh, maybe not… those last two? Keep it to just…”
Her voice wasn’t working, and it made my heart wrench. She was so shy about sex that it made her ten times cuter. I picked up the slack for her.
“Okay, so kissing, fondling, and fingers only. Of course, all I’d be able to do is try and dissuade you from going further. If you decide that you want to go all the way when lusted up, then I’m not physically strong enough to stop you. Even though we can set boundaries, there’s no telling if they’ll hold. Is that okay with you?”
“... If it happens, it happens.”
I shook my head. “That’s not an answer, Bianca. Tell me with one-hundred percent clarity that you are okay and understand that the boundaries we set might fail no matter how much I try to hold them.”
Many moments of thick silence passed again. Bianca sighed and seemed to put on her proud, confident voice like a mask.
“I understand what is likely to happen, and though I prefer that we limit the activities to the ones described earlier, I provide my full consent with the knowledge that our activities may surpass those limits. If that is the case, you have permission to use whatever means necessary until the spell’s effects wear off.”
I didn’t get a chance to respond. Bianca dipped her finger into the small puddle.
There were likely a number of other factors in play that we simply couldn’t take into account at the moment which may have altered the effectiveness of the result. Regardless, Bianca’s lips parted slightly as her finger touched the floor through the puddle. “Ohh.”
I raised an eyebrow. “How does it feel?”
“Tingly and warm. Like a fuzzy sensation starting from my finger and working its way up my arm. It’s slow, but noticeable. It’s already clearing up a few questions.”
“Like what?”
“Physical contact, for one,” Bianca said. “I’m still very sure that this is a kind of aphrodisiac, and now we know that it’s based on physical contact with the water.”
“And you’re still okay?” I asked tentatively. Bianca nodded, perhaps a bit too quickly.
“I’m okay. The effect seems oddly small based on the fact that the spell had a full charge of mana. Perhaps it’s related to the surface area of skin exposure…?”
Bianca trailed her question off and, before I could react, opened her hand and placed her entire palm into the puddle.
The reaction was instantaneous. The moment that her hand made full contact and multiplied the skin exposure from the tip of a single finger to the entire surface area of her palm, Bianca shuddered. A wheezing breath leaked from her lips. Her cheeks turned a deep shade of scarlet, and she squirmed on her knees.
“Oh, oh fu- hoo… oh my.”
“Bianca? Bianca, are you okay?”
I’ll admit it- when she turned her gaze to me, my panties got a little wet. Well, more wet since casting the spell itself made me cum right there in the middle of the floor.
Her face was as red as her hair, and her eyes were all but glazed over with obvious, intense arousal. She was panting through parted lips. “Huh?”
“Maybe you’ll wanna lift up your hand, now?”
She blinked several times. Eventually, her gaze followed my own down to her hand planted firmly in the puddle. When she lifted, her fingers were shaking. I could see the goosebumps rising on her arm.
“How ‘ya feeling?”
Bianca swallowed thickly. “I- I don’t… warm? Hot, I think? Uhh…”
She squirmed on her knees, obviously rubbing her thighs together in a not-so-subtle way. I could practically see the spell flowing through her system. The trembling in her hand slowly reflected into the other on her lap. Her collarbone just above the hem of her shirt started to go red where her chest was getting flushed. I could see a pair of stiff nipples practically drilling holes right through her shirt to reach the air. Even her breathing pattern was becoming more and more ragged by the moment as the spell quickly strengthened its hold over her.
“Bianca, talk to me. Are you okay?” I leaned forward and gently pressed a hand onto her shoulder. In retrospect, that might not have been the best idea.
Her eyes instantly flicked back up to mine. Her pupils were so large that I could barely even comprehend the green irises around them. Bianca looked like she was on drugs. Granted, I would count an untested magical aphrodisiac as a drug, so…
The last thing I saw was Bianca idly licking her lips. Then, she slammed them forward into mine and tackled us both to the floor.
Chapter 13: Magic Theory III (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Female
Aphrodisiac
Chapter Text
My back impacted the stone as I was pushed by the lips from the redhead. Her hands were on my shoulders- I could feel the strength there. A Second Promotion Battlemage with muscles enhanced by her skills and the energy of the Void? There wasn’t a beer’s chance in a Texan county fair that I could resist her. All I could do was lie back and cup my hands to the sides of her face as she kissed me deeply.
My first kiss.
Oh, that thought sent a strange chill through my chest. My first proper kiss. Sure, it may have been under the influence of a potent aphrodisiac that was obviously inhibiting Bianca’s mental faculties, but she had established beforehand that she was okay with kissing, so…
I sank into her lips- or rather, let her sink into mine. She was very forceful. Bianca had very little technique- which was a kinder way of saying she had none whatsoever. Her method of kissing began and ended with “mouth on mouth”. Everything after that was poorly executed improv from a person who had clearly and obviously never kissed anyone before.
It was all over the place, like Bianca was trying ten different things at the same time. Her tongue was practically licking my tonsils while her mouth was as wide open as it could be. I mean- it was like she was trying to swallow my nose while making out. All in all, the kiss was so terrible that I couldn’t help but laugh into Bianca’s mouth.
My teeth clamped gently but firmly on Bianca’s tongue, stopping her movements. Her eyes widened in surprise just enough for me to break our lips apart. With her massive pupils, I wasn’t sure just how much of her was still in there. Still, I had to try.
“Gentle, Bianca. It’s more fun that way. Just do what I do.”
I closed the miniscule distance between our faces and kissed up into the girl lying atop me. I wasn’t even sure Bianca heard anything I said- she may have been too far gone. Surprisingly, it seemed that she had.
Instead of trying to fit my face in her mouth, Bianca reigned herself back and managed a proper kiss. It was uncanny- a moment ago she was like an untrained dog licking me, yet now it seemed she had taken my words to heart. She wasn’t just ‘doing what I did’- she was doing exactly what I did. Soft presses and less tongue. Less goofy and ridiculous, yes, but I could smile into Bianca’s lips and actually kiss her back.
That kept her attention for a lot longer than I thought it would have. As soon as she knocked me onto my back, I expected for her to fondle me through my clothes if not tear them off altogether. However, that didn’t happen. It was like the kissing had taken all the comprehension of her mind. Her hands remained on my shoulders, pinning me to the floor. She was in a kneeling position overtop my form, hunched over harshly in order to keep our faces connected. It was actually a handful of minutes- maybe two and a half, if I had to take a guess- before Bianca seemed to realise that there was more to the girl she had pinned other than a pair of lips.
She grabbed my collar. Only a moment of hesitation passed before buttons flew everywhere and fabric loudly tore. In less time than it took to blink, my entire front was exposed. The cool air didn’t even get a chance to touch my nipples before they were completely covered by Bianca’s hands. An idle thought suddenly crossed my mind.
Was Bianca a fan of art?
It took no small effort to pull my lips away from hers. “Hey, look. Look at this.”
I used my hands to tilt Bianca’s head downwards towards my chest, and I saw her eyes widen. She moved her hands and stared at the tiger gazing back at her.
“Pretty, huh? I got it for you,” I said. “I thought you’d like it.”
It didn’t matter that I was lying. In this state, Bianca wouldn’t have the slightest comprehension that I actually got painted for the money. Just saying that I did something like this for her? I could literally see her salivating.
I genuinely felt bad. We really shouldn’t have made our first test consist of an (almost) maxed-out aphrodisiac. Maybe half power, or even less. That would have been good to test the effects. I mean, Bianca only got a portion of it on her hand, and she was effectively feral. What if I managed to fire the entire stream directly at someone?
My mind was snapped back to reality similar to how the button on my pants snapped right off. At least I had money now, because I only had two sets of clothes to my name and Bianca just ruined one of them. No longer distracted by the kiss, I managed to quickly undo the buttons on Bianca’s shirt. I had my doubts that Bianca had spare clothes in her bag like I did. If she ruined them in her desire for pleasure, that would lead to some awkward circumstances when she finally came back to her senses.
Soon enough, both of us had been stripped down by the other. Despite the fact that Bianca wasn’t wasting time by dealing with buttons, it took her longer to strip me than the other way around. That was mostly because Bianca couldn’t seem to stop pawing at me- my breasts specifically. That was part of the reason I couldn’t really admire Bianca’s pale, nude flesh- her groping arms were in the way. Still, I could catch the occasional sight of a sweet little nipple topping a modest breast and smile. That was, until one hand went lower.
I nearly swallowed my tongue when Bianca shoved two fingers into my sex, right to the hilt in a single heartbeat. The only reason it didn’t hurt was because the magical pussy Aurora had apparently gifted me. On like a switch with plenty of natural lubricant? It was like I had a can of WD-40 shoved up there with a built-in motion sensor. The fact I just came only helped to ensure that I was more than able to take the far-too-eager fingers of Bianca. Still, I gasped audibly and uncomfortably. That made Bianca pause. Her red face twisted upwards and eyes were filled with worry.
Huh.
My very first cycle spell ever cast, yet strong enough to turn a Second Promotion feral. Tackling me with kisses, but easing off as soon as I asked her to. Ripping off my clothes, but stopping everything the instant I made a noise of protest. It was like she was a mixture of overwhelming sexual aggression and equal amounts of uncertainty, from a spell that almost certainly shouldn’t have been strong enough to have that kind of effect anyway.
One of my eyebrows raised. Bianca’s red face somehow managed to blush even more and she abruptly tilted it downwards towards my chest. It was when she gave the tiniest bit of hesitation before taking a nipple into her mouth that I pieced it together.
Of course. I’d seen this scenario time and time again. Not the specifics, obviously, but something similar. Seeing drunk people come into the restaurant trying to act sober. Listening to the pitch of an employee's voice over the phone to figure out they aren’t actually sick, but calling in to get a day off anyway. The way a person applying for a job would tell me that they’ve stopped dealing heroin and look me in the eyes with so much confidence that it sends up every red flag.
I grabbed the sides of Bianca’s head and pulled her away from my chest. It was almost a tragedy, since the warm wetness was damned delightful and nearly made me moan. It was replaced by an absent chill of the air against moist, painted skin.
“If you wanted to have sex with me that badly, you should have just asked instead of trying to play up the aphrodisiac.”
The way that Bianca suddenly tensed every muscle in her body was palpable. She didn’t move anything aside from her jaw, which bobbed for a moment with no sound. I had already been pretty sure of my observation, but that sealed the jar shut. I rolled my eyes.
“Bianca, I am the last person in the world who would ever judge you for your choices.”
My hands were still on her cheeks. Her skin was hot to the touch- just because she was playing up the aphrodisiac didn’t mean it had no effect. Her eyes were a big enough indicator. Huge pupils and a glazed expression?
She was hornier than she’s ever been, so desperate that she was willing to do whatever it took to try and hook up with me- including acting like an animal in heat in order to get laid without letting on that she actually liked me. Frankly, it was both adorable and extremely frustrating. She was trying so hard to repress her sexuality like the blushing little virgin- err… former virgin- she was, but had equal amounts of desire to get in my pants.
With her face still in my hands above me, I stared into her eyes as deeply as I could.
“You don’t have to hide what you want to do. I want it too.”
I lowered our faces back together. Her lips quivered against mine, though it was difficult to tell exactly what caused that reaction. It may have been the fact I was accepting of her advances. It could have been her finally letting go of the iron grip she had on her feelings in the heat of arousal.
Or, it could just have easily been the way I bent my leg to press my knee directly in between Bianca’s thighs. I could feel her folds practically throbbing against my knee- and that was before she started grinding. The way she moaned into my mouth as she masturbated herself on me was ecstatic. It made me smile even more than the fact there were no hairs brushing my knee in her passes.
It sure seemed awfully coincidental that the day after I ate her out and our training together began, Bianca shaved her pelvis. It was almost like the girl who explicitly said that yesterday was a one-time deal had been expecting another visit to the land down under.
Now that I had the opportunity to enjoy her, I wasn’t going to squander it. My hands drifted down from Bianca’s cheeks, tracing inch by inch down her neck. Down her collarbone. Across her chest. Eventually, they settled on the prize that I had only been able to catch fleeting glimpses of so far.
Bianca’s breasts were much softer than her personality, to say the least. They squished delightfully in my fingers like doughy mounds topped with iron beads. Her tits were just the right size. Not too big, not too small. A perfect handful. I kneaded with joy, drinking deep of the reactions that Bianca gave me. Between grinding on my knee and letting me feel her up, she was making all sorts of noises in between our kisses. I didn’t even realise that she was moving faster and faster until I felt her shudder to a stop overtop of me. Her hands were clawing at the stone beside my head and her mouth tensed so tightly I thought she was going to bite off her own tongue.
I eased my knee back and forth as Bianca came. It was several moments of me kissing against her closed lips while she trembled. Every time I rubbed my thumbs over her nipples, Bianca seemed to twitch yet again with pleasure that continued to coax her orgasm onwards. Just a few moments of grinding against my knee and she already crossed her peak. That wasn’t a hair trigger- Bianca had a trigger made of spiderwebs.
After many seconds, Bianca finally pulled our lips apart and panted warmly against my face. I lowered my own knee, instead bending and spreading my legs to rest them on either side of hers. The stone was cold against my bare back and bottom, but it could do nothing to snuff the heat building in my core. I was smiling so wide my cheeks were probably on the verge of tearing open.
“There we go. That felt good, right?”
Bianca gave a slow, shaky nod. I pressed my lips up into hers for many moments before pulling away.
“Do you want to keep going?”
The silence was palpable. It stretched ever onwards before Bianca’s head finally bobbed up and down- ever so slightly.
I grinned. “Good, because I have an idea.”
Thirty seconds later, our position had shifted. Now instead of Bianca pinning me to the floor, I was the one laying on top of her. I wasn’t even bracing myself on the floor and hovering above her- I had a slender enough frame that even if Bianca wasn’t significantly stronger than a normal person, she would still be able to easily handle my weight.
I could feel Bianca’s nipples poking into my stomach, in the same way that mine were doing to hers. That meant our faces were mere inches away from each other’s sexes. Under normal circumstances, this would probably be a bit too far. With Bianca under the influence of the aphrodisiac, it didn’t matter if she would normally be opposed to such a display. I made sure to speak up so that Bianca could hear me in our sixty-nine position.
“Remember what you said- fingers only.”
Of course, we didn’t need to be in this position if we were just going to finger each other, but damn if it didn’t make it fun. It was so lewd, having Bianca’s pussy so close and open to my face. I may have eaten her out yesterday, but I was blindfolded with my own shirt. Now, I could see her- all of her. From the crevice between her thighs and her sex, to the way that her folds were glistening with moisture. Not only did I have to keep my head lifted to fight off gravity, I also had to fight the urge to dive in for round two. I was positive that Bianca wouldn’t mind in the long run, but I at least had to try and respect her pre-established boundaries.
Kissing, fondling, and fingers.
Oh, the curses I bestow upon myself.
As painful as it was to hold myself back from stuffing my tongue into her slit, that tension was alleviated in part by the ability to explore with my fingers. When I rubbed a thumb down the length of her labia, Bianca shuddered underneath me. Her hands were still on my thighs, obviously tentative and yet to lay a touch on my nethers. I didn’t care all that much. She could go at whatever pace she wanted- I was going to enjoy playing with her in the meantime.
I kept one hand just barely out of the way, holding her thigh right where it connected to her pelvis. My other hand did the work. Fingertips gently rubbed over sensitive skin, forcing gasps and breaths out of Bianca. Her face was so close to my lower lips that I could feel the air brushing against me and serving as stimulation.
That air moved faster when I probed a bit more intensely at the entrance to her slit, forcing the curtains open around the first half-inch of my fingers. I waited for the tiniest of moments, yet there was no noise of protest. As a result, I watched with delighted interest as I gently, oh so gently, eased further. It was mesmerizing, seeing how Bianca spread open to allow for an index finger to slide inside.
She was squeezing my digit like it owed her money. The only reason I was able to make it so far as the first knuckle was because of how wet she was. Bianca was practically drooling- likely a side effect of the aphrodisiac. That meant I was able to gradually work my finger back out before slowly pushing it back in to that first knuckle and a millimeter beyond.
I did it again. Easing out before sliding in as far as her tunnel would let me- gradually opening up her muscles over time. Then I did it again. And again. And again.
Every time I delved my finger, I was able to reach just a tiny amount further. Bianca had yet to touch my pussy- aside from when she shoved fingers in during her act. Right now, her grip was tightening on my thighs like I was a lifeline.
“You know, I didn’t choose this position just for me to do all the work.”
Her fingers tensed. “Uh… umm- right. Err…”
I could feel the uncertainty as one of Bianca’s hands moved from my thigh to my sex. It didn’t make contact though, presumably hovering a few millimeters away as she worked up her nerve.
“It won’t bite,” I laughed. “Get as friendly as you want.”
I will admit, it probably didn’t help that I continued my gentle, slow fingering. When Bianca’s fingers finally met my lower lips, they were trembling with pleasure. Again, it didn’t matter all that much to me if Bianca was too preoccupied to actually get me off. It was the thought that counted.
That didn’t mean it didn’t feel good, though. Having anyone gently touching, probing, poking, and exploring my pussy would feel nice. Soft fingertips brought my bottom lip inwards just slightly, letting my teeth bite down on the flesh. Of course, since Bianca did something right, that meant she needed a reward.
The finger that was currently inside of Bianca curled and bent upwards, back towards me. That might have been a bit cruel, but I was having too much fun. Of course, Bianca’s reaction to me rubbing her g-spot was instant .
By ‘reaction’, naturally, I meant ‘orgasm’. You know, ‘hair trigger’ and all that. That, of course, made a whole other problem readily apparent. Bianca, being Second Promotion, was much stronger than a normal person.
That strength was in every muscle of her body.
The pelvis is a muscle.
I didn’t notice it that much when I ate her out yesterday because the only thing inside of her was my tongue.
…
A tongue is much more malleable than a finger.
Chapter 14: Healer
Notes:
Hey all! It's my birthday today, so I wanted to give you a small gift. Not only is chapter 14 of Liminal Lewdness releasing a day early, I'm also giving you two extra chapters along with it! I would have done the same for Echoes of the Seven, but then I realized two things- I have a dangerously low backlog and Monster Hunter: Wilds releases in a few days. With that combination, I need to make sure that my current stock lasts.
Anyway, the normal schedule for Liminal Lewdness will resume next Monday.
Love you all =)
Chapter Text
Thankfully, a Second Promotion had moderately more resistance to effects than someone my own level- err… Promotion, normally would. That meant the combination of two orgasms and a handful of minutes was already making the effect of the spell wear off. Therefore, Bianca was re-dressed, helped me change into the spare set of clothes in my bag, and was sitting in the chair beside me without any noticeable aftereffects. Meanwhile, I had one arm stretched across the table. My hand was throbbing in pain. Not that I could notice much of it, since I was too busy trying not to stare at the girl holding it in her strong fingers.
“Dislocated at the second joint. I can fix it, but it won’t be pleasant to set.”
Her voice had a French accent that was almost overwhelming. That meant she was likely from southern Kelopa. The tone was soft and sweet, like honey flowing into my ears. It was almost as soothing as her touch. Gentle, but steady. Purposeful. Not even Samirah had any substantial up-close interaction with them, so both parts of me were fascinated with the Navon-golm looking intently at my purple, swollen index finger.
Her skin was like perfect white marble- more flawlessly smooth than the most detailed of Michelangelo’s statues. The only difference was that statues didn’t move. Their cheeks didn’t shift and stretch unlike how Talya’s- that’s who Bianca introduced her as- did. Statues also didn’t look exactly like how an eighteen-or-nineteen-year-old girl would if she had stared directly in the eyes of Medusa and kept moving.
Her alabaster hair was a different marvel in of itself. Just like the face, they seemed to be chiseled out of solid granite, but not as a single block. These were individual strands- thousands of them. Those strands moved and shifted with each tiny adjustment of her head- moving exactly as hair normally would if it weren’t made of stone. The only part of her that wasn’t the same tone of off-white were her eyes. They were a single, solid shade of light azure. No whites, no irises, no pupils- just bright blue orbs filling the entire eye socket and staring down at my hand. The worst part?
I recognized her.
“Never interacted with a Navon-golm?”
“Huh?”
“I can feel you staring at me. Many are more discreet about it.”
I bowed my head. “Sorry.”
“No worries.” She gave a cute little chuckle. “My kind aren’t very common. People are curious. If you have questions, go ahead.”
“Can I touch your hair?”
Bianca slapped me gently on the shoulder. Talya smiled. “Of course.”
Talya leaned her head slightly forward, allowing for continued examination of my dislocated finger while letting my other hand come up towards her neck. Talya’s white locks were tied in a simple braid that draped down over the front of one shoulder, contrasting against her black blouse. When my fingers made contact with the end of her braid, it was almost disorienting. Stone shouldn’t be that soft and pliable. It felt like the bristles on a paintbrush instead of a block of marble.
“Woah.”
Talya giggled. “I get that a lot. Try here.”
She used one hand and gently took a hold of my wrist, moving my fingers from her hair to her cheek. That threw me for a loop. While her hair felt almost real, her skin still felt like smooth marble. It was warm like skin should be, but much more stiff. It was like I was pressing my fingers into a tensed muscle instead of a cheek. Furthermore, the texture was off. There were no pores, no bumps, not even the slightest of imperfections. Even the dusting of light grey freckles covering her cheeks held no tangible difference from the rest of the skin.
Then, Talya did the thing. I- or rather, Samirah, had heard about some of the quirks of the different races, but the Navon-golm had one of the weirdest.
The texture under my fingertips went from smooth to- well… I could only describe it as crusty. Like her skin was suddenly covered in dried mud. At the same time, I could see that texture spread over her entire face in the blink of an eye. The shade of her skin darkened to a rough, slate grey, making her freckles vanish. Her hair hardened into a solid block and the fingers gently holding both of my hands turned stiff and unyielding. Most unnervingly were her eyes and clothes. Her eyes crusted over with the same grey stone as the rest of her skin, hiding the blue in its entirety. The same thing happened with her shirt. The fabric morphed from black cotton into grey marble.
In less than a second, Talya had turned from a person that looked like a statue, into… a person that looked even more like a statue. I couldn’t quite come up with a better way to describe it, since the dull throbbing in my hand suddenly erupted into a sharp, white-hot pain that shot up my arm as a loud ‘POP’ sounded through the air alongside my yelp. Instinctively, my hand on her cheek yanked back, allowed by Talya letting go and grabbing my other wrist to keep me from pulling my damaged hand away. I was only vaguely aware of a few other Magisters looking over at the sound of my pain, but then returning to whatever it was they had been doing in the lounge.
Before I could even comprehend that my knuckle had been shoved back into the joint by her strong fingers, a flash of light emerged barely an inch above where her stiff, crusty hand was holding my damaged one. I watched the outline of a circle about six inches in diameter blink into existence made of pale grey light, and then rapidly fill with the same shade. The rocky fingers holding my hand trembled as the power of the spell fought against her, but Talya obviously had a lot more practice than me. Once the ring was about two-thirds of the way full after a second and a half, the light fizzled into particles of glittering dust that scattered in the air.
The heat of pain in my arm dulled to a warmth that was actually rather pleasant. I looked down at my hand and saw the swelling already start to recede. The purple was fading, and it wasn’t nearly as crooked as it had been a few moments ago. After a few more seconds, my hand looked as if it had never been injured.
I watched as Talya slowly de-crusted over the course of several moments. Her skin and features returned from the ‘hard’ stone to the ‘soft’ stone. The blue of her eyes and the black of her shirt shifted back to normal.
“My apologies. I would have warned you, but people often tense and make things more difficult to fix. It was easier to catch you by surprise.”
“She did the same thing to me,” Bianca muttered. “Came back from the Breach last week with a dislocated shoulder that healing potions wouldn’t fix. Started counting down from five and popped it on three.”
“I’m still surprised you made no noise,” Talya said, fixing her eyes on Bianca. Or, at least, it seemed like she did. It was hard to tell exactly where those solid blue stones were looking. “Everyone else yells, swears, or cries. You just made a face and nothing more. Very resilient. Congratulations on Second Promotion, by the way. You managed that remarkably quickly.”
Bianca huffed. Talya turned her attention back to me.
“How is it? Any more pain?”
I shook my head. “Uh, no. No, it’s great. Wow.”
Talya smiled and let go of my hand. When her fingers rested back on the tabletop, they clacked like marbles on wood. “If you don’t mind me asking, how did you dislocate it?”
I tried to appear meek and shy. That was, of course, in the hope that Talya would keep her attention on me rather than Bianca who fidgeted awkwardly. “It’s embarrassing,” I said.
The stone-girl’s eyes twinkled. “No need to worry, I promise to remain strictly professional.”
I took a purposefully awkward glance at Bianca, let my cheeks flush with red, then looked down at the table.
“I- uhh… I dropped my bag.”
“You dropped your bag?” One of Talya’s alabaster eyebrows raised. I nodded.
“When I dropped it, a- umm… an item fell out. I dove for it so Bianca wouldn’t see and… well.” I gestured with my now-fixed hand. “Landed the wrong way.”
A smirk started to form across Talya’s lips. “What sort of item?”
I lowered my voice like I was embarrassed, so it barely came out as a whisper. I needed to do that, so the humility was on me and not Bianca. To add to the effect, I fidgeted with my fingers.
“A dildo.”
“Ah. Shame I missed it. I would have loved to see little Tiger with her toy.” Talya leaned back in her chair. Even though she had chosen one made of metal, it still creaked under her weight. I couldn’t blame it. Trying to support the weight of any Navon-golm would be a task, much less one that was close to six feet tall with a toned body like a professional sprinter. As much as it absolutely was not the time for it, I couldn’t help but imagine what she would look like naked. How anatomically correct were the walking statues? Talya certainly seemed like a good first examination to me…
Suddenly, the red in my cheeks wasn’t much of an act anymore. Of course, part of that was also due to the fact she called me ‘little tiger’. The reason why was obvious. I cleared my throat. “So… you’re a Healer?”
Talya nodded. “First Promotion. A Glyph of Sorcery with a healing element.”
“How long have you been Blessed?”
Talya thought for a moment. “Just under a month, I think?”
“And you’re still only First Promotion?” I paused. “Wait, that came out wrong. Sorry.”
Talya held up a hand. “Do not worry. I understand what you meant.” She interlaced her fingers again and set them back on the table. “If the only higher Promotion you’ve encountered is Bianca, there is no doubt that perceptions would be skewed. It can often take one or two months to reach Second Promotion safely.”
“Why’s that?” I asked. Talya glanced towards Bianca, then back to me.
“Simple. Safety takes time. Finding a well-rounded group isn’t easy, even in a populated place like this. If you do find a group, you need to travel to and from the Breach every time you go in. You need to bring magical items to experts to have them properly identified. You need time to rest and recuperate. If you sacrifice any of those, it comes with risk.”
Once again, her focus turned to the Battlemage. “Though, if someone is capable enough to ignore every one of those factors and run through a Breach over and over again on her own without dying, then they could reach Second Promotion quite quickly indeed.”
I looked at Bianca as well. She shuffled, but didn’t say anything. My attention was brought back when Talya sighed.
“I myself am deciding to air on the side of caution. If I am to be the one ensuring the health of the team, then I will make sure my magic is as potent and practiced as I can manage.”
“It seems pretty potent to me…” I muttered. Talya gave a weak smile.
“A dislocated finger is far from the worst injury that can occur in a Breach, little Tiger. If someone were to die because I wasn’t good enough-”
Talya was cut off by Bianca. “-If someone dies in a Breach, it’s because they made mistakes that should have been avoided.”
Talya’s gaze turned to stone. Metaphorically, that is.
“It is possible to make no mistakes and still lose.”
A tense moment of silence followed. Eventually, Talya’s face seemed to relax. “So, Bianca. Samirah. How do you two know each other?”
“I was forced to give her the beginner course yesterday,” Bianca said. Talya raised a curious eyebrow.
“Yesterday? Then why are you still training together today?”
Bianca must have had her answer ready and waiting, because she replied in less than a heartbeat.
“Because Samirah’s casting skills are abhorrent at the current point in time, so a Breach is the last thing she should be doing. I’m not training her- I’m babysitting so she doesn’t get people killed. I need to do my own training in the meantime, so it works out. Two birds, one stone.”
Okay, maybe she didn’t need to be that harsh. I sunk into my seat. Talya laughed.
“Ah, the Wolf of Port Lexin bears her fangs towards the Tiger. We are all on the same side, Bianca.”
The redhead’s jaw quivered just slightly. “Why do you keep calling her Tiger?”
Talya chuckled as I winced. Bianca unknowingly dropped herself right into the middle of a conversation she would find very uncomfortable.
“Because,” Talya’s smooth, silky voice began, “last night she had a portrait of a tiger painted on her nude body.”
Bianca’s face dropped. “How- how do you know that?”
“How do you? Perhaps you two know each other a little more intimately than you let on…” Talya cocked an eyebrow. I watched as Bianca visibly grew flushed, her face reddening like she just dunked her hand in a pot of my aphrodisiac. She started stammering, but I gently cut her off with a low voice.
“She may or may not have been one of the customers that came into the brothel and left a tip while I was modelling. She actually gave me almost half of my earnings from the session. Thanks, by the way.”
Talya nodded. “I knew you were a new model, so I figured you deserved a little something extra. One with a body as beautiful as yours needs only the highest of compliments in her debut.”
I couldn’t hide my grin if I took a jackhammer to my face. “Thank you very much. Do you go to the Blushing Reply often?”
“Quite,” she said. “I like to drop by for a little while on the nights I’m not working. It can be nice to view from the other side of the stage.”
I paused. “Wait, you work there?”
“I tend to model three or four times a week. I was glad to see that your first presentation was with Vander. He is the kindest person I’ve ever met.”
“He really is!” I leaned forward, putting my elbows on the table. In my peripheral, I could see Bianca taking a sudden interest in the floor while the conversation apparently turned to ‘work’. “Have you modelled with him?”
Talya smiled. “Twice. Apparently I am the only Navon-golm he has ever used as a canvas. We learned after the first time that the Reply’s bodypaint is meant to function on regular skin, not mine. The colours were bleeding and the design was ruined long before he finished.”
“Aww, that sucks.”
She shrugged. “The second time around, Vander made sure to bring masonry paint. It flaked off the moment I moved after it dried, but it worked well enough for the presentation when I was just sitting there.”
“What kind of modelling do you normally do?” I asked.
“It varies,” Talya said. “Sometimes I play the harp, but my most successful presentations are as a statue.”
“A statue? Really?”
Talya nodded. “As I said- my kind are not common. Most don’t ever get to witness a Navon-golm solidifying, much less one in the nude. Since we can also appear identical to an inanimate statue, it adds a sense of…” Talya seemed to struggle for the word. Finally, she clicked her tongue. “Novelty! It adds a sense of novelty.”
“I would imagine,” I said. “I’d pay to see that.”
“That’s the point, but I’d make an exception for you.” Talya smiled flirtatiously. “Are you going to model again tonight?”
My shoulders shrugged. “Don’t know yet. It depends on how I feel after training all day. I also have to do a bit of clothes shopping later, so I’m really just making up a schedule as I go.”
“Fair enough. I have a few errands I need to run today, so I do have to go, unfortunately. Would you two be interested in dinner tonight? There’s a lovely little pasta place near the southern docks that has excellent spaghetti. Maybe after we eat, all three of us could go and do that clothes shopping together?”
“Sounds nice. I’m down.” Talya and I both turned to Bianca. She gave a nervous shrug.
“Sure, I guess?”
“Delightful.” Talya gave a wide smile. “I’ll be back well before dinnertime, so we can meet here in the lounge before we head out. If I’m not here by the time you two are done training, just ask around. Someone always knows where I am.”
“Will do. See you later.” I matched Talya’s smile and the Navon-golm stood from her chair. As she walked away, she even blew a kiss in our direction. When it was just Bianca and I sitting at our table, I glanced over at her.
“She seems quite friendly.”
“She was flirting with you,” Bianca grumbled.
“She was flirting with us,” I corrected. “She probably wants to get into your pants as much as mine.”
Bianca flinched and looked around the room to see if anyone was close enough to hear us. Nobody was. Still, she practically spit venom at me. “Samirah!”
“Fine, fine. I will say, I wouldn’t mind figuring out when she models next. I wanna see what kind of sexy body is under those clothes.”
Bianca might have swallowed her tongue, if the sound she made was any indication. She froze when I grabbed her hand, eyes darting around once again to see if anybody was looking. I smiled.
“Don’t worry- she may be hot, but you’re still the prettiest girl in Kelopa.”
Chapter 15: Finishing Up (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Exhibitionism? Kind of? Anyway, it's pretty mild.
Chapter Text
Once we were back in the training room, Bianca wrung her hands. Her face was turned to the floor. I cocked an eyebrow. “What’s up?”
“Thank you… for covering for me.”
I smiled. “For you? Anything.”
That only seemed to make her tense up even more. She opened her mouth to say something, but I already knew what was going to come out. I cut her off.
“It’s okay. I’m okay. It was just an accident.”
“I’m so sorry…”
“You don’t have to be,” I said. “I would do it all again.”
Her eyes flicked up towards me. “What?”
I stepped forward and took her hands in mine. They were trembling.
“Bianca. You are special- more than anything. A little boo-boo to my finger isn’t enough to keep me away.”
I went for it. It was impossible for me to resist. Thankfully, Bianca must have understood why I pushed forward just a touch and craned my head upwards. Now, there was no aphrodisiac in play to muddle her motives when she leaned in and accepted my kiss.
It was short.
It was sweet.
It was perfect.
I needed a shower. Part of me wanted to lie down and start rolling in the water covering the floor in order to try and get rid of the sweat dripping from my skin. The rest of me was too focused on withstanding the growing pressure against my hand.
Talya had made it seem so easy when she did it earlier. Her spell filled so quickly and she had barely more than a shake in her fingers. The pink light glowing in front of my hand was crawling towards the edge of the circle while my entire body trembled. Darker magenta lines crisscrossed across the median, standing stark against the lode as the spell finally reached its peak. Not at the lamina, however.
Heh. Look at me using all the fancy words.
I could feel the last drop of my mana squeeze out into the spell, and the lode’s expansion halted. Though it may not have been completely full, eighty-ish percent was still more than enough to keep me straining. As per Bianca’s repeated orders, I didn’t release the magic. I held onto it with quivering fingers.
Second after second passed. A vein was probably close to bursting in my forehead. Eventually, I couldn’t hold it any longer. Fluid was already leaking from the cycle, spraying out in thin, glowing pink streams. When the cycle shattered outwards, it did so with a blast of water. The recoil wasn’t quite as bad as it would be with a normal burst of water, since there was noticeably less liquid. Regardless, it sprayed forth towards the other side of the room. I bent over, hands on my knees, panting as the far end of the training room was now glittering with a soft pink light.
Of course it was pink.
“D-” I coughed. “Done. I’m out. Nothing left.”
Bianca’s voice piped up from behind me. “Log it, then.”
“Y-yeah. Sure.”
I shook the water from my hand, brought it up, and wiped away the coating of sweat from my forehead. I returned to the bench at the side of the room where the book of runes was lying open. Beside it was a sheet of paper with a list of pre-selected runes that Bianca had picked out for testing. I read over a few of the most recent notes.
Ashrei - Water: No noticeable effect.
Loga - Fire: No noticeable effect.
Laice - Ice: No noticeable effect.
Lomu - Hot: Water almost boiling, 80%ish volume.
Laimu - Cold: Water almost freezing, 80%ish volume.
Heira - Spear: Extremely high pressure, sustained pointed blast, full volume, good attack.
Hoira - Blade: Extremely high pressure, instant flat/thin blast, full volume, good attack.
Domeen - Dark: No noticeable effect.
Limeen - Light: Water glows pink,
I looked back over towards the training post and the puddles around it. I did a bit of math in my head, trying to compare how much water seemed to come out of the spell versus a normal blast, and how much of the puddle on the floor was still lighting up the room like a pride month aquarium display. Since the spell wasn’t quite full power, it made things a little harder. I had to take my best guess.
50%ish volume.
“So what, we just wait until tomorrow to test the rest of these?” I asked over my shoulder while looking down at the paper. There were a number of options still empty. Rai. Storm. Ani. Beast. Murthe. Trap.
Chances were, a good number of the runes would function like many of the ones I already tested- they would fizzle as soon as the spell was released and the water blast would be completely unaffected. Bianca- or, the spellcasting book she found- said that one-cycle spells tended to have very few options that provided effects. Until I gained the ability to put more than one rune, then my ‘spread’ of options would be nothing more than the very basics- and only a small handful of those at best.
Once I did get more runes in my spells, then I could start mixing and matching to get very specific effects. Bianca even theorized that a combination between Askar- Control-, and Navon- Person-, neither of which had any effect during today’s testing, may very well create a water elemental-creature-thing that I could make fight for me. It was an interesting prospect, but one that was yet out of my reach.
“If you’re out of mana, then there’s nothing you can do anymore until it recharges over time. You’ll be full up by tomorrow morning.”
I turned around. Bianca was several feet away, closer to the door so that we both had enough space to train in the medium-sized room. Her greatsword was a blur of movement as she appeared to run through a few drills over and over again. Of course, I wasn’t sure what kind of drill it was supposed to be. It could very well have been a parry, a strike, a reap- repo- ripe… whatever that fancy fencing word for a counterattack was, or even a mixture of all three. All I knew is that Bianca’s sword was moving so fast around her that she looked like a human blender with a six-foot blade.
As I watched, I swore that some of the blur that the blade left behind seemed to linger a bit too long. Like the framerate of my eyes was turned down and the pictures were overlapping. It was disorienting, and I wasn’t even the one doing the movements. One thought continued to be pulled further and further into the front of my mind.
Damn, Bianca is so badass.
With a final flourish, she brought the blade to a halt. That made the weird effect that had been going on much more clear. That’s because the blade was still swinging around her in the exact same movement she had been performing. After a second and a half, the ‘fake’ sword seemed to catch up to the real one. Even stilled as she was, Bianca’s heavy breathing made the sword shift just enough to let the image waver.
In simpler terms, Bianca’s sword was lagging like Windows XP.
“What’s that all about?”
I waved my hand, still panting slightly. Bianca looked down at the base of the blade, where a pair of green runes splitting the metal were visibly sealing themselves back together.
“Vari and Akou. Long and Attack. I’ve been experimenting with Vari on all of the runes I’ve already used, assuming that it would extend the duration of the effects. That seems to be the case for the ones I’ve tested so far, except for Akou. This combination seems especially interesting.”
She swung the sword one last time. The spell seemed to be dwindling since the afterimage barely lasted a half second. It was still long enough for Bianca to toss a strip of fabric into the air. As soon as it passed through the blurry lag-sword’s path, it split cleanly down the middle despite the real blade being nowhere near the cloth.
“Instead of extending the duration of the rune that increases the sharpness of my blade, it appears to be extending the duration of the attacks themselves- making them lethal long after the strike has already finished.”
Bianca swung the sword again. This time, there was no afterimage. The base of the blade had returned to solid, smooth metal with no sign of the runes that had been there.
“A terrible duration, but that effect still has some potential…” Bianca muttered to herself. She stepped towards the wall and leaned her sword against it. “I’m close to empty myself.”
“I thought runes took almost no mana,” I recalled. Bianca rolled her eyes.
“A small ham cooks more evenly in a small pot.”
“Uhh, what?”
“An analogy,” Bianca said. “Camile would say it all the-”
Bianca froze. If the widening of her eyes wasn’t enough of an indication, her quick vocal backsteps did the rest of the work. “Err- uhh… nothing.” She brushed a bit of hair out of her eyes and cleared her throat.
“Bearers of the Glyph of Runes have approximately ten percent of the mana capacity when compared to the other classes. It’s not much of a penalty, because our magic takes so little mana to cast. In fact, having such a small storage capacity allows for the mana to be influenced more easily- most namely by our bodies.”
“That seems pretty cool,” I said before falling silent once again. Bianca obviously enjoyed woman-splaining and I could tell that this explanation wasn’t quite over. I didn’t mind- I liked hearing her voice.
“Remember how I said that the stronger a person is, the stronger their mana becomes?”
I shrugged. “Yeah?”
“Well, the lower the capacity of a person, the greater influence from their bodies. Even if you were just as strong as me, my mana would be much more powerful than yours. Comparatively speaking, of course. As it stands now, my spells take the equivalent mana of one of your cycles filled to… let’s say ten percent-, but have a total power output marginally higher than one of your full charges.”
“In short and simple terms, the less mana someone has overall, the more efficient it becomes to compensate?”
Bianca blinked a few times as I summed up her lecture in a single sentence. “Err… yeah.”
“Cool. Now in a fabulously executed segue into the new conversation, I need a shower.”
“There’s a room for cleaning up after training. I wouldn’t mind a bit of freshening, either.”
I stuck the paper with the testing notes inside where the book of runes had been open, closed it, and held it out for Bianca. She made a ‘keep it’ gesture. I nodded and slipped it into my own bag.
“Alright then. Lead the way, gorgeous.”
Bianca flushed with red, but accepted my hand before we walked out of the room together.
Even though she let go as soon as we encountered other people, the lingering warmth of her hand in mine kept a smile on my lips. That smile only grew when the two of us stepped into the communal, concrete-floor locker room and I could hear water running. I couldn’t even begin to measure how quickly the lewd thoughts of nude flesh under a shower filled my mind.
Dammit, Samirah! Keep it together!
My untapped horniness was abated when the shower stopped. There was a partition wall covering the view from the entrance, so by the time that Bianca and I fully stepped into the shower section of the locker room, the figure was already in the process of towelling off.
I had seen her in the guild hall, but no more than in passing. Black hair, tanned skin. She had a pretty face, but as made obvious right now, a very nice body. With the towel up to dry her hair, it meant that her generous chest was wet, glistening from the runic lights built into the ceiling, and on a lovely display. I could see water rolling down her cleavage and down her torso before dripping off the end of her soft cock.
I licked my lips.
Bianca continued to step forward, either completely unfazed by the nudity, or pretending not to care. That made sense- it was a locker room, after all. It was an unspoken rule to not make a deal about states of undress. Granted, any locker room Hannah ever went into never had a beautiful futanari standing completely naked like a runway model, but I was far from complaining. The tone shifted as soon as the girl turned her head to see who was walking in the room, and I watched as all of the blood drained from her face.
Her eyes went wide at the sight of Bianca. She gulped, immediately used the towel to cover herself up, and almost sprinted away. She barely had time to pick up her clothes bag with one hand before leaving the room- still nude.
“Ooookay, any insight as to what that was all about?” I asked.
The voice that replied in the empty room wasn’t Bianca’s. It did make the redhead visibly tense, however, when the sweet French accent chirped up.
“Fame is as impressive as it is lonely.”
I turned my head. Talya was sitting on one of the metal benches, a towel beside her. She was already dressed in pants and was in the process of buttoning up her shirt. I caught the briefest glimpse of pale, white, stony cleavage before the valley between her breasts was covered once more with black cloth. Her hair, which had been in a braid earlier, was now long, loose and straight. If her skin looked like polished white marble when damp, her hair that actually retained a little bit of water (as hair so frustratingly did) turned a shade of darker gray.
“I’m not here to make friends,” Bianca said. She set her bag down on a bench beside one of the shower stalls. Talya smiled.
“Going on your own and doing as much work as an entire team made that quite clear.” Talya stood, bare feet clunking against the concrete as she took slow steps towards the door. “One who works with that level of conviction and skill would have a difficult time finding allies not intimidated by the reputation.”
Talya stopped right beside me, giving a sultry smile that sent shivers down my spine. “Of course, it seems that Bianca’s been making progress in that department.”
I winked. Talya returned it- which was an odd sight with her solid blue orbs.
“I’ll be upstairs in the lounge. Enjoy your shower, you two.”
I did. Very, very much. Bianca was initially apprehensive about other people coming in, so she took the stall next to mine and pulled her curtain shut. She wasn’t so apprehensive when I couldn’t help myself any more, shut off my own shower and joined hers after two minutes. Though nothing extended past surface-level touches, we both spent more than a small amount of time spreading soap and water across each other’s bodies. She was hesitant at first. Those hesitations washed away like the sweat on my skin when I nuzzled up behind her, wrapping her in a reverse hug as I shamelessly groped- err… helpfully washed Bianca’s breasts.
I appreciated Bianca’s help when I applied the paint-thinning solution to my front. Of course, it also gave Bianca the incentive to really scrub her hands on my stomach, tits, and crotch in order to remove the flaking paint. Purely for hygienic purposes, obviously.
Bianca was blushing so hard that I thought her heart might stop beating from a lack of blood. Eventually, I gave her a deep kiss and rubbed my thumb over her nipples, feeling her shiver in my mouth from the stimulation. My lips pulled away with a smile.
“Alright, I think it’s time to meet up with Talya. She’s probably wondering where we are.”
I turned off the water and pulled aside the curtain, walking proudly out of the small stall. That was, of course, until I saw a figure sitting on a bench across the room. My smile spread from ear to ear.
“Oh, hi Talya!”
At that, I heard a sound of quick movement behind me- the stall curtain closing as Bianca covered herself. Talya laughed.
“I realized I’d left my boots behind,” she gestured beside her. A pair of extremely sturdy-looking leather boots were placed on the bench. “Of course, I then realized that I didn’t need to wait upstairs for you- I could just stay here.”
“Well, sorry for making you wait.” I placed my hands on my hips- very aware that I was still completely nude and dripping. “Did you at least enjoy the show?”
“I still am.” Talya’s eyes were unashamed in how they travelled up and down every millimeter of flesh. “Your beauty knows no bounds.”
“Ah, such a charmer.” I smiled and walked forward. A quick glance confirmed that, conveniently, both of the towels Bianca and I put by our shower stalls were no longer there. That meant the only place we could get our towels was from the cubby where they were stacked neatly.
The one right behind Talya.
I stepped across the room before stopping directly in front of the stone girl, looking up at her. I was far closer than I needed to be- so much so that my nipples brushed the front of her shirt. “I believe you’re in my way.”
She grinned. “Oh. Forgive me.”
Talya pivoted. Not far- just enough for me to slip past her. Out of my peripherals, I could see her staring downwards and watching my ass as I walked by. For a healer, I wouldn’t have expected her to be so shameless. I grabbed two towels out of the cubby and turned around. Bianca’s face was peeking past the curtain, staring with wide eyes. I held out one of the towels.
“Wanna come dry off?”
Bianca visibly hesitated for many moments. I could see her debating many things in her head. Eventually, her face steeled from nervous anxiety to a calm mask. Then the curtain opened. Bianca sighed and walked across the concrete floor towards Talya and I. I would have expected her to be covering up with her hands, but they remained by her side. I suppose shamefully trying to hide her private bits would ruin the image of confidence Bianca so obviously held around other people.
Naturally, Talya and I stared every inch of the way. Bianca had the finest body I’d ever seen- a mixture of toned muscle and soft curves so perfect it should have been illegal. Even as she walked across the wet floor her steps were perfectly placed like an agile predator. ‘The Wolf of Port Lexin’? Yeah, that sounded about right. I could tell that Talya was appreciating Bianca too, since she was nodding with a wide smile and pants that seemed just a tad too tight around the crotch region.
Futa? Good to know.
Bianca may have been acting confident, but even she couldn’t hide the blush on her cheeks when she took the spare towel out of my hands and quickly wrapped it around herself.
“Perverts.”
Chapter 16: Afternoon
Chapter Text
I could only imagine how Bianca was feeling.
After all, I had seduced her, taken her virginity (presumably), and had quickly risen to the point where- at least back on Earth-, I would call us girlfriends. That term was a little bit looser in Tonshlur with the casual nature of sex and intimacy, but there was definitely something between us. A permanent bond was only partially responsible. The rest of it was something much more natural.
Now, the girl that had seduced Bianca was eagerly reciprocating the endless flirting of Talya, who also extended those same advances to Bianca herself. It was a weird triangle of flattery and sexual innuendos, and one of those sides belonged to a girl that probably hadn’t spared a single thought about sex until just yesterday.
Even though she wasn’t reciprocating the flirts and compliments that Talya and I were shooting towards each other and to her, Bianca was obviously enjoying the attention despite her protests stating otherwise. Her cheeks were a consistent shade of red and her hand tightened around mine like a lifeline every time Talya mentioned how amazing the ‘Wolf of Port Lexin’ was.
“So how do you end up getting that kind of a nickname?” I asked. Bianca rolled her eyes but averted her gaze. I wasn’t expecting her to answer anyway, and Talya picked up the empty space.
“Almost everyone who’s gone into the Breach outside the city is a Prime, since they’re the only ones capable enough to do it safely. Or, safe-er, rather. We call her the Wolf because Bianca already went through it two times before she joined and one of the rewards she got was a magic wolfskin cloak dropped by the boss.”
That raised my eyebrow. “I thought you said that you became a Prime the day you got Blessed.”
Her voice was quiet. “I did.”
Talya, who was holding my other hand while we walked, gave a wide smile.
“Alas, now you are beginning to see why she has a reputation. A rank-one Breach can be challenging even to a full team of Primes. Bianca did it before being Blessed. No team, no magical items, no Glyphs, no powers, nothing.”
My mouth was wide long before Talya had finished speaking. I was staring at Bianca.
“And she did that twice,” Talya ended.
Bianca fixed her gaze forward confidently, but I could feel her fingers shaking.
“Aside from the boss, the most dangerous thing in that entire Breach are a handful of oversized birds. Anyone who can’t make it through there is untrained at best, especially if they’re Blessed.”
“Ah, that bravado never ceases to amuse,” Talya chuckled. “Only fitting for the true apex predator.”
Bianca let out a terse breath. “How much further is the restaurant?”
“Fifteen feet, give or take.” Talya let go of my hand and gestured to one of the buildings right beside us. It was brick, much like most of the buildings in Port Lexin, and held a hand-painted sign that was too faded to read. Talya walked right up to the door and went inside. Bianca and I followed.
The interior was simple and quaint. Much smaller than Maggie’s, but in a cozy way. There were only two tables, and one of them was occupied. A young girl, maybe six or seven, was sitting in a large metal chair- all the rest were wooden. The table had a few vials of coloured paint on top, but I wasn’t quite sure how much would be left in the containers. That was because the table itself was brazenly decorated with colours, all fingerpainted in patterns of flowers, cartoonish animals, clouds, a smiling sun, and even what looked to be a fish playing a trumpet. Based on similar displays of colour across the lower half of the brick walls, she had been at this for a while. When the three of us walked into the restaurant, the girl looked up and her pale blue face broke into a wide smile.
“Tally!”
“Hey Tulip. Whatcha got there?”
The girl ran over. She was a flash of a multicoloured dress that probably used to be yellow, brown hair, and paint that nearly went up to her elbows. Even her face had smudges that resembled a bag of Skittles where she had scratched itches or picked at her nose with coloured fingers. Talya didn’t seem to care. She knelt down and took the impact of the young, short girl like a statue. Still, the girl’s flat, thin tail was swishing happily- like she was a dog instead of a sea dwarf.
“Daddy got me paint and told me to make the restaurant look pretty!”
“I can see that! It looks so good!”
The girl’s smile was so wide and earnest that I couldn’t help but replicate it. Looking over, Bianca was doing the same. Talya stood up, holding the girl’s hand as she did.
“Girls, this is Matilda, but everyone calls her Tulip. Tulip, this is Samirah and Bianca. They’re friends from the guild.”
As she turned her attention towards us, Tulip’s eyebrow raised. “Guild?”
“Yeah,” Talya grinned. “They’re Primes, like me. They’ve got cool powers just like I do, and I’m sure that if you ask really, really nicely they’ll show you.”
“Really?” Tulip was hopping in place. “What kind of powers do you have? Can you cast spells like Tally?”
“Well,” Talya pointed. “Bianca here is a Battlemage. That means she uses a weapon and spells. She’s got a big sword that she casts her spells on and cuts up all the bad monsters into little pieces.”
“Cool!”
“You wanna know what’s even cooler? She’s Second Promotion.”
“Awesome!”
“I know, right?” Talya moved on and pointed to me while Bianca shuffled awkwardly.
“Samirah’s really cool too. In fact, she’s so cool that I’ll let her talk about it.”
Makes sense, I thought. Despite her healing my dislocated finger, we didn’t actually talk about me. She still didn’t know anything about what my Glyphs are- or Glyph, rather. I should only have one. I smiled.
“I’m nowhere as cool as Bianca, but I’ve got water magic. I can make big blasts of water, and I can put cool effects on it. I can even make it light up and glow.”
“Glyph of Arcana?” Talya raised an eyebrow. I nodded, and turned my eyes back to Tulip who was almost vibrating.
“Can I see? Please? Pretty please?”
“I’m tired, but I think Bianca and I can manage a little something just for you.” I rubbed the top of her head, causing the girl to giggle. “Wanna cup your hands for me?”
I knelt down and mimicked what I wanted her to do, holding my hands together to form a bowl shape. She did the same.
“Yeah, that’s it. Nice and tight- we don’t want it to spill.”
When Tulip had her hands in the proper shape, I held my fingers a few inches overtop of hers. There were a few awkward moments of silence before I finally managed to access my soul. A bit of time had passed since the training so only a tiny amount of mana had recovered, but that was okay. I didn’t need much.
Tulip flinched when the ring of light appeared. “It’s pink!”
“Yeah, I know right?” I smiled. When working with such a small amount of mana, it was easy to manage the spell. Out of the corner of my eye, I saw Talya tilt her head.
“Pink? Interesting…”
I ignored her and turned my attention back to the excited little girl. My free hand gently moved to adjust hers. “Nice and tight, remember? Make sure there’s no gaps.”
Tulip looked incredibly eager. I funnelled a tiny amount of mana into the spell, just enough that the lode was the size of a grape. Then I did the rest of the process. Water effect and a rune I still remembered from earlier. Tulip gasped when the magenta lines started crossing over the empty space. Talya also seemed quite interested.
When I eventually released the spell, Tulip flinched so hard that I was surprised she managed to hold her hands together. Even though I only used a bit of mana, the amount of water released was enough to spill out over the edges of her paint-covered fingers. Glowing pink light illuminated her face and a bit of the floor when it dripped. The liquid in her hands was an odd sight- glowing water mixed with paint made a texture not unlike the time twenty some-odd years ago where I tripped on concrete with a glowstick that broke open on impact. Blood and glowing chemicals, paint and water.
“Woah…” Tulip’s eyes were wide. “Pretty…”
“Talya, is that you?” A male voice came from the back of the restaurant, out of view. A second later, the door opened and a man stepped out. He was a sea dwarf, just like Tulip, and so his blue-tinted frame barely reached four feet tall. Aside from his plain clothes and slightly more rotund build, he looked very similar to what was obviously his daughter.
“Nice to see you, Jamedi. How’s Irene?”
“Could be worse, but could be a lot better, too.”
Talya smiled. “Day by day.”
Jamedi’s smile was much sadder than Talya’s. Still, there was something that looked like hope in his cheeks. “I’m still sorry that you keep having to do this.”
“Ah, it is quite literally the least I could do.” Talya waved a hand dismissively. “I should be apologizing that I still can’t do more to help.”
“Nonsense, you’ve done more than enough. You didn’t need to help at all and yet you do. A thousand thanks aren’t enough to repay what you’ve given us.”
“Daddy! Look!”
Almost as if purposefully breaking the conversation, Tulip turned around as best she could while holding the water. A little bit spilled onto the floor, but there was still enough left over for her father to see. His eyes widened. “Wow, would you look at that? Was that one of you two?”
I nodded. “Me.”
Another round of quick introductions passed, with Talya telling Jamedi who we were and vice versa. After she was done, Talya patted Tulip on the back, accidentally causing the young girl to spill the remaining water that had been slowly leaking from her hand. Instead of getting upset, Tulip turned towards Bianca.
“Can you show me something? Please?”
Bianca seemed unsure. “My… my magic works best on weapons and I dropped off my greatsword at the inn after we left the guild hall.”
Talya shrugged, knelt down, then used one arm to pick up and hold Tulip with almost no effort. As the girl wrapped her wet, pink, glowing, paint-covered hands around Talya’s shirt that had already been stained bright colours from their earlier hug, Talya stood and grabbed a fork off the counter. She tossed it to Bianca who caught it out of the air easily.
“You could probably kill a minotaur with a pencil. I’m sure you can put magic into a fork.”
Bianca looked at the girl held by Talya, towards me, then down at the fork. She blinked.
“Seems like iron, so better affinities towards non-elemental effects…”
Bianca mumbled to herself for a few seconds, then visibly concentrated. Barely a moment passed before a split of green light appeared in the metal just above where her fingers were touching. Almost as quickly, the fork flew from her hand.
Wait, no it didn’t. The front prongs extended forwards not because Bianca threw it, but because the fork grew in the blink of an eye. The tip remained the same size- it was the handle that multiplied in length. Now, Bianca was holding onto a fork like a two-foot long, four-pronged dagger and Tulip’s eyes were so wide I was surprised they didn’t fall right out of her head.
“Wow…”
“Right?” Talya patted Tulip’s back. “Bianca’s awesome.”
“Your friends are so cool!” Tulip looked back towards Talya, then paused. “Oh, I got you dirty.” She was looking at the paint and glowing pink smudges on Talya’s shirt and neck. Talya smiled.
“No you didn’t. You made me better.”
Then, of course, Talya dipped her finger in the vial of red paint and drew a smiley face on Tulip’s forehead while the girl giggled. She then turned to Jamedi.
“Could we please get three extra-large plates of spaghetti and a platter of fried cheese?”
“For you, darling? Anything.”
“Great.” She smiled and looked at Bianca and I. “You two take a seat. Tulip and I will be right back.” Her gaze turned to the dwarf girl. “Ready to go see Mommy?”
Tulip nodded, then broke into a cross-eyed grin when Talya booped her nose.
The Navon-golm wasn’t wrong. Armenalo’s Pasta Parlor had some damn good spaghetti. As for the ‘fried cheese’ that Talya ordered? It was “Ye olde mozzarella sticks”.
Talya happily paid for our meals, and the three of them- Talya, Tulip and Jamedi- filled Bianca and I in on the details we were only able to assume while we ate. Irene, Jamedi’s wife and Tulip’s mother, had suffered a really bad stroke a number of weeks back while Talya was eating here. Talya’s healing ensured that it wasn’t life-threatening, but the aftereffects of the stroke left Irene with a mixture of partial paralysis and extreme memory loss. There’s been no clear sign of progress, but Talya’s been coming to the restaurant every day thereafter to dump a few healing spells into Irene anyway in the hopes that it’s helping somehow.
Eventually the three of us finished our food and left so that we could do our shopping. Now, I was looking at the mirror in the dressing room, turning back and forth to see how the light blue sundress fit me. Very well, it seemed. It was snug, sleeveless and a little frilly, but pleasantly comfortable. Talya was browsing through a rack of pants but whistled seductively when I pulled aside the curtain and stepped out of the changing room.
“Beautiful. Blue looks good on you.”
Bianca, who was behind Talya looking through a different aisle, muttered under her breath. “Everything would look good on her…”
I don’t think Bianca realised she spoke out loud until Talya and I both turned to look at her. She blushed.
“I- uh, I meant… it’s umm-”
“Aww, is the big bad Wolf jealous of our Tiger?” Talya’s tone was full of tease. Bianca sputtered in response.
“N-no!”
I leaned against the doorframe and crossed my arms. Meanwhile, Talya put her hands on either of Bianca’s shoulders. Talya still had a few smudges of multicoloured paint on her neck and her shirt was still stained.
“I mean- err… it’s just-” Bianca’s voice was failing her. Eventually, she sighed.
“You both are standing here all beautiful and I’m just… here.”
“Aww, you think we’re beautiful?”
The glare that Bianca gave Talya could cut steel. The stone girl released Bianca’s shoulders, reached behind her, and pulled an article of clothing off the rack. She handed it to the redhead.
“What is this?”
“That-” Talya smiled, “- is the dress that you are going to take into that changing room. You will put on that dress, then come out and show us just how beautiful you are.”
“Absolutely not.” Bianca started objecting, but slowly trailed off as I walked closer.
“I am not putting that on, and this is… this is unnecessary. I don’t need to- to…”
I stopped right in front of her. Bianca’s jaw stopped moving when I lifted the dress from her hands and held it against her chest.
“I think it’ll look great on you. It matches your eyes.”
“I…”
I stole Bianca’s gaze with a smile. “Are you really gonna make me beg?”
She stayed silent, so I begged. How?
I kissed her. Right there in the aisle, in front of Talya, smack on the lips. Gentle and quick before pulling away. “Please?”
Thankfully, that seemed to work. Bianca reluctantly stepped into the changing room, leaving Talya and I alone. I wasn’t surprised when she slid right up beside me and brushed my shoulder with her own.
“Looks like getting laid was an easy way for the Wolf to become more amenable.”
I raised an eyebrow. “It’s that obvious?”
“How could it not be?” Talya smiled. “The solitary Prime is suddenly training with a beautiful girl when she isn’t required to do so? Not to mention, she was all but glowing when I fixed your finger, and the way she was looking at you? Your fun in the shower only made fact of what was already certain.”
I stayed quiet for a few moments. “Well, maybe try to keep that between the three of us for now. No need to publicize anything.”
“Is that what Bianca wants? Privacy?”
“I’m not sure that she knows what she wants. I’ll take the blame for that one.”
“How could she not know what she wants?”
I raised my arms. “Hell, she might not even be gay! I came onto her so strong and managed to seduce my way into her pants in a couple of hours. With how reserved she was about… everything... I’d be surprised if I didn’t knock a few things loose in her head. She’s probably too busy trying to sort out the pieces and figure out how she feels about all this, so all she’s got in the meantime is ‘fight-or-flight’ until she puts everything back together.”
Of course, I thought, That’s also not considering the fact that one of my skills is making her more sexually attracted to me, and another one gave her a permanent buff after we fucked. That’d bend the bolts in anyone’s brain, so a reserved virgin like Bianca?
Oof.
The silence lasted several moments before Talya spoke. “You really like her.”
My head bobbed up and down. “Yeah. I do. But the most important thing is letting her figure out what she wants. If she realises that she doesn’t want her and I to be a thing, then I won’t force it. But if Bianca does want to continue with me after she’s straightened out her thoughts, I’ll happily accept.”
Talya rested her hand on the top of the wooden rack. Part of me expected it to snap.
“As fun as it is to flirt back and forth with a pair of beautiful girls like you two, I believe that this situation may require a more direct approach to avoid… unsightly outcomes.” She turned her head towards me.
“Given the state of your relationship with Bianca, what is your intent for the relationship with me?”
I had to give her praise for her straightforward question. As for my answer, I decided to go for one just as unequivocal.
“Truthfully? I want you to fuck the shit out of me.”
Talya blinked, then smiled. “That’s quite earnest, little Tiger.”
“You wanted me to be direct.”
“Fair enough. What about Bianca?”
I shrugged. “That’s up to her. I know what I want, and that’s to have all the sweet, sticky, sloppy sex that I possibly can. If Bianca does end up wanting to continue a relationship with me, then she’ll have to accept that it’ll be an open one.”
The stone-girl stared for several seconds. “An open relationship?”
“Yep,” I smiled and turned my head back to the clothes rack as I leafed through the many pairs of pants. “I’m fine with keeping it casual or cranking the romance and being all lovey-dovey, but one thing’s not gonna change. No matter whether we’re ‘friends with benefits’ or ‘girlfriends with benefits’, both of us can fuck whoever we want, whenever we want.”
“That is quite the plan.” Talya scoffed.
My head twisted towards her again with a challenging glare. “What, you don’t believe me?”
“What would you do if I said no?” She was grinning wickedly, obviously trying to egg me on. I was already well ahead of her in that regard. I pivoted in place to face her directly, then took a half step forward so that my chest brushed up against hers. Or rather, her chest rested on top of mine because of the height difference.
“If you don’t believe me,” I began, placing a hand firmly on her shoulder. “Then I’ll pull you into the changing room beside Bianca’s and show you why you should.”
Talya’s eyes glimmered as she gave a sultry wink.
“Prove it.”
Chapter 17: Changing Room (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Futanari
Exhibitionism... kind of? Sex in a semi-public space
Chapter Text
In a world where sex was much more casual and free-natured, I don’t think there would be any ‘private’ spaces left on the planet that hadn’t seen someone get fucked. I’m pretty sure the unwritten rules all but boiled down to;
”If you’re in public, at least make an effort to find somewhere private.”
And…
”Clean up your mess.”
I wasn’t planning on wasting a single drop of what Talya had to offer anyway, which meant the two of us were free to go into the second of three changing rooms and pull the curtain shut behind us. There would be no doubt that anyone walking past would get a quick idea as to what was about to happen in this stall, much less anyone who decided to use an adjacent one.
Bianca was about to get one hell of a show.
The instant that the flimsy piece of cloth considered a ‘door’ was closing off the outside world, Talya was on me. I can’t say that I’ve ever kissed a chalkboard, but something told me that the feeling and taste might be almost identical to when our lips connected. I didn’t mind, of course. It was so delightfully strange and sent all the right neurons firing away in my head. Smooth, textureless, firm lips pressed against mine- but the real oddity of kissing came from the rest of the Navon-golm’s mouth.
It was dry, for one.
From her lips to her tonsils, there wasn’t a single drop of moisture in the entire cavern. Even her tongue was strange. When it probed into my mouth, it was an odd sensation of stiff, uncannily smooth muscle that also seemed impossibly flexible for the texture it should have had. Despite that, not a single part of the kiss was unpleasant. I may have gotten a vague idea of making out with a slab of sheetrock, but it was sheetrock that grew a pretty face and knew damn well how to kiss.
Talya’s hands rested on my hips as she craned her head downwards to connect our faces. That didn’t last for long since my own fingers fiddled with the button on her waistband.
“My, you’re eager…” Talya mumbled into my lips. I broke the kiss and stared up at her.
“I haven’t cum since yesterday. I don’t need foreplay, I just need something inside of me.”
“Is that why you’re still wearing the sundress?” Talya asked with a grin. “Easy access?”
I shrugged. “Call it a happy little accident. Now take off your damned pants and fuck me in this dress I haven’t even bought yet.”
She got the memo. Talya was all smiles as she lowered the waistband of her trousers and the underwear underneath. It flexed outwards in order to allow for her dick to escape and spring up between us. My, what a dick it was.
Unsurprisingly, it shared the same alabaster, smooth marble texture as the rest of Talya. Aside from a prominent vein running beautifully up the length, it was mostly featureless. Still humanoid, with a bulbous head peeking from a circumcised cock,- wait, what kind of tool would they need to circumcise a person made of stone?- but none of the tiny things that made a dick seem ‘real’. No pores in the skin, no hair on her pelvis, nothing. It almost looked like a big white dildo that she was going to use on me like a strapon.
Oh, did I say big?
Allyah had the length factor of an almost foot-long shlong, but she was an elf. They naturally held more length because of female elf biology, and tended to lack in the ‘thickness’ department. Navon-golm had their own biology. Either that, or Talya’s confidence was warranted.
If I had to take a wild guess, the dick sprouting from between her legs was about eight inches. Very nice on its own, but Talya also had no small measure of girth to go with it. When I wrapped my hand around her little Magister, there was a sizeable gap between the tips of my thumb and middle finger.
It was cool to the touch- warmer than stone would naturally be, but noticeably colder than normal skin. Furthermore, she was hard as a rock- pun intended. Whereas a cock belonging to a member of any other race would were stiff muscle wrapped in soft skin, the skin covering her shaft was just as tough as the rest of her. Underneath it, the hardened shaft felt as solid as a bar of iron.
I gave a few slow pumps, sliding my fingers from her tip to her pelvis. The damned thing felt like it weighed as much as a brick. “Yeah, that’ll do just fine.”
My hand released her glands and pressed onto her chest, right between her breasts. It was firm and commanding, enough to guide her onto the bench with her stony shaft pointing upwards. Talya was all smiles as I reached underneath the hem of the sundress and tugged down my panties. I maintained perfect eye contact as I slipped them off one leg, then the other, then pressed the cloth into her chest.
“Hold onto that for me, will you?”
“Of course, little Tiger.”
I grinned and moved to straddle Talya’s lap, knees on the bench to either side of her. I had to lean to one side a lot more in order to make enough space so that I could blindly line up our nethers underneath the dress. A moan crawled into my throat when I felt her thick head finally find the proper spot and nestle in the crook of my folds.
That moan was released when I eased a few millimeters down. That was more than enough for me to feel that I might have bitten off more than I could chew. I could handle length- Allyah proved that. Talya felt like she was splitting me open in the best way possible. Just the tip squeezing inside of me and forcing me apart was just barely below the point where it would be genuinely painful.
“Holy shit, you’re big…”
“Take your time, don’t hurt yourself.”
I shook my head. “Fuck that.” My hips lowered gently but firmly, shoving bit after bit of stoney flesh inside of my restricting tunnel. I was groaning with the first inch, biting my tongue with the second, and clinging desperately onto Talya’s shoulders with the third. It only got better from there. I didn’t go back up to ready myself and ease into taking her whole shaft- I only had one direction. Downwards.
The fact I was sopping wet was probably the only reason I managed to finally sit down in Talya’s lap. I was trembling with toes curled in my shoes, fingers clenched onto Talya’s shirt and forehead pressed into hers.
“Fuuuhh…”
“Oh, little Tiger is very tight.”
“You… y-you think?”
Talya’s hands slid under the hem of the sundress that hid where we were connected and rested gingerly on the bare skin of my hips. “You feel amazing, Samirah.”
I didn’t respond with words. Instead, I rocked my hips forward, pushing my chest further into Talya’s and, at the same time, sliding a handful of her inches from my sex. I panted wetly into her face- the feeling of her leaving my tunnel was almost as stimulating as filling it. My rippling walls were clinging tightly, gripping her shaft and desperately trying to hold every part of it inside as I retreated. To my delight, that elicited a quiet moan from Talya. That moan turned a little breathier when I rocked backwards and eased her right back to the hilt.
One of my hands left her shoulder and reached downwards to slide under the dress. As I lifted a few inches up, my fingers began massaging the outside of my folds that stretched wide around Talya’s cock. When I went back down, I used my thumb to rub a slow figure-eight over my clit. Electricity was tingling through my abdomen, easing into fire as I went back up. Then down. Then up. Then down.
“Very nice…” Talya was practically purring. Her hands started to take some of my weight, assisting me in my efforts to ride her. Our pace picked up, thanks to her help and my pussy started to get used to her girth. It still wasn’t fast, not by any means, but I wasn’t crawling up and down her shaft anymore.
I wasn’t sure how well it would work with something crammed so tightly inside of me, but I decided to give it a shot anyway. As I moved my hips up and down, I also rocked them to the sides. Forward and back. In circles and lines, exactly the way that I heard of back on Earth, and the way that I now instinctively knew.
Both of us made unruly sounds as I spelled my name with my hips. I even dotted the ‘i’ in ‘Samirah’. If it was having even half of an effect on Talya as it was myself, then she would be enjoying it very, very much. Between the administrations of my hips, my own fingers, and Talya’s impressively thick soldier, I completely fell apart on her.
The only reason I managed to keep grinding and fucking onto the Navon-golm was due to the sheer desperation to continue the pleasure as much as possible. It was a mixture of quaking legs, closed eyes, clenched fingers, and a strained cry that I somehow stifled in my throat to keep from letting the entire store know exactly what was happening behind this curtain. Talya seemed more than happy to take a bit more of my weight in her hands, to compensate for my failing muscles as I kept riding her through my climax.
No words were shared between us. None needed to be. This wasn’t a moment of love and passion- of sweet and caring sex. This was two people who were barely strangers, stuffed inside a changing room meant for one person and fucking like a pair of desperate animals. The lovey-dovey sex would happen later- I was going to make a point of it. For now, I just wanted to cum and Talya was doing a damn fine job of helping me.
When I finally came down from my high and stilled my movements, I could feel the scorching heat in my cheeks and chest. I was also astutely aware that Talya hadn’t cum yet. She was as hard (or, hard-er) as ever and planted eight inches deep in my velvety embrace. Perfect. I wasn’t done playing with her anyway.
A brief consideration crossed my mind. Should we change positions? The room was pretty cramped, and the bench wasn’t that big so our options were limited at best. There wasn’t even enough room to lie down on the floor for a missionary. We could do doggy style, but Talya was noticeably taller than me so she would have to crouch a little which would make it awkward for her…
I didn’t get much of a chance to continue pondering about how I should continue our little session, but it didn’t matter in the end. That was because Talya apparently decided how she wanted it to go. Her hands looped underneath my thighs and held securely as she pushed herself up and stood from the bench. I squealed at the movement, mostly from the way that it caused her dick to stir my insides like a goddamned pot of gravy. Her pants fell down to her ankles so she was now officially shirt-cocking it, but the aforementioned cock was hidden inside of me so I would still consider her decent.
Not really, but it was fun to say otherwise.
Now officially in a stand-and-carry, I wrapped my arms around Talya’s neck and my legs around her waist. I could only imagine the stupid smile I must have had on my face when Talya pressed my back up against the wall of the changing room.
“Shhh…”
Her hushing was no more than a whisper, unlike the throaty purr that leaked from my lips as Talya rocked her hips backwards to slide a few inches of her shaft free. She silenced the groan that would have wheezed out on her way back in by planting her mouth against mine.
It was almost like Talya was playing a game- seeing how effectively she could keep me quiet with a kiss while rearranging my guts at the same time. The game quickly ramped up, too. When she successfully swallowed down my moans and gasps, she started thrusting harder and deeper. When I reacted more, she kissed me with even more force until none of my squeaks could escape, whereupon she would then thrust even more.
Two inches at a time turned into three, then four, then six, and then before I knew it, Talya was bringing herself all the way out until only her thick, smooth cockhead resided in my folds. Then, not even a second later, she was shoving her entire length back inside with a single, smooth motion. Then out.
Then in.
Out.
In.
Out.
In.
Holy.
Fucking.
Shit.
Even though Talya was somehow keeping the noises from my mouth contained (mostly), those weren’t the primary audible hazard anymore. That honour now belonged to her toned, stiff pelvis slapping against mine every time she bottomed out. The ‘thwacks’ were almost echoing in the small changing room with the rate that Talya was pounding into me.
Wood pressed into my back through the fabric of the sundress. I wasn’t entirely sure which would start bruising first- my pussy where Talya was reaming me out, my lips where she was silencing my cries with a forceful mouth, or my shoulderblades that knocked against the wall over and over again. Not that I cared. All that mattered right now was just how amazing Talya felt.
When her mouth was removed from mine, it was quickly replaced by a cold hand that stifled my noises. Talya looked me dead in the eyes, while her voice was low and tense.
“I’m gonna cum soon, little Tiger. You want that? You want my cum?”
I quickly nodded into her hand. She was throbbing down there, her oddly-chilly cock angrily yearning for release in my depths. Meanwhile her eyes were glazed over- literally. At this point, she was partially solidified, with a dark grey crust spreading over parts of her face and mixing with the blues of her eyes. Her movements would have been slower too, had Talya not been pushing her tiring body even harder in order to keep our brutal, lustful pace continued.
“You want me to cum in this perfect pussy? You want me to fill you up? To leave you leaking?”
Fuck, just her words were all but sending me over the edge. I could only whimper and whine through her fingers while I tried to nod ‘yes’ so hard I almost gave myself whiplash.
“Here it comes, Tiger. Take it. It’s all yours.”
The tension in her voice released with a low groan when she slammed her hips forward one final time, burying herself as far as she could manage. Still, she kept grinding as if to get just a millimeter deeper, while I myself fell off the cliff of my second climax. I squealed into her hand-gag and clenched down with every abdominal muscle, both instinctively and intuitively. I wanted to feel her cum inside. I needed to feel it.
Her cock pulsed once. Twice. A third time.
Then, the dam broke.
The first thing I noticed was just how cold it was. I had been vaguely aware of Talya’s body temperature gradually lowering throughout the entire ordeal. Of course, that was simply because of Navon-golm biology. While most other races would heat up and begin sweating to release excess warmth during strenuous activity, Navon-golm cooled down and partially solidified to try and keep warmth in. For some reason, I didn’t expect that temperature influence to be present in Talya’s cum.
It felt like ice water pouring into my snatch straight from a girthy, stoney hose, but a little bit more viscous. It sent a chill through my deepest core that fought violently against the heat that had been building. The clashing temperature only made me shudder as it sent my climax through additional stimulation so powerful it almost hurt.
Talya’s cum came out in a slick, potent pulse that gummed up my deepest recesses. Then a second one followed. And a third. And a fourth. And a fifth. And a…
It kept going, with Talya’s girth throbbing during each release as she dumped a copious amount of seed into my pussy. Since she was plugging up my hole so nicely, I could only imagine that the building pressure was causing her cum to be pushed up the entire length of my elf-sized tunnel and squeezed into my womb. The mental image of little Navon-golm sperm flooding into my uterus like a swarm of Geodudes would have made me laugh- if I wasn’t too busy trying not to choke on my own tongue from pleasure.
For as much as Talya emptied into me, there was no wonder when I could feel her cum sliding past the tiniest crevices and leaking from our conjoined nethers. It dripped wetly against the wooden floor as Talya let out a final half-dozen spurts of seed. Even after that, her shaft gave a few weak pulses before it eventually, finally, stilled.
I panted into her hand which was still clamped over my mouth. Her other gave my butt continuous gentle squeezes as we both came down from our high together. Her skin was cold but mine was scorched- leaving us both neutral in the afterglow. After many more moments, she released my mouth.
“That… that is exactly what I needed,” I grinned with red cheeks and gave Talya a quick peck on the nose. “Thanks.”
Her eyes were almost completely crusted over now and the splotches of roughness on her skin had spread even further. I could imagine that had she been human, the equivalent would have been heavy panting and gasping for breath. She wasn’t nearly ‘solidified’ to the extent that she showed when fixing my finger, but well on her way.
“I should be the one thanking you, Samirah. You are exquisite.”
Even her voice was a little bit slower, like she had just woken up. I clenched my lower torso, squeezing her mostly-hard shaft inside me. “How about we call it a draw?”
“I… can live with that.”
Talya gently pulled her hips back, sliding free her cock with a quiet squelching noise. I whimpered at the sensations of her leaving, and had to fight shivers when cold liquid started trickling down my thighs. After she set me down and leaned back against the wall, I reached with my fingers to examine.
They came back with black slicked over the surface. Talya’s wasn’t thick and creamy like normal cum- it was more like oil covering my fingers and dripping out of my sex. Cold, dark, slimy, and thin. It probably would have felt gross and weird in any other context, but the knowledge that it was the sexual fluids of an exotic race like the Navon-golm made my heart flutter.
I maintained eye contact with Talya as I brought my fingers to my lips and sucked them inside. I had to do the taste test, after all.
Somehow, her oil-spill-cumshot tasted like chalk. If I ground up a cup of gravel in a blender and mixed it with water, I was willing to bet that it would be an accurate replication. It wasn’t ‘bad’ by any means, nor was it ‘good’, it was just… a taste. Knowing that it was cum made my whorish brain tingle, though.
Movement from the curtain brought both of our attention to the side. I wasn’t sure if I should be grateful or sad that it wasn’t someone entering the changing room. Instead, it was my own satchel being slid along the floor underneath the curtain and into the room.
The satchel that I had left in the changing room that Bianca conveniently entered. Best of all?
There was a small cloth rag placed obviously and purposefully on top.
I grinned, reached down and grabbed the rag. Then, I turned to the wall that Talya had been fucking me into, the one that also happened to be the only thing separating our room and Bianca’s.
“Thanks.”
I wasn’t expecting a response. It came several moments later when I had already started wiping myself down- almost too quiet to hear.
“Don’t mention it.”
Chapter 18: Bianca
Chapter Text
It was awkward to get used to. Even when Samirah wasn’t there, she was still there. Peering over her shoulder. Whenever Ariel turned around to double check, there was no physical person there but she could still feel the presence. The bond. Ariel had heard of ‘Taunt’-like skills and spells before, and this almost felt like an extension of that. It was frustrating. She’d always kept a lock on everything, but with this bond, it felt like part of her head had been taken away from her. Ariel couldn’t prevent that piece of her brain from fixating on that little elf girl.
Even if it was many pleasant thoughts.
Still, feeling her presence connected to her soul itself was as unsettling as it was comforting. It was a small price to pay for a permanent boost to her progression, but she’d at least have given it a bit more thought beforehand. Even the dreams were strange. Ariel never dreamed, or if she did, she never remembered them. Last night didn’t seem like a dream, but there was a warmth in the bed that had never been present before. There was no way for it to be the case, in addition to the fact that warmth had no personifying characteristics, but somehow that sensation in her bed felt like Samirah was there with her.
She still was. Breathing over her shoulder the entire time Ariel spent putting on this stupid, frilly, green, childish dress… thing. Even when Ariel looked inwards to her Awaren’o Cadell, it was difficult to make out the text through the glimmering green eyes staring back at her, unblinking and unrelenting.
Ariel Ralleigh Verdanus
Second Promotion
Glyph of the Matriarch
Evolution: 2
Royal: All beneficial effects on you have greater potency.
{2}Conquest: Whenever you defeat an enemy, gain a scaling bonus to physical capabilities that lasts until you rest.
Glyph of Runes
Evolution: 2
{2}Second Rune: Cast spells up to two runes in complexity on objects.
Magical Might: Spells cast on weapons you wield have greater potency.
Glyph of the Warrior
Evolution: 1
Overpower: Deflected or avoided attacks with a melee weapon still deal a portion of their damage to the target.
Glyph of the Bonded Soul
Evolution: 1
Empowered Bond: All Glyphs evolve at a faster rate.
Lustful Bond: Participating in sexual acts with the bond holder or other bonded targets furthers Glyph Evolution.
No matter how many times she looked at it, it was still difficult to comprehend. Samirah was something else. The amount of people in the world that started as a Blessed with two Glyphs could probably be counted with low double digits. The only reason that Ariel had two was because of her ancestry- and even then it was a low probability at best. She was surprised to see a third Glyph so soon- the Glyph of the Warrior. Getting that as soon as Second Promotion was one heck of a bonus. Still, Second Promotion and ridiculously lucky, with three Glyphs.
Even though Ariel had read Samirah’s skills herself, she still wasn’t expecting the bonus from the bond to be an entirely new Glyph. She wasn’t sure how to bring that up to Samirah- the fact that this random girl could give away Glyphs like charity money, which made other Glyphs evolve faster and could itself evolve to give who-knows-what kind of other bonuses was ludicrous. All of those bonuses, presumably, would then be further buffed by Ariel’s own Glyph of the Matriarch’s Royal skill. It may have been more powerful for Ariel than it would be for (presumably) anyone else, but even then, something like that was dangerous. If Samirah wasn’t careful and knowledge of her power got out, dying to a Breach was the least of her concerns.
That was the reason that Ariel was listening attentively while Samirah and Talya spoke outside.
No other reason.
Her Second Promotion senses were more than enough to understand everything that was being said from beyond the curtain.
“Looks like getting laid was an easy way for the Wolf to become more amenable...”
“Well, maybe try to keep that between the three of us for now. No need to publicize anything.”
“Is that what Bianca wants? Privacy?”
“I’m not sure that she knows what she wants…”
”You really like her.”
“Yeah. I do.”
Every word made Ariel’s face flush with red, moreso when the conversation took a sudden, abrupt change. ‘Open relationship?’ ‘Girlfriends with benefits?’ And then…
Ariel had to sit there on the bench, blushing as the two girls copulated in the next room. They may have been trying to keep the noise down, but Ariel didn’t need her heightened hearing to figure out every detail that was occurring beyond the thin wall. She tried to distract herself by rummaging through Samirah’s satchel on the bench beside her. A coin purse, the clothes she had been wearing, the torn ones that Ariel had ripped off of her earlier, and then the… toy.
Ariel was going to close the bag, but the noise next door was making it awfully difficult to keep composure. By this point, the wall between them was shaking slightly from where Samirah was obviously being pounded into it. Ariel’s thighs rubbed together and she eyed the wooden penis. Could she?
Should she?
Ariel looked around the small changing room, like someone else would be there watching her aside from the phantasmal Samirah tingling her spine. Eventually, her fingers gingerly wrapped around the toy like it were a volatile substance. Ariel couldn’t stop herself. It was just too tantalizing. Her two new… friends?... were fucking less than two feet away from her, and now she was going to masturbate like she did last night? This time, she was also going to do it with a dildo belonging to one of the aforementioned friends? She was no better than a common whore.
No- Ariel paused. This wasn’t on her. This wasn’t her fault. They were the ones fucking and making noise and being all sexy. They were the ones who had been flirting endlessly and staring after the shower and giving so many damned compliments it was dizzying. The heat had been building this whole time, and now they went and did something like this? The perverts!
Ariel tentatively spread her legs and pulled up the hem of her sundress until her white panties were showing. In one hand, the wooden dildo was held in her grasp. In the other, her fingers idled on the fabric of her underwear. It would be so easy to pull it aside and have some fun. To use the toy and get herself off to the sounds of her friends fucking. After all they did to get her this worked up, she deserved it, right?
… Right?
After many moments of hesitation that would have been silent aside from the grunts and ‘plaps’ coming from the next room, Ariel shoved the dildo back into Samirah’s bag with more force than was necessary, pushed it as far away as the bench would allow it to be, flipped her sundress back down, and held her face in her hands. They only left for a moment to reach into her own bag and retrieve a handkerchief so she could wipe the tears welling in the corners of her eyes.
Thankfully, it wasn’t much longer before the pair seemed to… finish. If Ariel knew anything about sex, it was that the hybrid races tended to be on the ‘messier’ side. Those two whores were in a public place, and they were going to leave it a filthy scene for the next unfortunate person to walk in, and then they would know exactly what happened. And then if they saw Ariel leave with them, then that person might think…
Ariel shook her head, grabbed Samirah’s bag, and peeked her head out the curtain. Nobody seemed to be nearby, which was nice. It meant that she could set the bag on the floor, put the handkerchief on top, and slide it into their room without looking.
…
“Thanks.”
Ariel sat back down, put her face in her hands again, and gave her muffled reply.
“Don’t mention it.”
Ariel had left for two minutes at most to go to the washroom, entirely to get away from the pair that kept saying things like ‘Wow, that dress looks great on you!’ and ‘It shows a whole new side!’. They even bought it for her, with Ariel still wearing it. She had to stand there in front of the clerk and let him look at the price tag on the collar. Samirah made that part look easy- she was gorgeous in every possible sense. She could wear nothing but the feces of a Tallarus and still look beautiful, so the pale blue sundress was perfect on her. All Ariel could do was huddle away as soon as the purchase was completed and go sit down somewhere quiet.
Of course, that didn’t stop the gleam in Samirah’s eyes when they made contact as Ariel was walking back. It both made her want to stand up straighter, proud of the fact that Samirah approved- yet also made Ariel wither in her skin. Why would someone so perfect choose her? Why was she letting them? Ariel’s baggage couldn’t end well for anyone involved, and now she was tricking this gorgeous figure of perfection with a fake name and letting her slide right up into her life.
Furthermore, Ariel should already be on her way to the Nh’azaree Forest for the rank-two Breach there. She needed to keep pushing forward against the storm, not babysitting this self-declared slut.
If that’s the case, Bianca thought, why aren’t I leaving?
“So, Bianca. Wanna come to the Blushing Reply with us? Talya and I were thinking of modelling together for a presentation.”
Samirah was way too cheerful and open for that question. Ariel had to look around and make sure that nobody overheard or connected her to acts that could be considered sexual. The passersby on the street didn’t seem to make any movements indicating otherwise. Ariel shook her head.
“No. I actually have productive things to do.”
This time, Talya spoke with a grin. Her skin was still slightly grayscaled with exhaustion. “Are you sure? All three of us would certainly provide generous tips.”
Ariel tried to fight the blush in her cheeks. “Absolutely not. You’re already making me wear this awful dress- I’m not going to start dancing naked for strangers.”
“Suit yourself,” Samirah shrugged. “But that dress isn’t awful. It’ll be hard to find anything that looks bad on you, and don’t you forget it.”
Ariel’s heart clenched so tight she thought it would pop. “I’m going to walk away now.”
“Alright, but you need to promise me something, Bianca.”
“What?”
Samirah grinned. “Promise me that you won’t change out of that dress for the rest of the day.”
“... Pardon?” Ariel’s face dropped. The half-elf poked Ariel’s shoulder playfully.
“If you have things to do, you’re doing them in that dress.”
“Wha- why? No!”
Samirah rolled her eyes. “Bianca, that black shirt and pants combo you’ve got is super badass and sexy, but also really intimidating. If you wear something like this…” She motioned her hands up and down Ariel’s body, “you’ll give off the vibe of friendly, gorgeous, and fun.”
Ariel tried her best to keep what was left of her composure in check. “I’m not wearing it for the rest of the afternoon.”
Samirah shrugged. “Alright, how about this? Either you wear the dress for your errands, or you take it all off and come model naked with us?” She wrapped an arm around Talya’s waist, who had been standing mostly silent the whole conversation.
Ariel grumbled.
An hour and a half later, Ariel had stopped by the Alchemist to retrieve the healing potions she ordered the day prior, the Blacksmith to retrieve her armour that had finished being repaired, and the general store to get a new coil of rope alongside a few other necessities for any Prime-division Magister. All the usuals; lantern oil, climbing pitons, a couple of spare blankets, an extra whetstone, and even a few pieces of charcoal. All of that was dropped off with multiple trips back at the inn room, and all done in the stupid green sundress.
Of course, she could have changed as soon as she got back to the inn room the first time. Actually, she could have changed the moment she got out of the eyesight of Samirah and Talya. She could have ducked into a nearby establishment, went into their washroom, and put her regular clothes back on. But… she couldn’t.
Not only was it a matter of principle- she always preferred to see things through unless they were completely unbearable-, it was also something that Samirah asked her to do. At the very least, Samirah wanted Ariel to keep wearing the dress, so that’s what she was going to do.
Now, Ariel found herself in the library by one of the windows, still wearing the dress and occasionally looking up to catch the fleeting sunset every few paragraphs. Blessed Bloodlines and Legacies had a disappointing lack of information, just like the other similar texts Ariel had skimmed through.
Every single person that started with more than one Glyph was a member of an ancestral line that descended from among the first Blessed. Fourteen Blessed between seven different families- meaning two members each. Though the families tended to stay fairly in-line, the nature of a family tree meant that genetics spread. At least the records seemed to stay quite accurate in that regard, tracking hundreds of different families that all came into contact with the bloodlines over seven hundred years since the First Blessing.
Even though the direct child of one of the original Blessed may not become Blessed themselves and thus gain the power, they still pass it on to their own offspring, and those kin to the next. Every single one of those children has their chance to become Blessed naturally, which then awakens their ancestral power.
Like Ariel. Great-times-thirty-six-grandaughter of Esmer Verdanus, the Matriarch, one of the original fourteen Blessed and goddess of monarchy, empires, respect, communication, and most notably- war. Thirty six generations, each having at least five children, and Ariel was only the ninth bearer of the Matriarch’s Legacy. Naturally, this book only listed eight. For this book to state her as the ninth, that means someone would have to know about her having awakened her bloodline two weeks ago. That was too dangerous right now. Her eyes lingered on the most recent name- Cornelius Verdanus-Hawthorne; 662 A.B. - 729 A.B..
Grandfather.
Ariel pushed her thoughts away from that assassination last year- instead opting to look at all the other bloodlines. None of them stood out to her as ones that would likely have Samirah’s kind of Glyphs. The closest were the descendants of the Relict- Mizzari Tagulta. She may have been the goddess of greed, poison and wealth, but she was primarily the goddess of love and hope. All this book said was that descendants with a Glyph of the Relict almost always had it shaped with some kind of bond they could provide to allies to provide extremely potent buffs.
That sounded pretty close, but none of it mentioned that bond providing actual, genuine Glyphs, or allowing a person to evolve Glyphs faster. Furthermore, there didn’t seem to be any sort of connection at all between Samirah and any of the seven bloodlines, much less the Relict’s Legacy.
Samirah Jordain Al’Bardales Excute Renova Jericho DeMonson Korpart the Seventh. The name was all but branded into Ariel’s mind from the bond. That didn’t mean any part of the oversized name resembled anything in the book. No family names in any of the bloodline connections matched. Just a few pages in Notable Families of Kavala: Who You Should Know and Why! about the Korparts and their whiskey business that got so popular it drove nearly half of the breweries on the continent out of business. Not a single thing that connected Samirah to an ancestral bloodline, though.
Furthermore, the Legacy of a Blessed only gave one extra Glyph in every recorded case. Samirah had three extra, and none of them listed the name of the Legacy like awoken bloodline Glyphs always did.
Ariel closed the book and furrowed her brow. Samirah was an enigma. It seemed like nothing about her made sense. This girl was breaking almost every known rule and didn’t even understand how impossible she is. Meanwhile, she gets dropped almost directly into Ariel’s lap- who also happens to have a skill that makes Samirah’s most potent ability even stronger on her.
It was too much to take in. Ever since Grandfather was killed, everything seemed to fall apart like shattering glass. The war. The riots. The revolutions.
… The coup.
Ariel didn’t notice that her grip on the table tightened until the wood audibly cracked under her fingers. She released it with a shaky breath. To prevent herself from accidentally causing more property damage, Ariel decided to hold her face in her hands.
After everything that’s happened- now that Ariel was completely on her own, she’s handed an opportunity on a silver platter in the form of Samirah. It was like the world was playing some kind of sick joke on her. Having almost everything, then tearing the rug from under her feet. Once that was done; You need to get stronger so you can guarantee your own safety from that target on your back? Here’s a way to speed up that process, but you need to be a slut, now you’re in love, your whore girlfriend’s in the line of fire, she’s horrifically untrained, and she still doesn’t even know your name!
On top of all that, Samirah was now bringing the unreasonably-beautiful Talya into the mix. Ariel still wasn’t sure if her sudden sexual awareness was because of Samirah’s magical bond influencing her brain, or just the experiences of the last day-and-a-half overwhelming her with a new part of life she had always pushed away. It made Ariel flustered, frustrated, anxious, and annoyed all at the same time. She needed to be thinking of survival, not threesomes!
Ariel groaned and thudded her head against the table in defeat. So many thoughts were rolling through her mind like a tide that it was hard to know which way was ‘up’. As much as she tried not to think of every problem, they flocked like birds around her- unending and unrelenting. Ariel felt like she was drowning in the world’s hate.
Unfortunately, Samirah was both a breath of fresh air and the anchor pulling her under the surface.
Chapter 19: Statue (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Exhibitionism
Freeuse?
Female POV x Futanari
Handjob
Chapter Text
Of all the types of modelling I could consider at the Reply, being a living statue didn’t creep high onto the list of expected eroticism. After all, I would be standing still for two hours doing absolutely nothing. Sure, I would be naked, but every other presentation would have at least had me doing something.
Oh, I was wrong.
For one, doing the modelling alongside Talya was enough on its own to make my heart beat in my chest like a caged animal. The most I’d seen of her until this point was a bit of cleavage and, of course, her delightful cock. When she took off her shirt in the back room to change into the silky, see-through robe so Bralo could get the two of us prettied up for our presentation, I almost drooled.
Her breasts were modest and perfectly proportioned to her tall frame, and her nipples were the same shade of light grey as her freckles. Milky, smooth skin trailed down all the way across a stomach so flat I could probably use it as an ironing board. That image alone was damn near perfect, and that was before the gorgeous cock and smooth legs tied everything together in a neat little bow.
She was almost as beautiful as Bianca.
The main thing that made the ‘living statue’ presentation so unbearably erotic came down to one simple thing. Unlike most other types of modelling, this one had audience interaction. Patrons would come into the room, admire our current positions, guide us through a few alterations in our poses, leave a tip, and be on their way. Many made sure to cop a good feel during that process too.
Talya and I started by sitting on the edge of the plush stand, side-by-side and effectively cuddling into each other through our sheer robes. That position didn’t last long.
First, it was a man that adjusted our faces so that Talya and I were locked in an unmoving kiss. Then it was a woman that placed our hands on each other’s breasts. Then another woman that pulled my robe off before returning me to the same position. Then another. And another. And another.
Since Talya had ‘solidified’ completely during this time, I had to constantly remind myself that she wasn’t a genuine statue- she was that still and… lifeless. Talya’s warmth was just barely enough to keep telling me that she was real. The number of patrons coming into the room and moving us around also helped- since stone statues would break before adjusting their position the way that Talya did.
It was almost dizzying, how many times we were moved. I could only imagine that part of it came down to the novelty factor. Two people acting as living statues, one of which was completely indistinguishable from stone, and the other a breathing, fleshy, blushing companion. Add the fact that the people could touch and fondle all they wanted unlike other presentations? I saw no small number of people stroking Talya’s cock, many of them doing so while they played around with my pussy. Almost all of them also gave comparing squeezes to our breasts, likely measuring the feel, size, squish, and texture between us.
I could only provide silent amazement at Talya. I wasn’t sure if it was just down to the functions of ‘solidifying’ or what, but the only sign of any loss of composure was entirely down to the stiffness of her cock. Her face remained the same tone of crusty slate grey and her chest didn’t even waver with breathing. Unless she was being moved into a new position, she was as still as a Weeping Angel.
Myself, on the other hand, was a different story. My reactions were plain to see for everyone no matter how hard I tried to be still. When an errant finger slid up the length of my folds or someone rubbed my nipples the right way, my breath caught in my throat. My face was hot, and sometimes a particular pose would be hard to hold. Of course, that last part didn’t matter much since we were being moved around constantly.
Sometimes, we were pulled apart to stand or sit individual from each other, but most of the time our poses were part of a matching set. Some had us hugging, holding hands, or put in a sweet and (aside from the blatant nudity) innocent position. Many were downright whorish.
Hands on each other’s genitals while we were in a freeze-frame makeout. Me lying back on the plush stand while Talya knelt between my legs and her tongue pressing against my pussy. That same position, but switched so that I was kneeling down with the head of her cock in my mouth. A sixty-nine. Doggy-style with her cock resting on top of my ass like Talya was measuring how deep she would go. Once, we were even guided into a missionary position and the lady even had Talya fully hilt herself inside of me. The Navon-golm was as stoic and solid as she had been the entire presentation. I was pretty sure the entire room heard the grumbling moan creaking out of my throat as I got split open. The lady didn’t direct me to smile but I couldn’t help myself.
The fact that our very next position was Talya sitting on the cushion with me resting my head in her lap and smiling up at her like an innocent cuddle session was a drastic change that almost gave whiplash. I didn’t mind much. The statue was staring back down at me through the gap between her breasts so it was a pretty good view.
Although much of the act went by in a blur, there was one other moment that particularly stood out. Talya and I were sitting side-by-side on the stand and partially cuddling, almost exactly how we had started off. Then, an older MILF of an Arcus woman, probably in her forties or fifties, walked into the room. She looked between the two of us, smiled warmly from crimson cheek to crimson cheek, then sat down on the stand so that Talya was between her and I.
“Oh, Talya dear. You seem to have company this time around. Good for you. She’s a cutie.”
I was positioned to look forward, so I couldn’t see what she was doing to Talya. I could, however, feel her long, spaded, devilish tail sliding up my back. It kinda tickled.
“I hope you don’t mind if I get comfortable. I know Talya doesn’t.”
I didn’t respond. There was some slight movement on the other side of Talya as the woman adjusted her position. Again, I couldn’t see the specifics- only the patrons that watched the new addition to the show. None of them seemed surprised to see her.
“Such a lovely partner you have here, Talya. It seems like she’s going to learn our little routine.”
Her tail danced patterns on my back. Then, it slid up over my shoulder and applied pressure to my cheek. I let it guide my face until I was looking over now at the woman, who was just as cuddled into Talya’s side as I was. Even more so actually, since her red-tinted hand was wrapped firmly around the Navon-golm’s cock and gently stroking. When she locked eyes with me, I could see that her irises were a deep violet.
“You see, darling, Talya and I have a little game with each other when she plays naked statue. It’s simple, really. She just stays as still as she can, and I do my best to make her break composure.”
Her hand movement started to consist of a little bit of twisting. Whenever her fingers moved upwards, her thumb circled the stoney head of Talya’s cock before it slid back down.
“What do you think, cutie? Think this will finally be the night I win for the first time? To make her squirm? Make her beg? Even a twitch would be enough, really. I’ll take anything at this point.”
She leaned her head on Talya’s shoulder, making sure to position so that the black horns tilting backwards from her skull didn’t poke anywhere dangerous. She kept her eyes trained on mine as if Talya wasn’t even there despite literally jerking her off.
“Do you wanna help me? Wanna help a stranger and rub our hands up and down Talya’s perfect cock until she cums? Awww, but you’re playing statue, too. You’re not allowed to move.”
The woman’s pace quickened. It had to be purposeful- the way that her arm was moving was causing her large breasts to wobble in her blouse. She even had a few of the buttons undone to show off a long line of crimson cleavage.
“You’re not allowed to make our lovely Talya cum right now and have to watch me do it. Watch me pump her up and down, up and down. Pump, pump, pump. Oh, her cock feels so nice in my hand, you’d love it. But you can’t hold it, can you? You can only move if I let you.”
To say I was turned on would be an understatement. This woman was like one of those ASMR roleplay videos with her deep, sultry voice and exaggerated style of speech. Still, it was doing something primal to me. Her eyes suddenly twinkled with a wicked grin.
“Oh, I have an idea. You can only move if I guide you, so what if I do this?”
She released Talya’s cock, then reached her hand forward to grab mine. I let her pull me until my fingers replaced where hers had been, gripping Talya’s impossibly firm shaft. Then, she laced her digits with mine and moved me slowly up and down the cock.
“Now I can guide you into helping me, just like you wanted.”
Even when Talya was exhausted nearing the end of our changing-room-fuck-session earlier and was thus partially solidified, there was still give to her skin. Less so than normal (and she was pretty tough normally), but a bit. Now that she was fully solid, all of it was gone. It genuinely felt like I was masturbating a statue. The woman cooed.
“This is nice, isn’t it? Interlocking fingers with a stranger while we jerk off Talya? It’s like we’re holding hands around her cock, and now you can help me make her cum. That way we can both have our fun with her and you aren’t breaking the presentation.”
That’s exactly what happened. For a number of minutes, the woman all but commandeered the interactive pose, not that any of the patrons coming in and out of the room seemed to mind. If anything, they enjoyed the show even more. The entire time, she was murmuring sweet nothings, using her voice as well as her looks to get me all hot and bothered. It was unbearably difficult to try and remain still while the two of us worked together to jerk off- ahem- while she constantly adjusted my hand’s position up and down Talya’s cock.
Meanwhile, Talya was as stoic and composed as she had been for the last hour and a half. Zero indication whatsoever that there was sentience inside that stoney body, one who still had full senses and was no doubt feeling what this woman and I were doing to her. Watching Talya like this was just as fun as pumping her cock up and down- trying to see any tiny hint of life like a game of I-Spy. There was nothing. Not even a throb in her cock. It was solid and still in our hands as we worked.
That meant it was a genuine surprise when a stream of black, oily liquid finally shot from Talya’s cockhead. There wasn’t even precum during our administrations, so Talya went from nothing to full blast in the blink of an eye. Still, amazingly, there was no movement in any part of Talya’s body. I had no idea how she was able to fire such powerful and voluminous ropes despite the fact that neither her testicles or her shaft were throbbing like a cock normally would during a climax.
That didn’t seem to matter. The woman gasped and cooed at the sight. “Yes! Cum for us! That’s such a good girl. Empty those balls all over this floor. Get the carpet all messy for us you stud.”
I may or may not have forgotten that I was supposed to be still. The woman didn’t have to guide my hand anymore- I was earnestly pumping my fingers around Talya’s cock and milking out everything I could while biting my lip. Talya kept cumming just as a hybrid race would. Rope after rope, jet after jet. It had no small amount of power, either. A dark, oily line was painting the carpet several feet in front of Talya, even causing one of the patrons to take a step back to avoid the splash zone. It was also dripping down her shaft, slicking up the laced fingers of the woman and I with chilly, slimy fluid.
“Oh, just keep cumming. Yeah, that’s it. Mmm, just like that. Sweet Talya, cumming for me and her lovely statue friend masturbating your cock. Keep going, darling. Let it all out.”
It took a while before Talya’s orgasm subsided. The streams of cum eventually tapered into spurts, then dribbles, then drops that leaked from her head. After that, the conjoined fellatio of the woman and I failed to yield any more results. I just barely remembered what my job was supposed to be in this presentation. If the woman had let go of Talya’s cock half a second earlier, I would have been jerking her off all on my own in the time it took me to realize I was also supposed to be a statue.
She held up her cum-covered hand, looked down at the equally-covered floor, then back at Talya.
“Even though I lose our game every time, we both always win.”
She trained her eyes back on me, who was still holding onto Talya’s hard and cummy cock since I hadn’t been guided to let go yet. “Talya’s always been a tough nut to crack. I think I have a much better chance of getting a little twitch out of you.”
My heart pounded in my chest as the woman stood, slowly walked in front of Talya and I, then sat beside me. The hand covered in black cum lifted one of my legs and spread it open while the other gently rested a few fingers atop my sex. My system tingled at the contact.
“Should we see who wins this game, cutie?”
I gulped.
After the presentation ended (or rather, after I called it quits and begged for mercy), the woman introduced herself as Flo, dropped a handful of stars in the donation box, then left with a smile and my lady-cum all over her hand.
After that, it was kind of a blur. Granted, part of that was probably due to the fact I was still recovering. Three back-to-back climaxes during an attempt to give no reaction while a stranger fingered the everloving shit out of me in front of an audience took a toll. Talya and I split our earnings, had a slippery and sexy shower together to clean ourselves off, said our farewells, and went our separate ways. I was weak-kneed even when I got back to the Coral Cradle, went upstairs to my room and all but collapsed into the bed.
It was uncanny. Before I died, the days seemed to go by like any other. Now, it was like time had almost slowed to a crawl. I’d only been here for two days but it seemed far longer- not that I would complain about any part of this life. All of this had been amazing, but it almost still felt like it was just the beginning: an overly-long prologue to a glorious, sexy story
I smirked. If I had known that this was waiting for me, I probably would have let my shit get pushed in by that…
By the…
My brow furrowed.
How did I die? I knew the answer- I remembered that I knew it. Aurora told me. Not only that, I remembered that I’d experienced it firsthand. But the part in my memories that should have contained that segment had a big, gaping hole in the chronological order that I knew hadn’t been there before. I had been walking home from work, and the memory didn’t even fade out- it was gone. Right after that hole, I was talking to Aurora about making my new life. Even the first part of that conversation was gone- like a really bad jump cut or an important scene that got deleted from a movie.
Now that I really thought about it, I couldn’t remember thinking about my death a single time these last two days. Sure, I thought about the fact I had died, but given it a concerningly little amount of attention. Not only that, I knew for a fact that I hadn’t even considered the method of my death. This entire time, the memory had been completely missing from my head and I hadn’t even realized it. In fact, it almost seemed like the whorish alterations to my brain that Aurora made (not that I was complaining about them), had also served to indirectly steer my thoughts away from noticing the gap in my memories.
Part of me was concerned while the rest was curious. Naturally, I would have liked to own all of my memories- even the bad ones. They made me who I was, and I was proud of that. On the other hand, If Aurora removed the memory of my death before planting me in this world, it was for a reason that was fairly easy to assume.
It would probably sour the taste of this world’s forbidden fruit if the lingering memory of dying was held over my head. I could only imagine that it might be like the worst case of PTSD ever- PDSD, if you will. Post-Death-Stress-Disorder. I already had enough demons haunting me, I certainly didn’t need another one that wouldn’t let go. Still…
I huffed and crossed my arms over my chest. At least it seemed like that was the only thing that had been cut away in the movie reel of my past life. Sure, no small number of parts were missing, but that was the haze and fog that came naturally. At least it felt like they were still there, waiting to be remembered if I experienced that one thing that woke the memory like a sleeper agent. Like tasting a kind of food for the first time in twenty-five years and remembering when I had it as a kid. My death wasn’t like that. It was cut free with a pair of scissors and completely removed.
Part of me knew instantly that absolutely nothing would ever get me to remember how I died. No smelling a candle to remind me of a lethal apartment fire that boiled my skin and filled my lungs with ash. No slipping down a step to remind me of falling off a building and breaking everything on the concrete below. No looking at a wagon to remind me of being run over by a car and feeling myself bleed out in the street.
My inner machinations were interrupted by a gentle knock at the door.
“Who is it?” I called.
Although I had been hoping for it, most of me was still pleasantly surprised by the muffled voice. I was expecting some kind of housekeeping check-up, or maybe even Talya deciding that she wasn’t done enjoying me today.
“It’s Bianca. May I come in?”
Chapter 20: Night and Day
Chapter Text
I couldn’t help myself. I was smiling as I closed the door behind the Battlemage. To my delight, she was still wearing the dress. It wasn’t even a matter of her looking ‘better’ in it than her other clothes- Bianca looked like a sexy badass queen in her pants with the black shirt and rolled-up sleeves. This was a delight because it was something new- something that clashed so deeply with her normal look and highlighted the parts she tried to hide. Like a frilly pink doll girl going goth for a day. Her eyes wore a mask of confidence.
“I came by to let you know that I won your little challenge. I didn’t take off this ridiculous dress once.”
“Well, I’m proud of you.” I said. “You don’t give yourself enough credit, and hopefully this helps you realise that you are so much more than just what you think you’re worth.”
Bianca blinked a few times while standing awkwardly. I grinned. “Is that all you came here to say, or did you want to sit down and talk?”
She looked with uncertainty at me, the bed, and then the door. I then watched that mask of pride slip back onto her face as she took a seat on the edge of the bed. I planted myself beside her, perhaps a bit too close for a casual conversation. I could see her staring at the hand I laid on her thigh.
“I hope you didn’t do anything stupid like give Talya your bond.”
I rolled my eyes. “No, I didn’t do anything like that. We had some fun, made some money, and said goodnight. Besides, bringing her in on all of this wouldn’t be a stupid idea.”
“If you tell her about your Glyphs, she can easily go and blab to someone about it.”
“She’s capable, kind, compassionate, and I trust her.”
“It’s only been one day...”
Eris scoffed. “Did you see her in the restaurant? She was helping the sick mother despite not needing to, was absolutely adorable with the daughter, paid for our dinner, then took us clothes shopping all after she had already healed my finger. I let you see my Awaren’o Cadell after like… five minutes because I knew I could trust you despite the fact that you were blatantly insulting me, so who are you to say that I can’t trust Talya?”
Bianca’s face sagged with guilt. It made a twinge of regret cut through my heart like a blade. “Sorry… that was harsh.”
Bianca’s pained expression only lasted for the brief silence between us before she let out a deep sigh.
“I… I never said that we can’t trust her. I’m just saying that before we decide to tell her about all of your… stuff, we should at least see if she’d be open to joining our party. If we’re going to be leaving her behind when we eventually move on from Port Lexin, there’s no need for her to know. If she does decide to join us and become a fixture in our party, then you two can… bond.”
That raised my eyebrows for a few reasons. The first was obvious.
“Our party? You’ve decided that you want me to stay around?”
She hesitated, apparently having been caught saying something she didn’t even realize she was implying. Then, Bianca squared her jaw.
“Your Glyph of Empowering is at its lowest level right now, and the very first skill makes a permanent bond. There is a very reasonable chance that if the Glyph does evolve, it could get other skills that rely on your bonded allies. It’s only logical that we stick together because of that, and that’s also why we should keep any others you bond with close to our chest. Hence being careful of who gets bonded.”
“Is that the only reason you want me around?” I waggled my eyebrows at her. Bianca turned a faint shade of red.
“The reasons I gave before are still well in effect, thank you very much. I will not trust this bond to persist if you die, so I’m sticking around to ensure that you don’t make stupid decisions and get yourself killed.”
“Oh come on, B. Can’t you lighten up just a little bit? You don’t have to put on all this bravado when it’s just us. What’s the real reason you want to stay?”
The red deepened, and Bianca’s gaze was affixed to the floor. Her hands idly gripped at the hem of her sundress. She mumbled something unintelligible.
“Pardon? You’re gonna have to speak up for me.” I was smiling. That smile only grew when Bianca visibly spit out her next words.
“It’s because I like you!” She clamped her mouth shut as quickly as it opened. Then, she started stammering.
“It’s- it’s just… you’re pretty and nice, and you don’t look at me like everyone else, and you make me feel all tingly and warm, and-”
I grabbed one of her hands, stopping her from picking at the edges of her dress by interlacing her fingers with mine. It also served to stop her from talking, since she just looked at me with worried eyes. I smiled, brought our hands to my face, then gently kissed at her knuckles. Our hands lowered to make space so that I could lean in. She eagerly closed the distance and met my lips with hers.
We sat there for several moments, letting our mouths do a less-audible kind of talking. I could all but feel Bianca melting into me- the last dredges of that bravado and confidence slipping away. After a while, I grinned into her lips between kisses.
“Did you… wanna… sleep here… tonight?”
I felt Bianca nodding enthusiastically into my mouth. She was really leaning into me. It drew a chuckle.
“Alright. Since you were so good and kept the dress on, you can take it off now.”
Her face was red. “... What?” I shrugged in response.
“Eh, wear it if you want. I’m gonna be comfortable while I sleep.”
I leaned away from the kiss just long enough to reach for the hem of my own sundress, pulling it up and off. With me now in nothing but my panties, I gave her a quick smooch and crawled back in the bed while sliding my way under the covers. I patted the bed beside me while lifting the blanket in an invitation. “Coming?”
Bianca looked at me warily, then moved to take off her own sundress. Unlike me, she was wearing a bra in addition to her panties. They were both simple and white. I would say that they hid her best features, but the only thing that could do that would be a hazmat suit. Even partially covered as she was, her delicious abs, muscular arms and toned legs were on open display to admire and salivate over. She blushed, set the green fabric down on the edge of the bed beside my own dress, then awkwardly crawled under the covers.
I, for one, was interested to see what position Bianca would choose. She went for the safe bet and laid beside me with relatively minimal contact. I, of course, snuggled right up beside her and pulled one of her arms around me in a half-hug with my head resting on her shoulder. She didn’t resist.
I was smiling during every second that it took before sleep eventually found me.
I couldn’t breathe.
Every muscle in my body was locked with chains and steel, holding me in place. My hands were clammy. My heart wouldn’t work. Everything in the world seemed to shut down all at once while my vision narrowed to a pinprick.
It never happened before. I was helping out at the soup kitchen on Thanksgiving like I usually did. Then I showed up this time and police were there. “An act of charity” they called it. “Some of the convicts wanted to help out and they’ve been on very good behaviour,” they said. Even so, it wouldn’t have been him. I could work alongside these other people- a little warily. There was no chance it could be him. He was gone forever. I would never see him again.
All of that shattered in an instant.
His orange-clad back was to me while he ladled soup from a large pot into a bowl. The sound of his voice as he served the needy sent shivers through every fibre of my being while it echoed partway through memories I’d tried so hard to suppress.
“Happy Thanksgiving. Happy Thanksgiving. Sing for me, sweetheart. Let me hear that beautiful voice. Happy Thanksgiving. Have a good Thanksgiving. Good girls don’t scream and cry. Be a good girl for me.”
It felt like my throat was full of cotton. Sweat was building on my brow and my fingers clasped tightly around the first thing they came into contact with. I couldn’t move- at least, not willingly. My body moved on its own. Fight or flight, and I wanted nothing more than to fly as far away from here as I could.
Instead, I screamed and sprinted towards Terrance Holdt with a paring knife in my grip.
A gasp tore from my lips as I twitched to sudden and abrupt consciousness. My heart was racing, beating in my chest like a caged animal and it felt like I was buzzing. However, there was warmth around me. The pillow I was hugging was much less soft, but somehow far more comfortable. Furthermore, a hand was gently stroking my hair.
Right- new life, new me. I opened my eyes and a few things became clear.
The pillow I was hugging was actually a person.
That person was Bianca.
My face was nestled into her chest, letting me use her bra-clad breasts like perfect little cushions.
Finally, Bianca had one hand resting on the back of my head with fingers that traced little lines on my scalp. I tilted my head upwards to look at her.
“You started tossing and turning. Stroking your head seemed to calm you down a little.”
“Sorry.”
“Nightmare?”
I nodded. “Something like that. What time is it?”
Bianca looked towards the window. A faint shimmer of purple among black was reaching the edge of the horizon. “Almost sunrise,” she said.
I nuzzled back into her. Although the rest of the sudden-nightmare-wakeup symptoms seemed to recede, one was sticking around. It was really difficult to properly enjoy Bianca’s warmth when goosebumps were rising all over my skin with the sensation of buzzing deep in my chest. I shifted uncomfortably.
“I feel… tingly.”
My head turned up to see Bianca looking down at me with furrowed eyebrows. “No way…”
“What?”
“You did not evolve a Glyph after two days.”
“Huh?” I looked inwards, almost instinctively.
Samirah J. A. E. R. J. D. K. VII
First Promotion
Glyph of Empowering
Evolution: 1
Embolden: Apply a permanent bond to chosen target. Bonded target evolves Glyphs at a faster rate. Bond may only be applied with physical contact during mutual climax.
Glyph of Enchantment
Evolution: 2
Seductive: Creatures and people find you more sexually appealing.
{2}Entice: While in physical contact with you, creatures and people are more accepting of your suggestions.
Glyph of Lust
Evolution: 2
Controlled Fertility: (On) While activated, you cannot be impregnated by any means or impregnate others.
Siphon: Engage in sexual acts to further Glyph Evolution.
{2}Genital Swap: Experience sexual pleasures from a different point of view. Requires physical contact with a willing participant to activate.
Glyph of Arcana
Evolution: 1
First Cycle: Cast spells up to one cycle in complexity.
Water Element: Spells may be imbued with water.
“Well, you’re half right. I evolved two.”
She looked aghast. I sat up and gave her the rundown. Now, with us sitting side-by-side, Bianca had the blanket pulled up over her chest and contemplated deeply. I gave an awkward grin. “I mean, Siphon makes me evolve Glyphs with sex, so…”
“I get that,” Bianca said quickly. “But two days? Without even going into a Breach? That’s just… it’s unreasonable.”
“As unreasonable as having four Glyphs?”
She stiffened, then seemed to remember something. “Err… yeah. So your new skills; one that makes you more persuasive with physical contact and… swapping genitals?”
“Sounds like it.”
“What the- how do we even test those?”
I grinned. “Well the second one seems pretty obvious in how we test it.”
Her eyes widened. “Absolutely not.”
“Aw, c’mon! Don’t you wanna see what it does?”
“But… we have the- it’s the… the same?”
I grabbed her hand and interlocked her fingers with mine with a smile. “And that’s something we can test. How about it?”
She gulped, then gave a small nod. I chuckled.
“Cool. And Entice seems to work, too.”
“What are you-” Her eyes went to her hand in mine. She stared for a moment, then let out a small “Oh.”
“Yeah,” I nodded. “I saw the opportunity for a quick test and went for it. Sorry.”
“It’s uhh… it’s okay.”
I let go of her hand, visibly ensuring that I wasn’t touching her anymore. “Alright, I’ll keep it fair this time. Are you okay with us doing a quick test of Genital Swap? It’s pretty obvious what it’s meant to do normally, so the niche situations like having the same assortment down there are the main things to test.”
She wrung her hands. “I also don’t recall hearing an ending condition. How long does it last? Is it permanent? Could you reverse it?”
My head cocked to the side. “Huh, nice catch. I would highly doubt that it’s permanent, since my bond explicitly states that it’s permanent and this skill doesn’t. As for ending conditions, it could very well be some kind of time limit. Or maybe it lasts until I decide to give it back or the participant is no longer ‘willing’. Ooh, do you think that I could swap with someone, then swap with someone else? Like if I do it with Talya, and then do it with you, could I give you Talya’s cock?”
Bianca’s face paled. I eased up. “Okay, too far. Sorry. I was just brainstorming. Anyway, looping back to the main question- are you okay with us doing a quick test right now?”
I saw the way her eyes quickly scanned to make sure I wasn’t touching her. Already, that sent pins shooting through my nerves. I didn’t want people to be walking on eggshells around me, worried that I was brainwashing them or something. Those fears were relieved when she eventually gave a tiny nod.
“...Sure?”
A few moments later, we had both removed our panties, meaning the only clothing between either of us was Bianca’s bra. We sat cross-legged in front of each other, with Bianca quickly turning deeper and deeper shades of red. I first held her hand and willed inwards towards the skill, much like I did when applying Embolden to her. After a moment of pause…
Nothing happened. I let go of her hand.
“Hmm, nothing.”
“So it doesn’t work if we have the same genitals?” Bianca almost sounded disappointed, which made me have to fight off a grin. I gave a shrug instead.
“Or I’m not doing it right. Do you mind if I try something else?”
Bianca gently shook her head. I slowly and clearly reached a hand forward and down between Bianca’s thighs. She looked at it with wide eyes but didn’t stop me. When my fingers made contact with her sex, it was warm and soft. I reached between my own legs to touch my own pussy and tried the skill again. This time, there was definitely a reaction.
Warmth.
Tingling heat prickled along the skin and deep underneath eliciting a gentle moan from both Bianca and I simultaneously. Something was moving down there- skin shifting slightly to conform to a new shape. When my eyes refocused and looked down between Bianca’s legs after removing my hands, I laughed.
I was slightly tanned while Bianca was fairly pale. Now, I could see that the entirety of Bianca’s pelvis was several skin shades darker, smoothly transitioning back into her natural tone a few inches below her belly button. The shape of it was different too- the little bits of her inner labia that stuck out adorably were in a different position. My position. I glanced down to my own legs, where I could see Bianca’s pale pussy in place of my own. Looking between us, it was like someone used Photoshop to cut and paste our vaginas onto each other and did a bit of colour blending to smooth out the edges. Bianca’s eyes were wide.
“What the…?”
I grinned. “Looks like it works even with the same kind of genitals. Should we give them a test drive?”
Bianca’s gaze whipped up at those words with a confused ‘Huh?’ My response was accompanied with a chuckle.
“I mean, we have to see if we can cum with someone else’s junk, right?”
Chapter 21: Test Swap (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Female
Swapping Pussies?
Oral
Chapter Text
I didn’t exactly give Bianca much of a chance to reply, but she also wasn’t fighting back as I pressed a hand onto her chest and pushed her to lie down on the bed. She did, however, let out sputtering words.
“What- what are you- huh?”
“I’ve never eaten myself out before. Now I can see what it would be like.”
Bianca gulped as the back of her head hit the blankets. She looked slightly confused when I started turning, but I could only imagine that look quickly turned to shock as I straddled her in a sixty-nine like the one we were- ahem- interrupted from yesterday. From this close, I could even see a difference in the pores of our skin- in the transition point from pale to tanned. It was fascinating. Her- or my, rather- pussy even smelled unlike yesterday. A little sweeter instead of earthy like Bianca’s had been previously.
I felt Bianca shudder underneath me when I gave a long lick up the length of my slit. Right off the bat, the taste was noticeably different. It was just like when I would use Oswald the dildo and then clean him off with my tongue if I was still feeling particularly slutty. Except now, the sweet, almost sugary taste of high-elven lady-cum was even stronger since I was getting it right from the source.
Damn, no wonder people said that elves were a race built for sex. I was just a half elf and this shit was delicious.
I wasted no time before digging in. The only thing that made the situation better was the fact that Bianca instantly started moaning and bucking at my enthusiastic administrations. I gripped her thighs with both hands and held nothing back as I used my tongue like a shovel to ream Bianca’s (my) depths. Of course, that was partly due to another, more selfish reason.
I wanted to see how quickly I could make Bianca cum.
After all, when dealing with someone on such a hair trigger as Bianca, it’s only logical to see just how thin that strand holding them back is. Sure, I wasn’t really trying to use my fingers to help me, but that wasn’t even because of what happened yesterday. I was all but positive that if I didn’t bend my fingers at too harsh of an angle while Bianca was cumming, then she wouldn’t pop any more bones out of their joints. Right now though, I just wanted to do it with nothing but my tongue and lips.
It didn’t take any more than twenty seconds before I could feel Bianca’s stomach pulsing and rippling with the contractions of her climax. Her own hands gripped tightly onto my thighs, so much so that I’d probably bruise, but I didn’t care. I would wear any mark Bianca made on me with pride. She moaned and whimpered, bucked and twitched, groaned and squeezed. I just kept licking. I suckled on her sex like a babe on a tit, and the reactions I got were nothing short of heavenly.
It took longer for her orgasm to finish than it did to reach it. That filled me with no small amount of joy, warming my heart until Bianca’s heaving twitches receded into whimpers from my still-exploring tongue. I planted a kiss on her- my- folds and lifted my head with a grin.
“Yep, looks like we can still cum with swapped genitals. It also didn’t end the skill, so I think it’s time for some stress testing.”
“... Huh?” Bianca sounded dazed. I only smiled harder.
“You might want to get comfortable, because I’m gonna be here a while.”
I swiped a soft lick along the slit and went back to work as Bianca shuddered. This time, I was going for a different result. Talya and I had almost completely left Bianca out yesterday (even though it was Bianca’s choice to stay out of it in the end), and I wanted to apologise for that. A quick, ruthless tongue-fucking wasn’t the way to do it- I’ll admit that much. I did it because I wanted to see just how quickly I could make the redhead cum. Now, I wanted to make sure she enjoyed the journey.
What had previously been deep diving and twisting with my tongue turned into gentle, soft probes. I enjoyed the taste of the inner walls as I slowed my pace to a crawl. In between my delves, I gave Bianca soft kisses around her pelvis and made sure to gently caress her thighs. She was moaning in response.
“O-ooh. That’s… that’s- haaahhh.”
Those words, or lack thereof, made the biggest smile appear on my face. I gleefully continued my work. Getting to enjoy Bianca like this was delightful and I was enjoying every millisecond of it. However, something else happened that suddenly changed the entire mood of this ordeal.
I felt a tentative lick against my slit as Bianca lifted her face to meet my- or her, rather- sex. I was enjoying the swap, but I could only imagine what it was like for Bianca. She hadn’t even properly eaten me out or fingered me yet, and now she was licking her own pussy. For a girl so hesitant and reserved about sex, this must have been throwing one hell of a wrench into the mix.
Still, it didn’t stop the tingling pleasure from leaking into my core as Bianca awkwardly continued. I did as well, keeping my pace gentle but ongoing. Thankfully, Bianca seemed to gain confidence about the whole ordeal, or was merely learning to fight her inhibitions about it. She picked up her own speed slightly from hesitant licks to the same lazy, loving probes that I was performing.
Neither of us spoke, but that was probably due to manners since our mouths were full. It didn’t stop the smile on my face as I eagerly continued to lap and suckle at the pussy in front of me- my pussy. Meanwhile, I was getting no small amount of pleasure from Bianca’s own administrations in the land down under. She was almost mimicking me- doing exactly the same movements she felt me applying to her, and putting them back onto me. That made it seem even more like I was eating myself out. My pussy, my movements- it was doing something very special to my heart.
That was how we remained for a number of minutes. Me, laid flat on top of Bianca’s muscular but feminine body, with both of us eating each other (and technically ourselves) out. I wouldn’t trade it for the world.
Bianca’s administrations started to falter after a while, but that was to be expected. After all, it would be hard to focus on properly eating me out when crawling towards the verge of her second climax. Her tongue became sloppy at best, falling behind for a few moments while she moaned in pleasure, but then remembering what she was supposed to be doing and diving back in with redoubled efforts. It changed my own experience from a leisurely stroll towards the finish to sudden, abrupt leaps. Three steps forward, one step back.
Unlike Bianca, I was at least able to keep the state of mind and maintain an unchanging pace while I suddenly approached my own climax. Bianca was clinging onto my thighs with her face buried so deep in my -her- pussy it seemed like she was a drowning woman and somewhere in the carnal depths was a pocket of air. That desire- no, that desperation from my partner? It meant that when Bianca clamped every abdominal muscle around my tongue and held me there while shoving hers as deep as it would go, I went off the edge right alongside her.
We shuddered and shook, using each other’s bodies as leverage to help guide us through our convulsions. It was many moments of blissful pleasure while we simultaneously came on each other’s tongues. Eventually, Bianca’s body rippling underneath me ceased movement about the same time as mine. I pulled my face away from her sex and laid my cheek on her bare thigh to rest while we panted. I felt Bianca’s head drop back onto the bed. The ensuing silence was only broken by our heavy breaths. It was a long while before I rolled off of her and pivoted around so we were laying shoulder to shoulder.
“Now wasn’t that fun?”
Bianca hesitated, then gave a meek, blushing nod. I chuckled and looked down towards our stomachs.
“And the skill hasn’t ended yet. Good to know.”
That seemed to get her attention. Bianca propped herself up on her elbows and followed my gaze. “Uhh…”
I lifted a hand and brought it towards her pussy, stopping partway to silently ask for permission. Bianca gave a shaky nod. My fingers landed gently between her legs at the same time as they did mine, then I tried the skill again. As with before, we both shuddered at a flush of warmth that seeped through our abdomens. After no more than a moment, I pulled my hands away and saw that both of our nether regions were back in the proper places.
“Manual ending, good to know. Of course, it might also have other ending conditions we don’t know about.”
Bianca looked meek. I smiled and held her hand. “Hey, it’s alright. There’s nothing wrong with having some fun, so loosen up a little!” She went cross-eyed when I planted a silly kiss on her nose. “Now should we get ready for our day?”
In a handful of moments, I had finished pulling on my sundress when I looked over at Bianca. She was holding hers in her hands awkwardly. I chuckled.
“We can stop by your room so you can change into something else if you want.”
Her eyes glanced up. “Please?”
A few hours later, we were back in one of the training rooms. Bianca was off to the side just like yesterday; black button-up shirt with rolled sleeves, long pants and a greatsword taller than I was, running through drills and various rune combinations while I continued down my own list of runes. Even though we were focused on our own activities, it left room for a surprising amount of casual conversation.
“So why do you think those two Glyphs evolved and not the others?”
Bianca huffed through her practice drill, large blade literally dripping with fire. Whatever rune combination this was- it seemed like the steel was producing napalm that launched forward from her movements and splattered the wall in front of her with smoldering liquid.
“Probably because you’re using them more.”
“Huh?”
Bianca sighed, wiped away the pair of runes on the blade, then let the tip of the sword rest against the floor.
“Engaging in dangerous situations, like Breaches, gives all Glyphs large amounts of passive evolution. However, using a Glyph or its skills also gives that Glyph evolution progress. The two Glyphs that evolved are based on seducing and sex, which you have done no small amount of. Given the fact that one of those Glyphs also makes it so that, presumably, all of your Glyphs evolve faster with sexual acts, it means that their progress is being doubled down in their most potent ways.”
I thought for a moment. “A few sexy encounters evolves those Glyphs, but not the magic I’ve been practicing for two days…”
Bianca huffed. “The fact you evolved any of your Glyphs after two days is unheard of, and you didn’t even clear a Breach. Stop complaining.”
“Okay, okay. So Glyphs evolve faster when you use them. What about my Glyph of Empowering? Do I have to bond with more people to evolve it?”
She paused. “Perhaps. It could also be a case of the people you bond with use the bonus to evolve their Glyphs, and that gives your own Glyph progression. Either way, it’s going to be evolving with Breaches and your other skill.”
I went silent for several moments as I focused on the tedious process of preparing another spell and releasing the blast of water. I then logged the resulting rune as having no noticeable effect. Once more, I pivoted to face Bianca.
“I’m gonna talk with Talya tonight. Ask if she wants to join our team when we’re ready to do our first Breach.”
Bianca was quiet for a few seconds. “Alright.”
“And that’s okay with you?”
“...Yes.”
“Okay, what’s wrong?” I crossed my arms. Bianca faltered.
“Excuse me?”
A heavy roll of my eyes. “You’re getting all quiet like you want to say something. What is it?”
She faltered words for a while, her jaw bobbing with no noise before sound finally emerged. “I… I want to be there.”
“Pardon?”
“If she accepts, I want to be there when you tell her about… everything.”
“I never thought about doing it without you anyway.”
Silence for a few moments. “I… I appreciate that.”
“Hey, we’re a team now. That needs to mean something.”
Both of us let the room fall still for a number of seconds. Eventually, I grinned. “Actually, why don’t we go and find her now?”
“Excuse me?” Bianca’s eyes went wide.
“Come on, we may as well approach her about the proposition for a team.”
“You left out the part where we’ll have to tell her that teaming up with us isn’t a temporary deal. If she’s in, she has to stay in.”
“Honestly, we don’t have to say anything of the sort.”
Bianca furrowed her brow. “Of course we do. If Talya is going to join our team, we can’t have her backing out a day after you two bond.”
“I know that much, but there’s nothing saying I have to bond with her right away, or even that we have to tell her anything until after she’s positive she wants to stay with us.” I grinned.
“We’ll do a test drive. We go and put out the invitation to join us when you and I go do my first Breach, whenever that may be. We don’t say anything else to her about any of my weird mojo, and we leave it as is. We do the Breach, figure out if she’d be a good fit for our party, and also let her figure out if she’s interested in sticking with it for the long run. If the three of us are all on the same page after all that, then we can tell her about everything.”
“That… seems like an oddly reasonable idea.”
“Why is it odd that I have a good idea?” I grinned. Bianca’s eyes widened.
“Err- I didn’t… let’s go ask Talya about the thing,” she said, swiftly changing the subject. I could only roll my eyes in amusement. A matter of minutes later, the two of us were sat back in the upstairs lounge, across the table from Talya. I couldn’t help but smile. Yesterday, the Navon-golm filled my pussy with a big, juicy creampie and now we were effectively offering her a business deal. It only made the humour of the situation harder to ignore when Bianca decided to take point on the conversation.
“Samirah and I have decided that the two of us are going to form a party once she is trained. When I decide that she’s ready to embark upon her first Breach, would you be interested in joining us for the venture?”
“Hmm, the wolf is forming her team and wants me by her side?”
“No,” Bianca said flatly, “We’re not offering you a spot in the party. We’re offering you a chance to tag along with us when we do a Breach so we may first determine if the three of us would even be suitable for an effective grouping. Afterwards, if there were no major issues, then we could discuss the prospects of letting you join our party.”
Talya smirked. “Seems fair enough. I have no important plans in the near future, so a few days to take on a Breach should be more than easy to arrange on my end. I accept your offer.”
I smiled and was about to say something, but Talya chirped in before I could. “Bianca, since you would be the only one of us three to have done a Breach before, what manner of preparations should we take while Samirah continues training?”
“I’ve already purchased all of the basic equipment that we should need, so anything else would be personalised. Weapons and armour, travelling clothes, that sort of thing. We can train together, to help learn what each other is capable of and figure out some early combinations that may be effective. In the meantime, I’ll also share everything I know about the Breach during my visits. They change every time you enter, but any given Breach always follows the same general theme with the environment and encounters within.”
“What’s the ‘theme’ of this one?” I asked. Talya rested her elbows on the table.
“If I recall correctly, I believe the Breach outside the city has been named ‘Wuthering Heights’. Assuming what I’ve read about it is correct, the entire Breach takes place in the branches of a colossal tree swarming with flying beasts.”
Bianca nodded.
“You would be correct. Based on my ventures, the enemy variety tends to favour nothing bigger than a large eagle outside of special circumstances. There were sometimes harpies and once a peryton, but that was the extent. In all of my clears, the boss has been an avian Masumatra.”
“Okay, cool,” I bobbed my head, “I’ve heard of harpies before, but what’s a ‘peryton’ and a ‘Masumatra’?”
This time, Talya responded. “Peryton are a breed of winged elk. They’re actually quite docile unless provoked, but I doubt that’s the case in a Breach.”
“Indeed,” Bianca said, “They were extremely hostile and actively sought conflict. As for a Masumatra… are you familiar with Lycanthropes?”
“Werewolves and stuff? Of course.”
“Good. A ‘Masumatra’ is a Lycanthrope that has a mutation unattributed to their lycanthropy and has given them mixed characteristics. For example, a land-based lycanthrope having gills and fins that allow them to live and operate underwater. In this case, it is a Masumatra with an avian mutation.”
I furrowed my brow. “So that means…”
Talya chuckled. “The final boss of the Breach is a werewolf with wings.”
Chapter 22: Wuthering Heights
Chapter Text
Eight Days Later
My boots crunched softly against the gravel path. It had split off from the main road leading to the city of Frelos a while back, but at least it was still somewhat kept. According to Bianca, most of the Breaches in the world had been found and documented, and many have been made fairly accessible to those looking for entry. I gave my thanks to whatever labourers in the past cut the swaths of grass and laid down this gravel- the rainstorm last night already made the humidity close to a hundred percent. Having to trudge blindly through a meadow with four-foot-tall grass and muddy earth while sweating from every pore on my body would have been an actual nightmare. Instead, the walk was just sweaty. By the time the path finally ended, it was probably around three in the afternoon based on the position of the sun.
“This is the Breach? I kind of expected… well, more.”
I looked with a raised eyebrow at the scene in front of us. A wooden fence formed a ring about eight feet in diameter and a painted sign hung from the closed gate.
Wuthering Heights
Recommended Promotion: 1+
Inside the ring was a rock- or technically a boulder, since it was larger than a foot in diameter. Not by much though, a few inches at most. It would have looked completely unassuming from any other grey, rounded, misshapen boulder in existence if it weren’t for two factors; the fence deliberately circling it, and the thin lines of purple light that spiralled and swam over the surface in abstract patterns. Bianca rolled her eyes.
“And what is it that you were expecting?”
“I dunno, like a rift or a portal hovering in the air and looking all ominous.”
“Sounds dramatic,” Talya said.
“I know, right? That would have been so cool but here’s a rock with tattoos.”
“It is rather disappointing.” The Navon-golm nodded her head. Bianca held her face in one hand and sighed.
“Both of you be quiet and let’s just put on our gear.”
Thankfully, none of us had to carry our equipment the whole way, and it was especially nice that we didn’t have to wear it during the sweaty trek either. That was due entirely to the donkey and cart that Bianca rented and was now hitched to the fence surrounding the Breach. It had carried almost every scrap of our equipment on the way here. Well, everything except for Bianca’s greatsword. She carried it by hand the entire eight-hour walk.
In a matter of minutes, the three of us were adorned in our equipment. I had a metal breastplate, bracers and shin guards all strapped over a thick and swelteringly hot padded suit of ‘gambison’, as Bianca had called it. It just felt like I was wearing four trench coats at the same time that were all a bit too tight. Talya was wearing the exact same thing, but I doubted she was as uncomfortable as I was. Navon-golm were effectively cold-blooded. While I was roasting in my armour, Talya was probably willing to put on two extra layers. Although why a person effectively made from stone needed armor anyways was beyond me. Better safe than sorry, I guess.
Bianca definitely looked much more equipped than Talya and I combined. After all, she already had all of her equipment ready and available- along with the training to not be hindered by excessive armor unlike Talya and I who only had the basics. A suit of gambison just like Talya and I, but instead of a few pieces of metal covering the important parts of the body, Bianca had full coverage everywhere. From her feet to her shoulders, Bianca was shining with interlocked steel plates like a royal knight. Furthermore, a gorgeous, dark brown fur cloak draped downward almost to her ankles. I couldn’t imagine that would be effective in any capacity to fight with normally, but the skin of Bianca’s first Breach boss apparently had some magical effect that increases her Strength and makes it less likely to act as a tripping hazard. Not to mention, wearing the skin of a werewolf made her look like an absolute badass.
“Put on your helmets and get those maces ready. Remember the plan?”
I nodded, securing the strap of my helmet under my chin. I probably looked like a dork trying to LARP for the first time. “You stay about fifteen feet in front to keep the attention of as many enemies as possible. I try to find openings where I can provide you cover with my spells.”
“And I stand beside Samirah to hit anything that gets too close to us, since I shouldn’t need to cast my spells very often.” Talya spoke confidently, and for what may be the first time since I’ve met her, without any subtle seductive tones. This was serious- if the helmet she was strapping on didn’t already make that point obvious.
Bianca nodded. “Since most of the enemies in this Breach are no more dangerous than meager birds, our armor should be more than capable of withstanding their attacks. Your healing is going to be best suited for anything larger that manages to get a lucky hit.”
“The best healing is the kind you never have to use.” Talya echoed. “I’d much rather go through a Breach feeling completely useless than utterly necessary.”
“And that’s why you should put some focus into learning how to properly fight with weapons, so that you can still be useful even without healing. Chances are, you’ll probably end up getting a skill that gives you a magical attack eventually, but it’s always good to have a fallback option. You never know when you’ll run out of mana and still need to fight.”
“I’ll make sure to remember that.” Talya smiled.
“You should as well, Samirah,” Bianca said. “You can attack with your magic, but all your spells are much better suited towards range at the moment. If anything gets in close, you need to know how to either get it away from you, get you away from it, or put it down right there.”
“Noted.” I nodded. “Are we all ready for this?”
Both of the other girls looked at each other, then back to me and gave an affirming nod. I repeated the gesture. “Cool. So how exactly do we go inside the Breach?”
“Talya, hold Samirah’s hand,” Bianca ordered while putting on her helmet. Unlike mine and Talya’s which were pretty much open-faced, Bianca’s was fully visored and closed off. If not for her voice, there would have been no way to tell that the person underneath was female. After Talya grabbed my hand, Bianca spoke again- this time slightly muffled from inside the steel. “Samirah, hold my hand.”
I did.
“Physical contact with your designated party is the way to ensure you get put in the same iteration of the Breach.” Bianca slowly walked forward, leading Talya and I in a pseudo-conga-line. She unlatched the gate to the fence with her free hand and stepped inside the ring. Talya closed it behind her. Both of us turned our gaze to Bianca, expectantly. She paused, then audibly took a breath as she held one foot over the boulder.
“Let’s do your first Breach.”
Bianca stepped on the glowing stone.
Much like the outside appearance of the Breach itself, I was expecting things to be more dramatic when we entered. I was once again disappointed. There was no flash of light, no sudden convulsions, no feelings of being folded in half, no dream-sequence-harp melody to set the mood, nothing. The moment that Bianca’s foot touched the rock, it forced a blink and that was it. We were somewhere new. The green of meadow grass turned to a much more vibrant shade that was shrouded in shadows and the blue sky vanished.
Looking up, I thought it was suddenly nighttime. What at first appeared to be stars turned out to be sunlight peeking through millions of teeny-tiny gaps in between leaves. Above our heads was the canopy of a tree, except that canopy could provide shade for the entirety of Port Lexin. Looking directly sideways didn’t help much either. With the amount of branches weaving and twisting in truly unnatural ways amongst each other, it almost seemed like I was dead in the center of a forest that was also serving as one of those wacky mirror funhouses that distort reflections in goofy ways. Looking the other way, it was a solid cliff face. If that cliff face was made of wood, since it was the trunk of the tree.
What felt like a forest floor beneath my toes was actually a colossal branch the width of a city block with sticks, leaves, and decomposed foliage forming a thin layer of ‘dirt’ on the surface. The only way I knew that it was wood was because of Bianca’s descriptions of the Breach. One massive branch spirals upwards around the trunk, and the end of the Breach is located in the werewolf’s nest near the top. Generally, all we’d need to do is follow the wooden-brick road all the way up to the end, but the path does… branch off in a few places for shortcuts or alternative challenges.
“Oh my…” Talya’s hand in mine squeezed just a little bit, obviously trying to remind herself that this was reality. It didn’t feel quite right, though. Tearing my gaze from our environment to Talya, I was quickly shown why.
It felt weird to hold her hand, because I was holding her hand- not her thick glove. I didn’t have my glove on either. In fact, neither of us were wearing anything at all. Every stitch of the gambison and every gram of the metal armor overtop was completely gone- like it had been wiped clean from existence. That also included our underclothes, meaning Talya and I went from armoured and ready for battle to completely naked in literally the blink of an eye. Even the maces that were buckled to our hips had vanished alongside every pouch and pocket we had. More importantly, something else was missing- something far more important than any article of clothing or piece of equipment. My other hand was empty.
Looking over, Bianca was nowhere to be seen.
Ariel heard the screech before her eyes even finished the blink. It was instinctual- dropping low to duck the swooping ambush attack and flinging her sword out to cleave the bird in two while her eyes were still opening. That was, until the decided lack of weight in her hands made her stumble. Her hands were empty? Where was her sword? Her armor was gone too- and so were Sam and Talya.
Shit.
A million thoughts tried to race through Ariel’s mind, but there was a pressing matter that kept every one of them at bay. A second foe was bearing down on her and this one was significantly larger than the first. While the eagle was sweeping back up to come around for another pass, a huge, furred beast with cloven hooves and deceptively sharp antlers was letting out a high pitched call and pulling massive wings in to gain as much speed as possible.
A peryton right off the bat? That was decidedly rude, even for a Breach. Of course, it wouldn’t be much of a problem if Ariel had her sword, and even less if she had her armour. Since neither of those statements were currently true, that meant this basic enemy was now a genuine threat.
Ariel rolled off to the side, just barely managing to miss the razor-sharp hooves by a matter of millimeters. When she came back up, the eagle was already swooping in with talons extended. Unfortunately for it, Ariel used the roll both to evade the peryton, and to wrench a baseball-bat sized branch free with a shower of splintered wood. That fluid motion was finished off with a resounding ‘CRACK’ of wood shattering bones as the eagle was sent careening into the side of the tree trunk.
The peryton was much slower to recover from a diving attack than the eagle, but that didn’t mean it wasn’t fast. The feathers of the eagle dislodged by Ariel’s hit didn’t even manage to hit the ground before the peryton was bearing down on her once more. She wasn’t thinking about anything else other than her rune combinations. The movements of her thumb were barely a footnote in her mind as she idly drew a rune that audibly cracked the wood in her hand. The magic hadn’t even finished entering the weapon before Ariel was hurling the branch like a javelin.
As she feinted a dive to the left, then leapt back to the right, the branch almost seemed to shed several layers in the air, leaving a cloud of sawdust behind. At the same time, Ariel felt goosebumps rise on her skin with tingling fingertips from the second rune she imparted. Although it would have been fantastic if the attack hit, Ariel wasn’t expecting that to be the case. The peryton tipped one wing downwards and went into a partial roll to avoid the razor-sharp wooden spear chucked at it’s head. That helped throw it out of the dive that was aimed right for Ariel.
What the beast obviously wasn't expecting, however, was the large gash that exploded down the side of its body even though the spear had sailed right past it. Furthermore, arcs of electricity sparked through the blood and fur that split open. With Overpower from her Glyph of the Warrior making some of the attack’s effects still hit the creature even though it missed, it meant that the flying elk crashed and tumbled into the wooden floor with a cloud of leaves and sticks. It wasn’t a serious wound by any means, but it was enough to catch the beast by surprise and force it to the ground.
Ariel didn’t let it get back up.
Before it even had a chance to roll over and start beating its twenty-foot wings so it could get airborne, Ariel managed to leap onto its back and wrap both hands around one antler. It broke free from the skull with a sickening crunch, but was returned right away when Ariel shoved the thing into the side of the creature’s head like a six-pointed shortsword.
After the convulsions and elk-y screams finally died down, Bianca stood from the corpse and took note of the situation.
She was alone, so the Breach had split them up. Were Sam and Talya together, or were they alone just like she was? If that happened and either of them got ambushed by a peryton just like she did, Ariel doubted their chances against it. The pit of dread in the stomach at the thought of Sam being impaled by antlers was suaded by the knowledge that while Breaches were deadly, they were still fair. Mostly.
She almost certainly got ambushed this way because the Breach knew she was a higher Promotion, but also skilled enough to deal with it. That didn’t make the ambush any less of a harsh start, but it meant that Talya and Sam were probably okay.
Next, and most importantly, Ariel took note of her nudity. Sure, it was something she noticed immediately, but the threat kept her from putting any thought about it until the danger was over. Now that there were no hostiles bearing down on her, Ariel was astutely aware of the fact she was completely naked. The only thing she was wearing was a few smudges of dirt when she rolled away from the dives and of course, the blood that sprayed from the dying peryton. Ariel frowned.
She’d heard of parties being split up in Breaches before, and even having some equipment be temporarily stolen upon entry, but definitely not to this extent. Why did it take everything? Taking her healing potions and the bag of supplies was understandable. Taking her weapon was annoying. Taking her armour was despicable… but her clothes? If Breaches ever took anything from anyone, it usually meant that it was doing that to prepare them for some kind of challenge or trial designed for them. After all, Breaches did change based on who entered. Ariel figured that was the only reason that she’d never encountered any enemies with ranged attacks in this Breach. Everything already flew, so if they also had the ability to attack at range, it would destroy her ability as a melee combatant.
A bit of movement a few feet to her left caught Ariel’s eye, dragging her attention with the possibility of attack. It wasn’t a creature though, which made her lax. The movement was from the trunk of the tree itself- splitting apart vertically in subsequent lines while something else seemed to grow out of the ground.
When the additional challenge finished forming, Ariel gritted her teeth at the sight of her werewolf-skin-cloak hanging in a small nook in the tree the size of a closet. However, the tree also had thick bars of wood in front like a jail cell, locking the cloak out of reach. Already, Bianca knew that those bars would be deceptively strong. If she wanted her cloak, she needed to win it back by beating the challenge, which almost certainly had something to do with what rose out of the floor. Which was-
Wait a minute…
Ariel felt her cheeks getting red as the dots started to connect. Breaches changed based on who entered to provide appropriate challenges. She went in with Sam. Sam had three Glyphs pertaining to sex.
Oh. That’s why it took my clothes.
The thing that grew out of the ground was a large, sturdy-looking mushroom the size of a coffee table, but it had an additional growth atop the green-and-blue cap. A thick, rubbery, mottled-brown tendril sticking about ten inches into the air. It had a bulbous tip with a small hole that was oozing some kind of viscous, clearish-green liquid, and drooped down a little under its own weight while gently pulsing. Ariel stared with wide eyes.
In order to win back her cloak, the challenge she needed to complete was… a plant dick?
Chapter 23: Wuthering Heights II (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Mushroom Dick (Yeah, you read that right)
Creampie
Excessive Cum
Chapter Text
Ariel’s eyes were locked to the extremely and intentionally phallic growth atop the mushroom, glaring at the way it weakly pulsed. This was her challenge? To win back her cloak? What… what was she supposed to do here? Surely she didn’t have to…
It’s a Breach designed for Samirah, she thought. I absolutely have to.
But what if she didn’t? What if Ariel just moved on? Would she get her cloak back eventually? She wasn’t sure. It could show up again in a different challenge later in the Breach. The Breach could give it back to her if they defeat the boss, along with the rest of their gear.
Then again, it might not. She was being given a clear, mechanically easy way to earn back the only magic item she currently cared about, and if she chose to pass it up the Breach might take it away from her. Period.
Did she need the cloak? No. She’d done this Breach without any Glyphs or magic items, and now she was Second Promotion. The cloak was nothing more than an extra buff. Granted, it was a really good buff, and Ariel would definitely miss it going forward. In fact, this version of the Breach might be the most dangerous one she’d been in so far, given the fact that she was Second Promotion and going in with two other people. The Breach would absolutely make it more difficult to compensate for that fact, at least a little bit. Ariel would be a fool not to do such a simple challenge so she could get back one of her most powerful tools and make this Breach easier.
Of course, that was the only reason she tentatively knelt down in front of the mushroom. Not because something in her chest was genuinely curious. She also wasn’t biting her lip in anticipation- that was merely a trick that her mind was playing on her. Ariel slowly reached a hand forward and brushed a few fingertips along the side of the plant-y shaft. It was warm. A few degrees cooler than a person’s skin should be, but far warmer than any kind of plant would normally be.
Ariel slowly wrapped her fingers around it. It was thick- so much so that her thumb and middle finger had a genuine gap between them. Partnered with the fact that it was only a small bit shorter than the handle of her greatsword, this faux-penis was a genuine monster. It was soft, too- very much so. There was rigidity and firmness to keep the shape, but it felt like most of the mass was squishy and pliable. Still, Ariel found herself lifting her hand for a gentle stroke.
The sound of shifting wood tore Ariel’s attention upwards, towards the vertical bars blocking her from the cloak. They were growing in width and thus shrinking the space between the bars. At the same time, Ariel visibly saw her cloak being pulled backwards, further into the tree. She instantly stopped the movements of her hand, and the cell ceased movement as well.
One thing was obvious- she wasn’t doing the challenge right.
Ariel looked at the plant-dick, then at her hand. Not a handjob? After several moments, Ariel cleared her throat, then shuffled her knees forward a few more inches until her bare chest was leaning over the mushroom cap. She used one hand to brush her hair behind her ear while bringing her reddening face closer to the growth and opening her mouth. Of course the horny tree wants me to give it a blowjob.
She hesitated for a small moment before giving an awkward, gentle lick at the tip. It didn’t actually have much of a taste to it. She hoped that meant it was clean.
Ariel certainly wasn’t an expert, but having this thing stick straight up in the air didn’t seem like a good angle for her to suck it. It meant she had to arch her back and crane her neck so that she could gently, blushingly, ease her lips around the thick head. The sound of more wood moving snapped her eyes back upwards, while the first half-inch of the plant dildo was pressing into her mouth. To Ariel’s surprise, the wooden bars weren’t shrinking like she expected, but continuing to grow and pull her cloak further away.
She pulled back with a ‘pop’ that made her blush. Still not right? This was obviously supposed to resemble a dick, and even if the challenge itself included a puzzle of some kind, they were always supposed to be fairly clear with the instructions. Given the fact that this… thing was dropped right in front of her, and the underlying tones of what this Breach would entail, Ariel could only assume she was meant to pleasure the plant dick. Yet, that wasn’t working. Not a handjob, not a blowjob. What else could it-
…Oh.
Ariel slowly turned her eyes back down towards the phallic growth and felt the heat in her face intensify by a factor of ten. As if to confirm her suspicions, it gave a slow, almost purposeful throb and sent a thin dribble of translucent green liquid dribbling from the slit at the tip.
Ariel quickly stood and backed away several steps. Giving a mushroom a handjob for her magic cloak was one thing. Sucking it off for her magic cloak was another. Actually having sex with the thing was… No! She couldn’t do that! That was downright whorish! Ariel turned away, holding her face in her hands. She shuddered through a couple of shaky breaths and pivoted back around at the sound of more wood creaking.
Ariel could only watch as the cloak was slowly- so, so slowly- pulled deeper into the trunk of the tree while the bars gradually grew in size. It was moving so much slower than when it was notifying that she had been doing the challenge wrong, almost like it was teasing her. Dangling the bait in front of her face like a hook to a fish. Still, Ariel didn’t move. She really liked that cloak, but she wasn’t going to go this far for it.
The gaps between the bars shrunk even more. Four inches. Three. Two and a half. Two. One and three quarters. One and a half. One and-
“Wait!”
Ariel chirped up desperately and reached forward, as if the Breach would listen. Surprisingly, the wood stopped shifting. Ariel took several shaky breaths and stepped forward once more.
It’s too good of a cloak to lose right now, Ariel told herself. That’s why I’m doing this. Samirah and Talya aren’t even here, so they don’t have to know I did this. This will be my secret.
Ariel gingerly rested one knee on the top of the mushroom to test and see if it would support her weight. The surface was soft like a cushion, but seemed remarkably sturdy.
Of course it can support my weight. It was made for this exact reason.
Ariel couldn’t keep the red off her face even if she painted herself blue. She scooched forward on the mushroom, bringing herself closer to the growth in the middle.
Fuck, why is it so big?
When it finally pressed against the front of her pelvis, Bianca shuddered at the thought of what was about to happen. The glistening tip reached almost all the way up her stomach and left a sticky strand of plant-precum a few inches above her navel. Surely the challenge wasn’t to take the entire thing, right? Ariel doubted that was even biologically possible for someone like her. Maybe for Samirah and her half-elven-ness it wouldn’t be an issue, but this thing was legitimately intimidating.
Still, Ariel needed her cloak back. She slowly lifted her hips and reached a hand down to guide the dick towards where it was obviously trying to go. It made her heart clench with how far she had to rise up before the squishy tip of the plant phallus nestled against her lower lips. This was the first time anything like this was going to happen. Ariel may have invited Sam to sleep with her this entire last week, and they may have had many… encounters during that time, but Ariel had never partaken in Sam’s dildo. She’d watched Sam use it on herself multiple times- particularly while eating Ariel out, and Sam had even offered to use it on Ariel, but the redhead had refused. She still wasn’t sure why.
I could have let my first ‘dick’ be with Sam, but I went and said no. Now I’m losing my dick virginity to a damned mushroom.
Ariel gritted her teeth and lowered her hips.
The closest resemblance to the sensation would be Sam’s tongue. The mushroom-dick was incredibly squishy and soft as it eased a half-inch inside, and not completely unlike the half-elf’s oral stimulation that Ariel had gotten quite acquainted with. Unlike Sam’s tongue, however, this was far larger.
Ariel felt her lower lips spread wide around the intrusion, but it still wouldn’t have been enough to take something this size normally. The fact that the plant-y ‘flesh’ was so pliable was the only reason Ariel made any progress whatsoever. It meant that it compressed and squeezed into Ariel’s entrance for the first half-inch that she lowered.
Ariel had to fight off a chattering moan by biting the inside of her cheek. Sam’s tongue and fingers were amazing, and although Ariel wouldn’t say this was ‘better’, it was certainly ‘different’. The way it spread her open with the promise of much more to come was causing the heat in Ariel’s chest to become scorching. She leaned a little bit forward, bracing her hands against the top of the mushroom, and then ever-so-slowly started to sink her hips downwards.
The whine that escaped from her throat sounded pathetic even to Ariel’s ears. One, two, three inches of plant penis gradually eased into Ariel’s tunnel, stuffing her with a sensation that was completely alien, but oh-so nice. Already, this thing was deeper inside of her than Sam had ever gotten, and that only served to bring a new feeling into Ariel’s core. The fact that the soft and squishy nature of this plant-dick made it conform to her tunnel and fill each nook and cranny along the way was just an added bonus. Of course, Ariel didn’t have to worry about her hymen getting in the way. Any measure of moderate physical activity is likely to tear it open anyway, so there was no chance of any kind that Ariel’s would still be intact after years of intense combat training. That barrier being gone didn’t mean the dick was any easier to manage, however.
Ariel slowly rolled her hips forward, putting more weight onto her hands and letting two inches of the mushroom-dick slide free. Just that much sent shivers down her spine, which only shot back when she then lowered herself a second time. Ariel’s labia slid along the shaft already wet with her juices and then another half-inch as she was halted once again by the size and a twinge of strain.
Another lift back until the bulbous tip was the only thing remaining before slowly sliding down to meet and beat her previous record. Then again. And again. And again. Ariel couldn’t even register the fact that this was a challenge anymore- she turned it into one of her own. She wanted to take all of the plant-dick for no other reason than the fact that it felt incredible spreading her all the way open and clogging up her tunnel. Deeper and deeper, Ariel worked her way down the shaft, breaths growing increasingly more rapid and laboured as she did. Her fingers clutched the edge of the mushroom in front of her, and as stiff and sturdy as it was, the plant matter still tore under her grip while her knuckles turned white. That strain barely lasted any longer than that before her abdomen began convulsing in the ways that Sam had so expertly pulled many times before.
As Ariel came around six inches of mushroom-schlong, she also bit down on the inside of her cheek hard enough to draw blood. It was almost a shame that Ariel couldn’t force herself to move anymore. She would have loved nothing more than to keep fucking herself through her climax, but even entertaining the thought made her wince at the overstimulation it would bring. Instead, she held still and shuddered with her chin tucked into her chest while her orgasm washed through her limbs in rolling waves.
When the aftershocks finally diminished, Ariel couldn’t tell if she was horrified or pleased that the challenge hadn’t been completed yet. The bars still covered the cloak and the dick inside of her was making no movements to sink back into the tree. All she could do was accept that she would have to keep going- as much as she both despised and salivated at the idea.
She pushed more of her weight downwards, no longer caring about the strain that started to pluck at her core. When she lifted back up the shaft slicked with her lady-cum, she slid right back down with intent to shove as much of this thing inside of her as she possibly could. Of course, the increase in speed and determination made the throbbing pleasure in her pussy rise by several degrees.
Slow and careful riding turned into purposeful and valiant fucking. Six inches turned into a lip-biting seven, then a toe-curling eight. By that point, Ariel was making noises more whorish than she could ever imagine as she rocked her hips forward and back, fucking several inches at a time in and out of her desperate pussy.
When she finally managed to rest her butt onto the warm surface of the mushroom, Ariel was barely cognizant. The bulk of the plant-dick inside of her was stuffing her more full than she could begin to comprehend. Every squishy inch was lodged up inside a tight, restricting tunnel that clung to it like a lost lover, and Ariel’s hair was hanging in ragged strands on either of her face.
It was so much- way too much to handle, and yet Ariel somehow managed to do it. The throbbing buildup of pleasure in her core was barely peaking a second time, leaving Ariel on the verge of another orgasm. She wasn’t even in full control of her actions anymore when Ariel lifted her hips several inches. That friction of squishy plant-dick inside of her was enough to push her over that edge. There was no reason to do anything more, but Ariel could help herself from slamming her ass back down onto the mushroom.
A gasping cry tore from her throat as her second climax washed through her system like flames over oil. She could feel her spasming walls clench tightly around the fungal shaft, rippling and massaging as she came harder than she ever had before. However, something was different. Ariel could distantly feel the faux-dick throbbing and pulsing inside of her, cumming at the same time she did.
Simply the repeated twitches of the dick as it came were what goaded Ariel’s own climax to continue- each pulse sending a new wave of pleasure at the unexpected movement ten inches deep. Still, the flooding warmth brought no small amount of satisfaction as syrupy, sappy substance was pumped into her deepest depths. Throb after throb, the mushroom continued to cum inside of Ariel while she rode the high of her orgasm to the very end.
However, the pleasure never truly stopped. That was because of the consistent, seemingly unending twitches of the still-ejaculating fungal penis lodged all the way to the base in Ariel’s carnal tunnel. Every pulse brought another shudder and another tingle through her abdomen, along with more plant-cum that was now squelching out from the gaps between the thick shaft and Ariel’s pussy.
Ariel could feel it- it wasn’t even coming out in spurts like a normal dick would. Instead, it was one unending stream of translucent, green, sap-like cream that sprayed against her cervix. It painted every millimeter of her insides over in coat after coat as she was thoroughly flooded, with every drop being displaced by new cum and forced out of her pussy altogether.
Ariel couldn’t even find the idea to be amused at the sheer volume of liquid being pumped inside of her- just the sensation was sending all the right tingles through her body and making her toes curl.
By the time that Ariel finally felt the plant stop cumming, a gallon’s worth of sap was spilling over the entire top of the mushroom cap and dripping onto the tree floor beneath. Then, agonizingly slowly, the dick began to pull itself free from Ariel’s snatch. All she could do was shudder at the creamy, cummy friction of it sliding out of her and reverse-growing back into the mushroom it emerged from. When the thick tip wrenched free, it did with a squelching, wet ‘POP’ and a gout of warm, cloudy, greenish seed that joined the rest pooling atop the mushroom.
Ariel stood up on shaky legs and looked upwards. She hadn’t even noticed, but at some point the wooden bars preventing access to her cloak had completely vanished, opening access to the five-or-so-foot deep nook that the werewolf skin was hanging in. Ariel barely managed to wobble over and lift it from the tiny branch it was using as a hook. Once she draped it over her bare shoulders and clasped the front, Ariel took note of her current state.
Completely naked aside from a werewolf–skin cloak, and a bucket’s worth of plant cum coating her legs, her entire pelvis, and even wedged up into the crack of her ass- all of which had previously been deposited ten inches deep inside of her and forced out to make space for the lot still sloshing around inside.
Surely this wouldn’t get her pregnant, right? Sam may have had a skill that prevented impregnation, but Ariel definitely didn’t. Of course, plants and fungus normally didn’t have any kind of ‘cum’ anyways, so surely the Breach simply fabricated that finish for some extra lewd machinations. If it singled Ariel out in particular for this challenge, knowing that she had no anti-baby skill, then there was no way any of the tree-sap-cum-stuff was fertile. Or if it was, could interspecies breed with humans.
At least, Ariel hoped. Since it was the consistency of syrup, it was already making her lower half uncomfortably sticky and adding the risk of a half-mushroom baby only added the rotten cherry on top. Still, there was nothing to do about it but hobble out of the hollow in the tree and set her sights back on the path upwards. She needed to find Sam and Talya. That is, until the sound of more creaking wood tore her attention to the side.
Every previous time that Ariel went through this Breach, the most amount of side challenges she’d seen in one iteration was three. Not only that, they were widely spaced out along the journey with hours in between them. Now, Ariel’s eyes widened at another barred crevice in the tree opening up just like before. She gritted her teeth at the sight of sharpened steel glinting inside.
This time, the phallic growth did not emerge from a mushroom that grew out of the floor. Instead, it swelled out from the tree trunk itself about three and a half feet above the ground and hung horizontally. It was much smaller than the previous phallus- only extending about six inches in length and noticeably less thick. Still, the fact that it was just as obviously a dick as the previous one made Ariel’s heart slam in her chest. Her face went red when a large leaf also seemed to grow in record time beside it with a distinctly un-plantlike design painted on the surface. The design was a pair of open lips and an extended tongue, along with a comical arrow pointing to the dick. Obviously, the Breach had gotten annoyed with Ariel not immediately understanding what to do with the previous challenge, so it gave her clear and very explicit instructions.
Ariel blushed but grumbled, walked over, and lowered herself to her knees in front of the mottled-brown erection. At least it seemed like the Breach was willing to give back the equipment it stole from her, piece by piece.
Plus, after what she just did to get back her cloak, sucking a tree’s dick to win back her greatsword seemed like a pretty small price to pay.
Chapter 24: Wuthering Heights III (18+)
Notes:
Because a close friend in real life (who will henceforth be known as "Mr. Sukkadikk") is starting to reading my smutty webnovels, I now feel obligated to call his ass out and will proceed to do so continuously for the foreseeable future.
I mean, an EXTREMELY homosexual man reading hardcore lesbian/futa stories? Something isn't adding up right...
Enjoy!
Chapter Text
I’d been pecked at by birds if I ever got too close to them- Canadian geese were feathered little fucks. However, I had never been flat-out attacked by a bird until today. When the thing- it was either a vulture or a really, really ugly hawk- screeched from behind me and flailed wings and talons in my face, all I could do was scream and lift my arms to prevent an eye from being gouged while water sprayed from an abandoned spell.
Pain shot through my arms as razor talons tore through flesh. Not a moment later, I felt the bird get yanked back with a screech and managed to open my eyes just in time to see it rake claws uselessly against Talya’s skin with nothing but the smallest of pale lines to indicate a dent. While she threw it to the ground and stomped the bird into a pile of red feathers, I turned back to the eagle I had been focused on and began casting a spell for a fourth time.
The first one missed- the second one just barely clipped its side but it still continued to fly around, and the third got interrupted by Metal Gear: Vulture. Now, I knew roughly how far to lead the shot, and also not to use the precise Heira. As it turns out, birds were really hard to hit with something that required high amounts of accuracy when I had no experience using it in combat.
Now, as mana flowed freely through the channel in my mind like a faucet had been opened, the pink light of the spell filled the circle with speed. I focused inwards, keeping my eyes on the bird as it looped around. Water element. Hoira. Blade. Drops of crimson fell from my outstretched hand but I kept my aim steady.
When the spell released, I could barely see the translucent semicircle blast forward like a two-foot wide axe blade. It misted at the edges, but magically kept the shape for ten, twenty, even thirty feet and beyond as it carved through the bird at four hundred kilometers per hour.
Some of it was a clean cut, but that didn’t stop the eagle from… well, blowing up. After all, I’d seen videos of pressure washers cutting meat right off a drumstick- this was effectively a split-second pressure washer burst in a bladed shape with a magically-induced edge that held its shape after being fired. It probably had about as much effect on the bird as buckshot would.
When the cloud of feathers and red mist settled, I dropped my arms. “Really? Three different fights and they’ve targeted me every single time so far.” Already, I could feel Talya’s healing magic start to give warmth to my arms as scars and scratches pulled themselves together.
“Perhaps they know their talons won’t do anything to me, so they don’t bother…”
“Being a Navon-golm must be great. You don’t have to worry when your armour gets stolen…” I grumbled and tried to wipe some of the blood from my arms. As with the aftermath of the previous two bird strikes, it only served to smear streaks of red over my skin.
Talya frowned. I could see the flecks of gray crust forming over most of her face. It had been spreading slowly for a while but now turned a concerning amount of her nude white skin to the colour of hardened slate.
“Actually, I do. I need it for warmth.”
I cocked an eyebrow. “Warmth?”
She nodded. Even that seemed sluggish.
“We cool down with strenuous activity. It makes us harden, and that makes us slow and tired. If it wasn’t so hot on the trip here, I would have needed to sit down and rest every half-hour or so.”
She held up one of my arms, turning it in her hands and searching for more injuries. Despite the fact that both of us were completely naked, her gaze and movements remained completely professional. Her fingers were about the same temperature as a refrigerated dish.
“My body makes my magic stronger, but that also makes it more taxing. You’ve attacked with your magic over a dozen times in the last few minutes during these fights and you’re doing fine. I’ve cast a healing spell three times and stomped a few birds but I’m struggling to stay awake.”
I paused. “It’s that bad?”
She gave a slow nod. “Sitting and resting for a while won’t do much to help either, not without clothes to retain heat.”
“Oh, well there’s an easy solution for that,” I grinned. Before Talya could question anything, I took a step forward and slid my arms around her to pull her into a tight hug.
Of course, it was decidedly unpleasant. Talya’s cold temperature was like a system shock to my own skin- just like jumping into a cold pool. I gritted my teeth and pressed my cheek into the space between her breasts, trying to push as much of my body into hers as I could. Of course, the fact we were both naked was a nice bonus. I felt Talya chuckle.
“Are you using yourself to warm me up?”
“Of course not,” I said. “I’m obviously exploiting the situation for naked hugs.”
“At least you’re being honest.”
She shrugged, then wrapped her own arms around me and shuffled backwards to sit on a thick horizontal branch that almost seemed purposefully placed to act as a bench. As she took a seat, I slid onto her lap and laid my head into the crook of her shoulder.
“Comfortable?” She asked. I nodded and tightened my embrace. Yeah, she was cold, but I wasn’t going to let something like that stop me from helping her out. Talya needed to warm up, and this was genuinely the only way I could think to help. Of course, I could always cast a spell with Lomu, but I wasn’t entirely sure that a split-second blast of boiling-hot water would do much of anything. Talya let out a content sigh either way.
“Thank you, Samirah. This helps more than you know.”
“I’m sure it does,” I chuckled, wiggling my hips over an obtrusion that was becoming more and more apparent. “You don’t seem very tired anymore.”
She smiled. “I have a gorgeous little Tiger sitting naked in my lap. I could be fast asleep but you will always keep this part of me awake.”
“Really? We’ve only fucked three times and you’re already addicted to me?” I kissed the side of her neck. Talya laughed and rubbed my back gently.
“Four, actually. The changing room, the guild hall showers, the Blushing Reply after Vander painted us both during that modelling session three days ago, and then in your room yesterday when Bianca was doing some more equipment shopping.”
“Oh, right. I forgot about the one in the showers.”
Talya let out a long breath. The cold air tickled my ear. “Well, now isn’t the time for number five. If the Breach split us up, then it’s expecting us to reunite with Bianca at some point. Even if she’s alone, she’ll clear her path upwards much faster than we clear ours.”
“Hmm…” I thought for a second. “Do you think she lost her stuff, too? I mean Bianca said that Breaches alter their challenges and encounters based on who entered, so it obviously took our weapons so that I would be forced to use my spells in a fight for the first time, and it took our armour so that you had to use your magic to heal the injuries I got.”
Talya frowned. “If she was separated from us, I don’t think there would be any point in taking her equipment. She could probably clear the entire Breach with her bare hands, so it wouldn’t matter if it did or not.”
I shook my head into her shoulder. Already, I could feel the smooth, stiff skin pressed up against my stomach was a number of degrees warmer than it started out. Even if being a Navon-golm meant Talya apparently had to rest constantly or risk becoming overcooled, at least she seemed to warm up quickly.
“That means she probably did get her stuff stolen- if for nothing more than to slow her down. Actually, now that I think about it, I think this is a punishment.”
“A punishment?”
“Uh-huh. We tried to let Bianca carry us through our first Breach, and it split us up so we had to do it ourselves. Then, as an added punishment for trying to cheat our way through, it takes all our stuff to make it even harder.”
Talya nodded slowly. “That does seem like a reasonable assumption. I still don’t understand why it took our clothes. That seems very uncharacteristic in terms of what I’ve heard about Breaches.”
I shrugged. “Who knows? Maybe it’s trying to humiliate us for our attempt to let Bianca solo the Breach while we followed behind and acted like we were helping.”
“Silly darlings, it’s to make other things easier.”
An eerie, feminine voice that definitely wasn’t Bianca’s made both Talya and I shoot our attentions upwards. By the time I managed to scramble from Talya’s lap so we could both stand, a figure had dropped down from the branches overhead in a flash of movement and brown feathers before landing in front of us.
Another attacker, and this one was distinctly humanoid. A female torso and face, but thick black hair that was tangled and even sprouting a few mud-coloured feathers. From her shoulders and thighs, her limbs transitioned from smooth, tanned skin to raptor-like mottled yellow scales. She had unnaturally long fingers that looked like they had a few extra joints with razor sharp nails, avian feet with large and wicked talons, and huge brown wings that folded up against her back while she remained in her crouched landing position. A harpy, almost exactly like how Bianca described them- aside from a few immediate differences.
At least Talya was quicker to get into action than I was- she charged forward. After all, she was the designated ‘tank’ between the two of us since Bianca wasn’t here. If she could force the harpy to back off, then I could try to take a few pot shots with my spells.
That wasn’t what happened.
The first indication that something wasn’t quite right with this encounter was definitely the fact that the harpy saw Talya running forward and rolled her large eyes like an annoyed babysitter dealing with an unruly child. The second was when she moved with blinding speed and counter-rushed Talya.
According to what Bianca said about the harpies, they were the least threatening enemies she encountered in this Breach aside from the random birds. They were slow and weak, but their danger came in the form of intelligence- kind of. They weren’t completely brain-dead. Bianca wagered a guess that they had an equivalent ability to think and strategize as an extremely violent five-year-old. Of course, that wouldn’t save them from being sliced in half with a greatsword or blasted with a spear of water, so Bianca addressed them as a ‘low-threat enemy’.
Well, when the ‘slow and weak low-threat enemy’ sprinted faster than I could even comprehend and knocked the thousand pound-or-so Talya to the ground like Talya were a chihuahua trying to tackle a rottweiler, that gave the second indication that something was very wrong. The glowing pink light of the spell I started focusing on shattered as both of my wrists were grabbed and yanked upwards, hoisting me several inches into the air. Now that the harpy was directly in front of me and dangling me like a discarded toy, I could get a clearer view at some of the finer details.
Bianca described harpies as short, hag-like women. This one was almost nine feet tall and built like a classic portrayal of some foreign goddess of war. She was all lithe muscles and dark skin with a face that was distinctly inhuman. Long cheeks, large yellow eyes, and a small-ish mouth with a small nose- honestly she looked like a person and an owl got photoshopped together. Despite that, she was gorgeous in her own, odd way.
If there was one thing Bianca told us about harpies that hadn’t been immediately proven wrong, it was the lack of clothing. Harpies were nude, but since they were supposed to be all wrinkly and hag-gy and disgusting, there was no sexual appeal about their nudity. Well, this harpy was extremely tall, muscular, toned, and gorgeous, so having her naked right in front of me gave me one hell of a view.
Her tits were massive- but that was partially due to the fact that she towered multiple feet over me. I guessed that if I took many steps back and judged her from a distance, they would look like standard, moderately-large boobs in proportion to her body. However, they were impossibly perky, perfectly smooth, and had beautiful nipples the colour of chocolate against her caramel skin. Looking down her athletic body, the ‘V’ of her pelvis ended with a humanoid cock that was hanging flaccid. Even in that state, it was at least as big as a fully-erect Talya.
Her hands would have already been large with her sheer size, but her fingers were on another level altogether. It looked like they had two or three extra joints, and all ten fingers extended well over a foot and a half away from her palms and were topped with four-inch blade-like nails. In fact, the length of her fingers meant one hand wrapped all the way around both of my wrists held above my head and looped back around for a double-wrapped grip. Her other hand snapped back in a blur of movement and clasped directly around the throat of Talya who started running back in to help.
With the way I was being carried by my arms- my feet dangling about four feet off the ground, it left my entire body open for her gaze. She was not subtle about it in the slightest. The harpy was glazing over my entire body with her eyes like I was the juiciest steak in the store. She even licked her lips. Before I could even begin to squeak out some pathetic way of saying “Please don’t eat me”, a bit of movement down below caught my eye.
She was getting hard.
Her cock was quickly and purposefully swelling, the bulbous head starting to peek from the hood of her uncircumcised foreskin. Eight inches turned into ten, then twelve, then fourteen, and continued beyond that while her eyes drank hungrily of my body. Suddenly, things started to shift into place.
Bianca said that Breaches change based on who enters. I had originally attributed the lack of weapons and armour as some additional challenge or even a punishment for trying to ‘cheat the system’ with Bianca. Somehow, I never even conceived the thought that Talya and I being naked might have something to do with the fact that I had multiple Glyphs and skills relating to sex.
Bianca also said that Breaches and their challenges tend to have specific ‘paths’ or ‘styles’ to take when completing them. For the challenges in particular, trying to go against it or take a different method other than intended would often make it several times more difficult, if not impossible to complete.
Right now, this harpy was openly ogling my naked body, licking her lips, and getting erect. Meanwhile, she was rather effortlessly incapacitating both Talya and I on her lonesome- by holding me in the air and unable to use my hands, and choking out Talya who was coughing and straining against a grip that seemed impossible to break.
“I don’t know why the first instinct is to fight,” the harpy said in a deep, sultry voice. Oddly enough, it carried the twinge of a Swedish accent- all pitchy with pronounced vowels. “There are much more interesting things we can do.”
“Sorry,” I said quickly. “We thought you were trying to kill us.”
“Not unless you make me, dearies.”
With the way that things were piecing together, I doubted that I would have needed Entice. Still, the physical contact requirement for the persuasive skill was more than completed with the way she was holding me in the air.
“Well if that’s the case, would you mind letting us go? I can’t suck your dick properly if you’re holding me up here.”
She smiled. “Exactly what I was thinking.”
The harpy released her grip around Talya’s neck, who promptly fell to her knees while clutching her throat and coughing. That made my heart clench in my chest. On one hand, it meant that my immediate suspicions about the ‘proper’ way to deal with the harpy were correct. As long as we ‘battled’ with sex, we wouldn’t have to actually fight the monster girl that tossed a Navon-golm aside like a sack of potatoes. On the other hand, the absolute bitchbreaker between her legs made a constant bolt of fear spark through my head. It brought a new meaning to the phrase ‘hung like a horse’.
Meanwhile, she gently lowered me until my feet were back on the ground and let go of my wrists. I ignored the need to rub circulation back into my hands and took a step forward towards the harpy. My face was almost perfectly in line with her stomach, meaning I could grab the eighteen-or-so-inch long cock pointing towards my throat with both hands and heft it a few inches to start licking the tip.
I needed to move quickly, and for a mixture of reasons. Part of it was out of fear for what this monster of a woman would do if I didn’t start right away. There was also the fear of what she would do if I didn’t do a good job at pleasing her. Then there was the simple concern over her size, but if I didn’t let myself think about it then I couldn’t psych myself out. Like swimming in a really cold pool- it’s easier to dive in headfirst than to inch your way to the deep end. As for the rest of the emotions?
Pure, unrequited need.
I remembered when Mom talked to me about the ‘birds and the bees’. Elves were a race literally built for sex; the evolutionary reason being something about all the fae races only existing on a single island in the Jurshi Archipelago before the rest of the world discovered them. Since every hybrid race has difficulties conceiving amongst themselves, the honour on that island ultimately fell to the elves. They were the intermediary breeders of over a dozen different races for all of their continued survival.
Among those races were gnomes, faeries, satyrs, leprechauns, and more. However, the notable standouts were centaurs and trolls. Very large genitals (whichever set they may be), very low virility, and very high sex drives ended up gene-coding a size kink into every elf in existence, who were also gene-coded to fuck literally everything at the drop of a hat.
Yeah, almost nobody could ignore an elf asking for sex, but that went both ways- especially if the person asking was packing heat. A nine-foot tall harpy with a dick the size of a centaur’s? Just wrapping my hands around it made my heart rate skyrocket, and licking the extra-thick tip sent desire searing through my chest like molten metal. From the side, Talya let out a wheeze.
“Wha-” cough ”What?”
I didn’t stop, still suckling at the colossal cock in my hands. Just holding the foot-and-a-half pillar of dick was making my head numb. It was amazing- less than ten seconds ago, I was held up by my arms and offering a blowjob in the hopes that Talya and I wouldn’t be brutally dismembered. Now, after just a few licks, my vision was so narrowed on the pinnacle of virility held in my grasp that Talya became background noise. I didn’t realise that Talya asked her one-word question until the harpy chuckled.
“Having trouble putting it together? Let me spell it out for you.” The harpy wrapped one massive hand around the back of my head and pulled me so that an inch and a half of her length speared between my lips. My jaw was spread so wide that it was a genuine risk of dislocation, but I couldn’t bring myself to care.
“I’m going to fuck the shit out of your little girlfriend here until I dematerialise. Either that, or I kill both of you and then go hunt down that oldblood friend you came here with and give her the same offer.”
The harpy looked down at me through the gap of her cleavage and twitched some muscles to make her massive shaft jump- making me rise on my tiptoes to go with it since I couldn’t even conceive the idea of letting it slide out of my mouth. She smirked while I started to drool.
“So, do we have a deal?”
Chapter 25: Wuthering Heights IV (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Dubious/Questionable Consent
EXTREMELY Rough Sex
As in, 'Fucked to Incoherency'
Very Large Penis
Deepthroat
CreampieTo Mr. Sukkadikk; Epic? Well take Epic a deez nuts.
Chapter Text
The harpy’s skin was as tough as a well-done steak but it certainly didn’t taste like one. Thankfully, she seemed clean…ish. I wouldn’t have been able to care even if she was unwashed and completely vile, but that luckily wasn’t the case. There was a hint of sweat and more than a little musk that I smelled as much as I tasted, and that alone made my head spin.
I let out a whorish moan as I pushed forward and sucked as much of the unnamed harpy into my mouth as I could. Her cock was like a hardened steel bar covered in dense meat. While one hand continued to stroke at the shaft, the other went down and under to feel her balls. God, they were huge. Easily the size of a grapefruit each, and just as heavy. They were veritable factories of harpy cum and it sent a jolt of tingles through my body at the thought.
I want her to fuck me.
Of course, having that happen would mean taking her dick out of my mouth, and I wasn’t nearly ready enough for that. I took a small step forward to sink a few more inches past my lips and felt her huge tip pressing against my throat. It was amazing- she was so tall that I could suck her dick while we were both standing. All I needed to go was give a tiny hunch in my back and it put me at the perfect level to take her thick, colossal pillar of virility.
I was barely aware of Talya slowly rising to her feet. “A Breach monster… doesn’t want to fight?”
The long fingers wrapped around the back of my head tightened and pulled me further down, causing the harpy’s large head to slide into my throat with a bolt of pleasure so potent it may as well have been adrenaline injected right into my veins. Thankfully, my elven biology seemed more than up to the task of throating a dick the size of a horse’s- something that should have been impossible for any normal person. The harpy let out a low grunt.
“Mmm, that’s a good whore.” I couldn’t see how her eyes flicked over to Talya- I was too preoccupied. “To answer your question, no. I love to fight. I love dying. I’ve been fighting and killing and dying for centuries. There’s no rush quite like a battle to the death. It’s all I’ve ever cared about for my entire existence. As soon as you two and the oldblood entered, though…”
She made a noise like a throaty growl, or maybe a purr. Either way, it vibrated the cock in my throat and I drooled like a helpless whore- which I was.
“Oooh, I could get used to this. It’s like I was dreaming and now I’m finally awake. There’s all sorts of feelings I’ve never had before.”
I couldn’t make sense of her words, I was too busy lavishing in the feeling of a second hand wrapped around the back of my head and applying more pressure. I could see the harpy’s pelvis getting closer and closer as more inches forced into my distended throat.
“What do you mean, ‘you love dying’? You’ve died before?”
“Wow, you’re made of stone and I still didn’t expect you to be this dense.” Another inch. “We’re part of the Breach. It makes us regenerate so we can die for our purpose over and over again. Killing or being killed, either way our purpose has been served. Now if you could please shut the fuck up, I’m trying to enjoy this here.”
Another inch. I now had double-digits lodged between my lips- about half the length- and drool was leaking down my chin. That didn’t stop the harpy. Her grip on my head tightened securely and she pulled me backwards about a third of the way. I coughed and gasped as my windpipe was cleared, but instinctively whined at the lack of dick. The harpy laughed.
“Damn, this whore is something else. That’s some good stuff.”
She yanked my head forward, also causing me to take another step towards her. Both of my hands went down to rest on her thick, powerful thighs. I could only gurgle and choke in pleasure when a foot of monster dick crammed down my throat.
“Oh yeah,” she groaned. “I’m gonna have some real fun.”
She may have been somewhat slow and gentle at first while shoving two-third of a leg down my windpipe, but that was as far as that went. The harpy yanked my skull back, wrenching half a foot of dick free before unceremoniously plowing it right back in. Then she did it again. And again. And again.
Cockmeat jackhammered in and out, making me sputter and cough in protest. Not that I was actually protesting. I let my eyes roll up in my head and tried to keep my throat open in the way I instinctively knew how to do. Deepthroating Talya was already an experience- she wasn’t a small girl down there. This left a heat in my chest and a dripping down my legs that I’d never experienced quite this hard.
Actually, the closest resemblance would have been that elf on the ship when I woke up in this world. Tabitha? Tracy? I couldn’t even properly recall the name right now- I was too busy trying to choke down gasps of oxygen when the harpy’s log backed far enough out of my neck to allow airflow. Either way, this was a roughness I hadn’t properly experienced since that first morning, and this was only using my throat. If I wasn’t already drooling all over myself, I would have started at the thought of what the harpy would do with my pussy.
“Samirah? Are you okay?” Talya’s voice was tentative and worrisome. Sure, she’d been on the ‘rough’ side during some of our sessions but there was a difference between ‘rough sex’ and a ‘complete disregard for the well-being of a partner’. It was all I could manage to gurgle out a cock-drunk moan and lift a hand to make a thumbs-up.
I didn’t have to worry about my knees starting to give out, since the harpy was holding me up. I could drop my hand between my legs and start furiously rubbing while I was used like a dangling fleshlight. The sensation only got better as the harpy slammed more of her junk past my lips with every thrust. Soon enough, the downstrokes went from leaving a foot of meat in my esophagus to an inch beyond, and another inch after that, and another after that, and yet another.
Spit, saliva, and extra-salty precum was bubbling and dripping out of the corners of my mouth with a horrendously sloppy noise every time the harpy shoved in. The fact she was roughly face-fucking me and yanking my head back and forth along her lengthy shaft also meant that the strings of liquid were swinging and splattering all over both of us. It was running down my chest in thick streams and tears of both bliss and strain were leaking over my cheeks.
Her rippling pelvis was getting so close I could almost taste it- literally. I wanted it so bad. The heat scorching through my entire core begged for it like a drowning woman to land. Meanwhile, the hand not on the harpy’s thighs was rubbing something fierce in the land down under and sending throbs through my abdomen only amplified by my oxygen-deprived, cock-drunk haze. When the tip of my nose started pressing up against the harpy’s muscular pelvis with each rapid thrust, I could only let out a gurgling, pathetic, happy noise and let my fingers bear down on my clit like a four-level vibrator set to level nine.
While I shamelessly rubbed myself to the most intensely unique orgasm yet, the harpy never stopped her relentless, ruthless throat-fuck. Every second, the harpy bottomed out again and let the tip of her massive cock reach my stomach before yanking it right back to plunge in the next second. Every second, I made a pathetic noise and sank deeper into my climax while I was used like nothing more than a half-elf-sized throat pussy.
The harpy let her head roll back and gave another of those strange purrs as if she were getting some gentle sloppy-toppy and not a body-racking, eighteen-inch throat annihilation. That was the only indication I got before her grip tightened and a foot of dick started writhing like a python having a seizure.
When the first blast of cum came forth, it was just that- a blast. Like someone shoved a power hose down my throat and pulled the throttle. It was thick, it was hot, and it was powerful as it poured into me in a long, two-second stream. I couldn’t even taste it since it was deposited all but directly into my stomach.
And then the second rope happened. Then the third.
By the fifth river of cum that scoured the walls of my guts clean like a pressure washer, I was already choking. Granted, I already had been choking due to excessive meat in my airway, but I could still take teeny-tiny breaths during the administrations. Now that liquid was being added to the mix, those ‘teeny-tiny breaths’ turned into gargling coughs as cum swept into both my stomach and my lungs. It didn’t help that the harpy never stopped moving even while she dumped an unruly amount of fluid down my esophagus. It was a windpipe-bruising throat-fuck that also doubled as a form of waterboarding torture.
I couldn’t begin to put into words how much I loved it.
Soon, I started to be able to taste the harpy’s cum, since it was bubbling back up my throat and into my mouth every time I coughed. It was extremely bitter but I didn’t care. It was cum being pumped from a big, throbbing dick and that was more than enough for my whorish tastes. I swallowed as much of it down as I could, filling my stomach with the high-fructose porn syrup and also letting the movement of my swallows continue to milk her throbbing shaft. Still, a good amount spilled out from around my lips and dribbled down my chin, neck and chest.
I let out a wet, cummy moan as the harpy buried herself to the base of her impressive cock and held herself in my throat for the last dredges of her unreasonable climax. My vision was going black at the edges when she finally let go of my head. Of course, that meant I lost the only thing properly holding me up since I’d lost control of my legs. My knees buckled and I dropped completely. It caused the still-hard foot-and-a-half of girlcock to slide up and out of my mouth with a gout of cum.
Talya caught me before I hit the ground and I could only clutch onto her with weak arms as I hacked what felt like a gallon of creamy seed onto the dirt.
“Oh, I needed that,” the harpy said. She smiled, reached her long arms above her head and leaned backwards in a stretch that looked all-too-satisfying. That also helped to make her cum-covered cock stick outwards like a spear of virility. When my vision started to regain focus and I instinctively licked the cum off my lips, I looked up to see the harpy grinning down at me.
“That was a good start. Let’s keep going.”
She bent down and wrapped one massive hand around my bicep. I let out a surprised yelp as I was yanked into the air and pressed against something hard. That ‘something hard’ turned out to be the harpy’s flat, muscular stomach. Not all of it was hard though- my face was pressed right in the huge valley of her cleavage. Instinct kicked in and I pulled my head back to suckle at a dark nipple.
“Ooh, getting into it. I like that.”
Her other hand wrapped firmly around my entire midsection to hold me in place, then the one on my arm released to go lower. My heart nearly leapt into my cum-coated throat when I felt the tip of her cock nestle into the crook of my lower lips. I foolishly thought that she would have been gentle to start, like she did when cramming her dick down my throat.
Oh, was I wrong.
I squealed as the harpy’s grip on my stomach tightened and she forced me downwards onto the length of her shaft with no preamble or warning. The worst part was that the action of being yanked downwards like that pulled me out of reach of her lovely breasts. That meant I had nothing soft and squishy to lose myself in as the harpy shoved every inch right to the hilt until my pelvis slapped against hers.
I saw stars.
All I could do was scrape fingers against her tough skin in an attempt to get purchase on anything- anything at all. My toes curled at the cervix-bruising pillar of dick now buried inside of me and my legs wrapped around her as far as they would reach. After all, if I didn’t hold on, the only thing holding me off the ground would be the third leg shoved up my snatch and the single hand wrapped around my midsection.
Not that it mattered, since any grip I had was torn away when the harpy lifted me back up just as quickly and slammed me down again. And again. Then a fourth time.
“Fuck, that’s a good pussy…”
The harpy cooed as she shamelessly used me like a living sex toy. Meanwhile, I was putting every ounce of focus I could manage to avoid biting my tongue off while I screamed. It was too much to manage. Every little bump, ridge, and vein massaged my inner walls at a speed that wasn’t reasonable for any living creature. The harpy simply thrusted each time she pulled me downwards, just like if I got a bit enthusiastic with my dildo. She even leaned backwards and rested her other hand on her hip as she literally masturbated using my extra-deep-and-extra-stretchy elven pussy.
“Oh! Oh my- aagh!”
I squeaked out whatever sounds I could as I was stuffed to the brim with far-too-many inches of dick. When it slurped out with obscene noises and a mixture of our juices, I whined at the absence. Those whimpers turned into gasps when I was abruptly filled all the way back up with a dick that felt even bigger than it looked- and it looked as much the monster as the harpy was.
I could barely comprehend Talya standing off to the side with wide, solid blue eyes. She didn’t seem to know what to do- with me being senselessly railed by a futa monstergirl almost twice my size. At the very least, I could see her stiff erection sticking forward. I couldn’t blame her- I would have been turned on seeing me getting pounded, too. Is that narcissistic? Absolutely. Did I care? Not at all.
All I cared about was the massive shaft disappearing into my lower lips, and it was orgasm-inducing. I could only look down, watch her meat get gobbled up by my hungry pussy, and feel my insides spasm hard. A throaty scream pulled from my lips as I came around her cock like I was climaxing for the first time in my life.
I bucked my hips into her instinctively as the harpy drove her cock up into me over and over again. It was a ceaseless pounding that made my mind feel like it was melting almost as much as my body. If my abdomen had any more heat flushing through it, I would risk bursting into flames.
Sweat was pouring down my brow and leaking into my eyes- it stung but I couldn’t care. The only thing that mattered were the many inches slamming into my aching core- never slowing and never pausing.
“Oh, I wish I could have had some of this energy a long time ago. This is so much better than regular fighting.”
At least she was cognizant enough to talk. My eyes were watering and I was trying to stay conscious through the agony of bliss. Proud, athletic hips scooped forward to collide our pelvises with loud, fleshy impacts. Even her huge balls were swinging forward with enough momentum from the speed of her thrusts to slam into my ass with each cunt-bruising stroke.
Every limit that I thought I had became a mere afterimage in the face of what was happening. I had thought that Talya was the peak of the thickness I could handle. I had thought that the elf on the ship was the longest possible dick I could fit inside of me. For both of them, I had been so incredibly wrong. This random, unnamed harpy blew both of them completely out of the water and informed me that the limits I thought I had reached before were actually just a ‘warning’ sign. A sign that could be ignored- a sign that could be surpassed altogether by a force of nature with an eighteen-inch cock.
A second and third orgasm ripped through my body like a torn tendon by the time that the harpy’s breathing finally became laboured. Once again, that was the only warning. Also identical to her previous one, the harpy didn’t stop fucking when she came. She did, at least, slow just a smidge.
Every time she bottomed out and her thick head collided against the barrier to my womb, it was accompanied by a long hose-down of thick, paste-like cream. My mind went blank. The pressure of liquid spraying against my cervix at such high speeds set my nerve endings on fire and made my body tighten in yet another trip over the peak. Because of her movements, I couldn’t even wrap my legs around her for stability- I was left dangling with twitching muscles and zero control of what was happening while I was flooded with obscene amounts of monster girl cum.
It was nothing but warmth and virility pumping into my deepest depths as her cock throbbed with pulse after pulse. Just like when she dumped her load down my throat, there was only so much space for it to be stored inside. Actually, there was less. A womb is a lot smaller than a stomach.
It spilled out freely and nigh-uncontested from where our nethers were joined, doing so with squelches and all sorts of sloppy sounds. I could feel it running down my legs and dripping from the bottoms of my feet. It would make one hell of a mess, but that was the least of my concerns right now.
When the unnamed harpy finally lifted me far enough for the head of her cock to pull free, it did so with the lewdest of possible noises and even more virile seed slopping down my thighs. She didn’t set me down on my feet, though. Instead, she turned me around so that I was facing out towards Talya and lined herself up once more.
“Ugh, I can’t get enough…”
I couldn’t even bring myself to say ‘no more’. I felt numb. My mouth was dry and my body wasn’t fully responding as I tried to shake my head. Thankfully, bless her, Talya’s eyes widened and she stepped forward.
“No!”
The harpy paused. I couldn’t see the look she gave Talya, but I could see the Navon-golm’s reaction as her hands started shaking. A low growl purred from behind my ear. “What did you say?”
Talya gulped.
“She can’t take it anymore. Look at her- she’s barely conscious.”
“And that was part of the deal,” she snarled. “I fuck her until it kills me, or I kill both of you.”
“You’re already killing her!”
The harpy’s response came partly in the form of a strained cry from me as I was lowered firmly onto her cock. All I could do was reach my hands back and try to grab at her forearms. It felt amazing, but it was too much. The harpy purred in pleasure again. Talya took another step.
“Please, stop!”
A wince of pain emerged as the harpy’s grip tightened around my midsection, causing her blade-like nails to draw thin red lines that started to drip down my skin. “I’m not giving up this pussy.”
Talya stammered, but I couldn’t even comprehend that. I was trying to deal with the bitchbreaker dislodging all the cum shoved into my depths.
“Err… fuck me instead!”
If I could see from Talya’s perspective, I would have been aware of the way that the harpy stared her up and down, took a long, unimpressed look at the tool between the Navon-golm’s legs, and scoffed. “I don’t think so.”
Another thrust that sent me reeling. Talya stepped forward once more- she was right in front of us, looking up at me with worry in her face. She even grabbed my arms and stared right at the overpowered harpy.
“Please, I’m more durable than she is. I can take it- she can’t!”
With a movement that made me squeal, I was yanked off her cock altogether and held loosely in one hand like an oversized McDonald’s toy. She leaned down and snarled at Talya. “I already said; I’m not giving up this pussy.”
Something twanged in my mind. Talya was trying to hold me up even as I was held in the massive bird-woman’s grip. I tried mumbling something but the words didn’t quite come out. Talya leaned in, concerned.. “What? What is it?”
“Yuh- yooo… take?”
She seemed uncertain, but she nodded resolutely. “You can’t anymore. I won’t let her.”
“And what are you gonna do about it?” The harpy smirked and dangled me in front of Talya, teasing her. I knew Talya was going to answer with something, and based on the harpy’s personality so far, it probably would have ended with both of us in multiple pieces. I stopped Talya by weakly raising one hand and placing it on her cheek. I wanted to ask; “Do you trust me?”
What ended up coming out sounded a little bit more like “Doo… doowu tuss?”
Talya paused, then nodded. Whether she actually understood me or not wasn’t even part of the question at this point. As mind-breakingly amazing as the harpy was, I knew that I literally wouldn’t survive this on my own.
It genuinely left a pain in my chest to do it- to subject Talya to this. But, she offered out of sheer concern for my well-being. Not to mention, she didn’t even have the proper equipment for it. She would almost certainly have to take this monster up the ass, an act that I was pretty sure where Talya had no interest being on the receiving end- and that was with regular sized tools. Something like this? Forget permanent damage- that was more likely to kill her than anything else.
The least I could do was let her use the proper hole.
I reached down to both of our nethers, and for the first time since that initial test with Bianca, used Genital Swap.
Chapter 26: Wuthering Heights V (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female/Futa POV x Futa x Female/Futa? (How the hell do I describe this?)
Genital Swapping
Dubious Consent
Extremely Rough Sex
CreampiesAuthor's Note:
Gay rights.
Chapter Text
I wasn’t quite able to comprehend the reactions, since Talya backed away in surprise at the same time that the harpy dropped me to the ground. I collapsed from lack of energy, but shuddered at the sensation of my pelvis morphing and growing. It was far more intense than when I swapped with Bianca last week, and it was absolutely because the change was more… well, more. Swapping one pussy with another required much less reorientation than swapping one for a dick.
“What the… what did you do?” The harpy sounded concerned while she watched a pale, stony, and uncomfortably heavy cock grow between my legs.
I pushed myself up on one arm. Already, I could feel my mind clearing from the haze of evolutionary lust in the afterglow of such violently powerful orgasms- and no longer being impaled on a foot and a half of dick, obviously. Just the knowledge that she was ‘done’ with me for this one specific moment let normal thoughts seep back in. I felt like a sleeper agent that got triggered to activate as soon as I touched her cock and now I was going back in disguise. It was disorienting, to say the least.
“You… you said you weren’t giving up my pussy.” I pointed towards Talya who now had a distinctive lack of dick between her legs. Instead, her off-white skin darkened to my tanned, fleshy shade around her pelvis- to which she was staring in astonishment. It was even dripping with the harpy’s cum while swollen and coloured an uncomfortable-looking shade of red. “She’s got my pussy now.”
Talya took a glance towards me with wide, confused eyes, then back to the harpy that stepped towards her. “Uhh…”
“Doesn’t matter to me,” the harpy said, “as long as I’ve got a hole to breed.”
The Navon-golm took one last look at me, lying on the ground panting. There was no telling what she was thinking, since I just whipped out magic she’d probably never even comprehended before to rearrange our junks, and basically handed her over to a Breach monster that was more interested in fucking than fighting. Everything was almost definitely getting turned upside-down in terms of what she knew, but I could only watch in amazement as she stood up a little straighter. She steeled her gaze towards the harpy and spoke with the confidence I recognized as the kind I would use to avoid showing how scared I was.
“Do your worst.”
She probably shouldn’t have said that.
In less than a minute, Talya had her back pressed up against the trunk of the tree and was making vaguely french-sounding screams as she took the harpy in a pussy she had no experience with. It was one hell of a test drive for some brand new equipment, but Talya was taking it like a champ. Or, as well as anyone losing their genital-swapped virginity to a horse-sized dick could take it. In other words- she was still conscious.
I was sat back against a branch, desperately catching my breath and wiping the sweat from my body. It mixed with some of the streaks of blood on my arms left over from the earlier bird attacks, as well as the dribbles running down my stomach from the harpy’s nails. Thankfully, the cuts were shallow enough that the bleeding was already slowing.
As much as I was enjoying the ability to rest for a few minutes, I naturally couldn’t keep myself from glancing down between my legs at the new package resting there. For one, it was heavy. Probably the only reason it didn’t hurt from existing was because the skin around my pelvis smoothly transitioned into the dense stone. If it was a clean seam, then the weight tugging against my normal skin wouldn’t just be uncomfortable like right now, it would be genuinely painful.
At least that discomfort was abated by the sheer fact that I had a dick. I couldn’t help myself. I was reaching down and wrapping fingers around the shaft while giving gentle strokes. The feeling was so alien, yet oddly familiar. It wasn’t unlike passing a light rub just outside my pussy lips, but it was in a different place. It was all around the shaft, and a little more sensitive on the underside. Rubbing my fingers up further around the stiff head sent little tingles that did very nice things.
I wasn’t entirely sure what a statue person’s dick would feel like flaccid, since this one was wildly erect when I swapped with Talya, and because of the show I was getting, was certainly staying that way. As rough as the harpy was, I could see Talya’s face twisted in pleasure amidst the strain so I didn’t feel too bad about enjoying the sight of so many inches vanishing and reappearing inside of her, second after second. At least a good part of her was enjoying herself.
Unfortunately, I wasn’t in the mood or the condition to enjoy my new appendage. Maybe another time, when I wasn’t exhausted and overwhelmed from such primal, ball-slapping sex. It meant that I could divert my attention not to the cum-slicked shaft pounding the absolute shit out of the temporarily-non-futa Talya, but rather the individual bearing the tool.
“So, do you have a name?”
The response came with a quirked eyebrow as the harpy looked over. “In what way?”
That caught me off guard. “You know, like… a name. I’m Samirah, and that’s Talya.”
The harpy glanced at the girl she was brutally pounding into, scoffed, then turned back to me.
“What do you call this place?”
“...The Breach?”
She shook her head. “Not the term. The title. What has humanity called this segment of the Void?”
“Wuthering Heights.” I said, unsure. The harpy tilted her head.
“Then my name is Wuthering Heights.”
“Uhh, you’re naming yourself after the Breach?”
The harpy laughed and stopped her thrusting for a moment, burying herself completely in Talya. All she could do in response was cry out and bury her face into the harpy’s torso with desperately clawing fingers.
“I don’t name myself after anything. I am the Breach, so I share the name the mortals have decided for it.”
“Uhhh…” I stammered. The harpy rolled her eyes, then resumed her rapid thrusting like she wasn’t having a casual conversation.
“This tree is Wuthering Heights. The leaves are Wuthering Heights. The birds you slay, the challenges you face, and the boss awaiting in his nest are all Wuthering Heights. We are all the same energy, split into many smaller forms.”
I furrowed my brow. “So, a hivemind?”
The harpy, err… Wuthering Heights scoffed and thought for a moment.
“Mortal analogies have always been strange, but I believe a more accurate representation of us would be a single person, not a collective. Every creature or challenge you would encounter here is a finger of the body that our energy formed upon your entry. We are Wuthering Heights and we will serve our purpose.”
“And that purpose is…?”
Her eyes took on a darker shade, the yellow seeming to catch shadow and turn orange.
“Kill intruders or die in the attempt.”
“Cool, cool,” I bit my lip awkwardly. “Well, super glad you didn’t decide to kill us. If I may ask, why didn’t you kill us?”
Wuthering Heights (god, that name was awful for a… person? Screw it, W.H. it is) readjusted her grip on Talya, pressing her more firmly into the tree to support the extreme weight and get a better angle to continue thrusting. I could see a bit of sweat dripping down W.H.’s flawless body.
“Fucking is more fun.”
“You know, I’m right there with you. I love a good fuck way more than dying. I can only assume you’ve never been like this before, so why now? Also, if you are all one big conglomeration, then why are you acting so different? The regular birds just went for the kill, but you’re slamming balls-deep. Why?”
W.H. slowed her movements. Talya whined and pressed her head back into the tree during the slight reprieve where the harpy was simply fucking her, and not ‘fucking the shit out of her’. W.H. let out a breath.
“Because of you.”
“I figured that much,” I pursed my lips. “But, again, why?”
She seemed to think for a moment, probably trying to find a way to put it into words. In the meantime, she took nearly two dozen long thrusts into Talya who wheezed and moaned before W.H. answered.
“We are energy. We have no structure, but we have our pattern. When people enter the Void through us, their connection to the Void is what builds us. The energy you mortals carry give us our shape among the mold and you…” She locked eyes with me in a way that made goosebumps rise. “You broke us. Everything hurts. We are still together, but the fractures are wide. We can’t think. We can’t see. You are the light that blinds us but also gives us warmth. You cracked the pattern, just like you did to the oldblood.”
I paused. “Oldblood? Are you talking about Bianca?”
W.H. turned her face back to Talya, who seemed too out of it to even register what was being spoken about. I couldn’t blame her. Amidst the sounds of ‘plaps’ and ‘squelches’, I could hear the harpy take a long, low sniff a few inches above Talya’s head.
“You haven’t broken her pattern.”
Obviously, she was referring to my Embolden skill, though ‘breaking her pattern’ was a very odd way of putting it. I shook my head. “Not yet. We were going to figure all that out after we cleared the Breach, but as you’re aware, things changed pretty fucking fast. Why’d you split us up from Bianca?”
The answer didn’t come immediately. That was because W.H.’s breathing, which had been getting gradually more ragged, turned into low grunts and her thrusts into Talya became erratic. I wasn’t sure whether I was obligated to avert my gaze or not- after all, Talya was getting her very first creampie.
She moaned and whined while W.H. pumped her- or my, rather- already full pussy with a second extremely large load of cum that lasted a comical amount of time. From this angle, I could see W.H.’s fruit-sized testicles clenching up and down as they spurted out a veritable river’s worth of virile seed into the awaiting cavern not suited to taking it in any capacity. Again and again they throbbed as the thick cream was deposited right into- wait, did Talya get my womb if I swapped with her? How much of my genitals were actually transferred? Was it just the vagina itself, or anything else?
Did her organs get shoved out of the way to make room for an elven pussy that reached to her ribcage, or was there some weird spatial distortion going on that prevented the transformation from being lethal? I mean, a foot and a half of dick was occupying the space where Talya’s stomach used to be. At least for elves, our internal mumbo-jumbo was flatter and aligned more vertically closer to our spine to make room for a cunt the size of a hallway and a uterus capable of pumping out a centaur. A uterus that was being stuffed to the bubbling brim with thick harpy cream.
I shook my head. Those were unimportant questions- I was ninety-five percent sure that Talya couldn’t get pregnant with a half-harpy baby. It was my pussy, and Controlled Fertility was firmly switched ‘On’. Even if it wouldn’t work while transferred like that, swapping our lady bits back around would definitely solve the issue. Either way, W.H.’s baby-factories-down-under kept visibly twitching for almost a minute of nonstop cumming, letting the thick fluid squelch free and pour down Talya’s greying legs. Eventually, she slid her long shaft out from the well-fucked Talya who gasped at the movement. It was almost funny, the way that her pussy oozed out a long stream of thick cum while W.H.’s cock spat out one final rope all over her pelvis. It was like the sloppiest hentai animation ever.
Meanwhile, W.H. herself was doing… okay. Definitely better than Talya and I, all things considered, and her hard cock and hungry gaze proved she was more than ready for round three. However, she was also visibly sweating, a thin layer of sheen slicking up her caramel skin. Furthermore, she seemed… ragged? Some of her feathers in her wings or in her hair were sticking in odd directions and even the yellow of her scaled feet had paled a touch. Now that I looked closer, there was even a bit of glittering dust trickling out of one ear. She lined her cock back up to Talya-
“Wait!”
W.H. paused for a moment as I scrambled to my feet and walked closer. “My turn. Let her down.”
Talya made a noise of protest, but I wasn’t entirely sure whether that was because she wanted to keep going, or simply wanted to keep me from getting fucked into incoherence again. She wasn’t in any state to continue, though. Most of her face wasn’t even the pliable version of her skin anymore- it was hard as a rock and the blue in her eyes had completely vanished under a grey crust. I rested a hand on our swapped genitals and focused on the skill again.
“It’s okay, Talya. I’ve rested a bit and I’m okay now. We’ll take turns.”
As the odd sensation of my disproportionately heavy cock vanished, it was replaced by instant, throbbing soreness. After all, if I took my pussy back, I also took back the strain it had just been under. It had been hard-fucked twice by the extremely-well-endowed-and-very-aggressive harpy, and though the tingling pleasure sent small aftershocks of Talya’s orgasms through my system, it was begging for a rest that it wasn’t going to get. I bit my lip and looked up at W.H. as she unceremoniously dropped Talya to the ground, wrapped her hands around my midsection and lifted me into position. Immediately, the action sent flutters through my stomach that made me dizzy. Damn, these elven genes were NOT cutting me any slack- it was unreasonably difficult to form words under the promise of her threatening cock.
“Wh-why did you split u-us and Bi-... the oldblood up?”
W.H. growled, slammed her huge dick up into me in the way that I’d already forgotten, and let out a purr as I throated a pleasured scream.
“She has her trials, you have yours.”
After the third creampie, W.H. was leaking the glitter-dust from both ears and a nostril. By number four, it was trickling out of her eyes like tears and a few of her feathers. After that point, she stopped talking altogether- not that she was answering much of anything after I took over for round three. Instead, she turned that lack of vocalization into even more determination for her back-to-back climaxes; fucking us even harder than she was before.
Thankfully, whatever was happening also seemed to speed up, too. When she dumped the somehow-still-massive load number five into me, part of what dribbled out from my pussy was glimmering just like the sparkles floating off of W.H.’s hair and the tips of her creepily long fingers.
Number seven made it more obvious what was happening- W.H. was disintegrating. By the time she finished in me again, her wings were halfway gone and scattered in the wind. After that, Talya took what would end up being the eighth and final shift as W.H. literally fucked us to death- her death, that is.
Though, I certainly felt like I was dead (again). Talya and I were laid on the ground, panting for breaths that wouldn’t come, covered in unreasonable amounts of cum and dirt that stuck to it like superglue all over our skin. It was coating our legs, our stomachs, our chests, and even a not-small amount of our faces and hair. Whatever part of me wasn’t coated in a layer of cream- which wasn’t a lot- had a thick coating of sweat and every muscle in my body hurt. That wasn’t including my pussy, which was throbbing with genuine agony.
Talya had even managed a healing spell my way when I was getting the ‘Cervix-Buster-3000’ treatment in round five. While it certainly helped to abate the legitimate bruising and swelling that the pass-around-pussy was getting, it didn’t help with exhaustion. I hadn’t moved after W.H. dropped me after round seven and could only watch from beneath as Talya took the final round as it dripped onto my face. It took everything I had to reach a hand over and swap us back to normal after W.H. scattered in the wind and subsequently dropped Talya to the ground with a heavy thud.
I wasn’t sure how long we were lying there, battered and fucked into submission. I certainly wasn’t awake for all of it- consciousness slipped in and out like a sketchy wifi-signal. All I could see when the world came back into focus every once in a while was Talya lying on her side, unmoving. She was completely solidified from head to toe. Nothing but a stiff, unmoving, slate grey statue with her arms and legs held forward in the same position they had been when she was dangling from W.H.’s cock. Talya had literally fucked unconscious. After a few more flashes of sentience, I managed to crawl my way over and squeeze my way into her extended arms to try and warm her up before zonking out yet again.
After that, the next time I woke was from panicked shoves against my shoulder. A worried but familiar voice was calling out.
“Sam? Talya? Dammit, please be okay! Wake up!”
I weakly cracked open an eye to see a figure kneeling over us with a furry cloak draping over her shoulders; fully armoured in steel plates that covered everything except her head where the helmet was removed. A wheeze escaped my lips. “Bianca?”
Immediately, I felt warm lips press against mine as she pulled our faces together for a kiss. It lasted so long that when Bianca finally pulled away, I was gasping for breath. Glancing sideways, Talya was still out cold. A good portion of her face and her body was still crusted over, both in her natural solidification as well as dried cum. However, the arms that dangled above me in their stiff stature had softened in the joints just enough to droop down and rest on my torso like I was cuddling a sack of bricks with arms. Bianca glanced between both of us with a confused, relieved, and partially horrified expression.
“What the… what happened to you?”
My throat was dry and my voice was a scratchy whisper. “We killed a harpy with a horse dick by letting her fuck us until she evaporated.”
The face Bianca made caused the single biggest regret of choosing to live in a medieval world for my afterlife- not having a camera to take a picture of it. “...What?”
I coughed through a short laugh and winced. “Help me warm up Talya. Then we’ll tell you exactly what happened, oldblood”
Bianca squeaked and her eyes widened. She tried stammering out something that sounded like ‘Huh? How did you-’, but failed halfway through and paled several shades. I gave another painful laugh.
“All three of us have a lot to talk about.”
Chapter 27: Revealed
Notes:
Author's Note:
"Slay icon werk versace house down bootz""That text will be the next author's note."
"Thank GOD lmao"
Chapter Text
A magical werewolf-skin cloak wasn’t just a badass fashion statement; Bianca reluctantly took off her armor, to which I noticed she had nothing on underneath. Furthermore, she looked like she had just taken a shower or something- her skin was moist and her hair was hanging in red strings. That didn’t matter at the moment. Gambeson and steel was set to the side while a naked Bianca saddled up to the other side of Talya and pulled the cloak over all three of us like a fuzzy blanket.
I couldn’t quite imagine what was happening in Bianca’s head. Sure, I had fucked both her and Talya multiple times, and both of them knew that, but there hadn’t been any sexual interaction between the two of them as of yet. The biggest ‘engagement’ between them had been that time in the showers when Talya saw both Bianca and I naked before we went out for dinner. Now, Bianca and I were having nude cuddles with an unconscious Talya. There were multiple questions in the air, but Bianca and I held a silent agreement- any talking waited until Talya woke up.
It felt like hours. In reality, it was probably closer to five minutes before the grey-scale Navon-golm let out a low rumble in her throat and shifted her head. “Nnngh…”
Since she didn’t breathe like a normal person, that was the first indication aside from her slowly-paling skin that she was even alive. It made my heart skip several beats in relief.
“Woah, hey- it’s okay. We’re fine. Bianca’s here too- she found us.”
“I-” she yawned “-I can feel her. She’s… mmmm. Soft. Warm.”
Over Talya’s shoulder, I could see Bianca suddenly look very uncomfortable. After all, her naked breasts were pressing into Talya’s back and now she was being complimented for it. There wasn’t any time to ponder that, since Talya wrapped her arms around me with a little bit more purpose before yawning once again.
“As nice as this is, I believe that you owe me an explanation, little Tiger.”
“In a moment. First, Bianca’s going to tell us what happened with her, and also why a muscle-mommy harpy lady kept calling her oldblood.”
The Battlemage’s face went white. Talya slowly and stiffly rolled over so that she was facing Bianca, and I rested my head on a stony shoulder to be a part of the ensuing conversation. Under both of our gaze, Bianca let out a shaky breath.
“The Breach took my equipment, which it obviously did to you two as well. I was ambushed by multiple monsters but dispatched them without too much issue.”
I glanced over at the armour laid out on the ground and the greatsword leaning against the tree trunk. “It didn’t take all of your equipment, though. Lucky you.”
“No, it did.” Bianca shook her head. “I had to earn that stuff back.”
The rapid reddening of her cheeks, averting of her eyes, and the pretense of what this Breach entailed gave me all the information I needed. I grinned. “Care to enlighten us?”
She faltered.
“I… there were… uhhh-” she swallowed deeply and steeled herself. “I had to pleasure a growth of the tree until it gave my cloak back.”
That made Talya recoil slightly. “A growth of the tree…?”
“A plant dick.” I finished, chuckling. That made Bianca wince, but she nodded.
“After it was… finished… another one appeared with my sword. The third had my armour. Then it was a walk up the path to find you.”
I shrugged- or at least, as best as I could while also having my arms wrapped around Talya. “Alright then, mind telling us what ‘oldblood’ means?”
Oddly enough, Bianca seemed significantly more scared to explain that than her endeavours with phallic plants. All the colour drained from her face. “I- err… uhh…” Then, she suddenly shifted, removing her arms from around Talya and turning over entirely so that her back was to both of us. There were several deep breaths before I let out a hesitant;
“Bianca?”
“My…” she faltered, then tried again. “My name isn’t Bianca.”
Many moments of silence passed. Eventually, I cocked my head. “Are you gonna tell us what it is or are we trying to keep the dramatic pause rolling for extra effect?”
She may have been turned away, but I could almost feel the way Bianca’s gaze twisted. “I- umm…” She gave a deep breath.
“It’s-”
“Ariel Verdanus,” Talya interrupted. “Daughter of Marietta Verdanus and Rodas Hawthorne. Princess of the Verdanus royal family.”
My eyes went wide, but Bianca was already twisting her head back over her shoulder to look at Talya. “How… how did you-”
“There’s only so much that I can hear about a missing red-headed Cardian warrior princess before a connection forms to the strange, red-headed Cardian warrior girl that rolls into Port Lexin after tearing apart a Breach on her lonesome.”
“Hold on, you’re part of the royal family?” I asked. Bianca’s gaze flicked to mine for a moment before she turned away again.
“There is no royal family anymore.”
My voice didn’t want to work for a few moments until I finally managed to put words in my mouth. “I… I haven’t been keeping up with the news. I know there’s a war, but…”
Talya glanced up at me, then gave a slow nod before she started to explain.
“You know how Cardian is divided into two countries, right? North and South?”
“And they don’t like each other…”
She shook her head. “No, they don’t. Originally, the entire continent was one country ruled by the Verdanus family who are the descendants of the Matriarch bloodline. About eighty years ago, there was a rebellion from a group called the Gorudan Militia, who were led by the Hawthorne family. They rose up against the Verdanus and demanded that power be brought back to the people. It became a full-fledged war and the Militia claimed the north half of the continent. Then, a truce was formed under one condition- the Verdanus family weren’t allowed to have children with anyone other than the Hawthornes. That way, if any of them became Blessed-”
“Then the Hawthornes would take claim of the Matriarch’s power,” I finished. “I remember a bit of this stuff from my History classes in school. If someone descended from one of the original Blessed becomes Blessed themselves, the power of their bloodline awakens or something like that. Just like that guy- uhh… Corn-cob or something?”
“Cornelius Verdanus-Hawthorne,” Bianca said flatly, still facing away. “Grandfather. Everyone was scared of him becoming some tool for the Hawthornes to take power over the entire continent, but he managed to turn the truce into a legitimate peace. He used his powers to single-handedly broker an alliance between the two countries. He opened trade routes, managed deals, and ushered peace when nobody else could.”
Talya muttered. “When you’re capable of taking down an army by yourself, people are less inclined towards violence.”
Several moments passed before Bianca turned over. I tried to avoid staring at her breasts in such a moment, but when the alternative was looking into eyes filled with sadness, it wasn’t a whole lot better.
“He was assassinated last year,” Bianca said. “The Hawthornes think the Verdanus did it in order to get rid of their Matriarch’s power. We didn’t.”
“Didn’t stop the Hawthornes from declaring war…” Talya said sadly. Bianca nodded and let out an angry sigh.
“They stopped following the rules, too. Those monsters started targeting civilians. Schools. Hospitals. They burned down forests. They attacked our trade routes coming in from Kelopa. They even poisoned an entire river just to get rid of the water supply for six villages.”
I wasn’t sure what to say. “That’s awful”? That would be putting it lightly. All I could do was reach one arm forward and lay a hand on Bianca’s shoulder. At that, her eyes flicked up to mine and softened slightly. She took a shaky breath.
“Citizens of the south were already getting anxious because they were being targeted, but then the Militia started dressing up as our own soldiers. They began raping, brutalizing, and murdering anyone they wanted. The soldiers already hated going up against an enemy using such horrible tactics, and once the citizens were turned against us, the coup followed.”
“...What happened?” I managed to ask. It hurt to look at Bianca- she looked like she was about to cry. When she spoke, her voice was quivering and she was obviously fighting back sobs.
“They… they blocked all the exits from the castle except for the main gate and lit it with alchemist’s fire. It can burn anything- stone, metal, even water. When, umm… haaah… when the ones still alive tried to run out the front, they went right into the crowds waiting for them. They-”
Bianca sniffled and wiped away a few tears while I gently rubbed her shoulder. I could see Talya doing the same to Bianca’s side.
“They set up a gallows, and, umm… they went through everybody. First it was the guards. Then… then the servants. The handmaidens, the teachers, the chefs, everyone. Then…”
Bianca’s voice completely faltered, but I knew what she was going to say. ”Then my family.” She sniffled again and closed her eyes for many moments before opening them again. They were wet.
“How did you…?” I let the question hang in the air. Bianca choked down a swallow and nodded.
“I- uhh… I wasn’t in the castle when it happened. I was training with one of my combat instructors, Camile. We saw the castle burning from outside the city and ran back, but then we saw what was going on.”
“I’m so sorry,” I said. Bianca let out a breath.
“She managed to sneak us onto a ship just as it was leaving the port and got us here to Kelopa. We travelled together for a while until about a month ago.”
There was tense silence before Talya cocked a brow. “What happened to her?”
“I don’t know,” Bianca said. “She was Fifth Promotion, but we got ambushed by some bounty hunters that were tracking us down. She told me to run. Last I saw her, she was luring them in the opposite direction and dropping a building on them.”
She took several moments of careful breathing, visibly steeling herself. After a while, Bianca swallowed and tightened her lips.
“There’s no point in lying to either of you anymore, so I wont. I bear the awakened bloodline of the Matriarch. As of this moment, I have four Glyphs.”
That made both Talya and I recoil. I had four because of… well, because of all my bullshit that I had going on, but Bianca? Before either of us could question her math, Bianca spoke.
“I have the Glyph of Runes and my Glyph of the Warrior, which give me magic and make my physical combat better. I wasn’t lying about those. However, I also have the Glyph of the Matriarch, which makes every beneficial effect on me have a greater potency, and also gives me scaling bonuses to my physical capabilities for every enemy I defeat until I rest.”
Talya stared on with wide eyes. “...What about number four?”
Bianca looked at me.
“That’s the Glyph of the Bonded Soul, and it’s the Glyph that Samirah gave to me.”
After another healing spell from Talya, the persistent aches and throbs in my pussy all but abated. The rest were pleasantly diffused when I stood in the waist-deep spring beneath the waterfall. It was surprisingly warm, which made no sense whatsoever. Although, having a waterfall and a small spring inside the branches of a tree made no logical sense either, but I wasn’t in the mood for complaining. It was refreshing, it was warm, and it let Talya and I scrub off the dried cum, dirt, and blood that had been sticking to our skin.
Sure, it took a bit of backtracking to reach, but it was worth it. Bianca had ‘spawned’ a distance behind Talya and I, so the three of us retreaded our steps. We walked past the dead birds that Talya and I slew, but they were somewhat hidden among the corpses of the many that Bianca apparently contended with after she got her gear and washed up at this exact spring. It didn’t matter that Talya and I already went through the path- the Breach sent plenty of shit after the redheaded warrior and none of it was anywhere close to enough.
Speaking of which, Bianca was standing off to the side, fully dressed in her armour and cloak with her greatsword resting on a large root beside her, keeping a watch. Meanwhile, Talya and I were scrubbing ourselves down and enjoying the unnaturally warm water. I had already been planning on casting a few spells to clean us up, but not only was this far easier, it also didn’t need any mana. It meant I could relax and tell both Talya and Bianca the truth. Not the actual truth, but enough of a truth to set the baseline of the story that I wanted to use.
“Let me get this straight,” the Navon-golm began. “The morning that you became Blessed, you wake up and some weird voice in your mind says that the world is going to end and you have to stop it?”
”Extinction encroaches. Find the key.” I repeated myself. “I have no idea what method of ‘extinction’ it’s talking about, or whatever the fuck the ‘key’ is, but I guess stuff like this isn’t allowed to be clear.”
Again, not completely a lie. I knew there was some huge problem, because that’s what Aurora and I discussed, but the actual problem itself could be absolutely anything. As for the ‘key’, I pulled that part out from thin air to try and flesh out the lie just a bit more. It was completely vague, which meant it was perfect for this. Plus, a quest to try and save the world in a high fantasy setting? There was no chance we weren’t going to have to try and find some kind of artifact that let us save it. That was like… rule number one in fantasy so I felt very confident in keeping that little fib. Meanwhile, Talya raked her fingers through her hair, untangling knots and scrubbing out cum.
“Furthermore, you also have four Glyphs that evolve faster when you have sex, and one of which gives you the ability to give other people a Glyph that makes all of their Glyphs evolve faster when they have sex with you.”
I shrugged. “Pretty much.”
From the side, Bianca was frowning. “Why didn’t you tell me about the end of the world stuff?”
“Why didn’t you tell me that you’re a princess hunted down by bounty hunters?”
She swallowed so deeply that I could hear it through her helmet and over the waterfall before she turned her head back towards the surrounding area. Talya looked my nude, wet body up and down with a furrowed brow.
“And because of whatever happened to you, you ‘broke the pattern’ of the Breach, like the harpy said, and now it’s bending the Breach to focus on sex more than violence.”
“I still can’t believe that you had a conversation with a harpy,” Bianca said. “I didn’t even know they could talk.”
“They’re also not nine feet tall and swinging around eighteen inches of dick either, I assume?” I chuckled.
“Not even close.” She replied.
Talya stood still for a moment, her body glistening like polished marble. “You two were going to bring me on this Breach, and if it went well, you were going to tell me everything and invite me to bond with you while joining your team, weren’t you?”
I nodded. “Yeah, that was the plan. Obviously, shit went sideways pretty fucking fast, so now you get to learn a little bit earlier. I guess it gives you a bit more time to mull it over-”
“I don’t need time,” Talya interrupted. She stood up a bit straighter, and I had to keep from salivating at the sight of her naked breasts and smooth body. “If you’ll have me, I’ll join you.”
That made Bianca’s helmet twist back around towards us. “Talya, make sure you think about this…”
“I already did,” she said, “and I’m not changing my mind. If there’s one thing I want more than anything, it’s to see people happy, healthy, and safe. Now there’s apparently some world-ending threat out there and you two are going to be leading the charge against it. I’m not going to sit back and watch people die against something that I could help to prevent, and I don’t care whether you bond with me or not. The only way you’ll keep me from helping you through all of this is by killing me.”
I expected as much, but it still made me smile. I turned to Bianca. “Any objections?”
She paused, then shook her head. I swung my head back to Talya and took a step closer to her. With both of us having been hovering near the waterfall while we bathed, we had already been close together. Now, I was all but brushing up against her, looking up into her solid blue eyes.
“That settles it,” I said with a grin. “Now we just need to bond.”
Chapter 28: Making it Official (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Futa POV x Female
Genital Swapping
Creampie(Extremely) Out-of-Context Author's Note:
"Have you considered this?"
Chapter Text
I expected the same thing that happened every other time I had insinuated a desire to have sex with Talya so far; she confidently takes charge and the two of us have a delicious meal at the all-you-can-fuck buffet. This time would be no different- in fact, it would be better. Now, Talya knew what was going on, so I didn’t have to hide anything anymore and it would be a gateway for the two of us to have a lot more sexy fun times in the coming future. My face was growing hot at the idea, but first came our bonding right here and now. The bonding sex with the worried-looking Talya who would then fuck-
Wait, what?
I refocused my attention on Talya’s expression to confirm that it was in fact one mixing a combination of worry and hesitancy, right before her mouth opened to speak.
“Are you okay, Samirah?”
One of my eyebrows raised indignantly. “Of course. Why wouldn’t I be?” That caught another look from Talya, who also flicked her gaze over to Bianca before turning it back to me.
“Because of what happened with the harpy,” Talya said. I rolled my eyes with a grin.
“My pussy is feeling a lot better now, but I would appreciate it if you were a bit on the gentle side, thanks for asking.”
“That wasn’t what I meant,” she added.
“Then what?” I cocked my head. That made Talya recoil a little bit, suddenly seeming very unsure of herself. She backed a half step away from me so that we weren’t brushing against each other and rested her hands on my shoulders. My grin faded at the sudden seriousness.
“Samirah, we were just raped…” Talya spoke softly.
“Pfft, no we weren’t.”
Talya looked meek. “She threatened to kill us and Bianca if you didn’t accept.”
“But… I was willing?” I tried. Talya pursed her lips.
“Samirah, that doesn’t change the context. Death or sex? That isn’t a choice anymore. Whether we went through that willingly or otherwise, she was going to have sex with us- or you, rather. No amount of consent can change that.”
I lifted a finger in protest. “Hold on, I- uhh…” As much as I scrambled, words never came. It felt like my entire body was starting to go into emergency shutdown. I couldn’t make sense of anything. I wasn’t raped, right? I initiated, for fuck’s sake! I wanted to suck the amazonian muscle harpy’s massive dick. I wanted her to fuck me. I couldn’t help myself. One look at her third leg and I had been licking my lips.
But… Talya did bring up a good point, and that point lowered a bucket of bricks onto my shoulders. Whether or not I was already daydreaming about the harpy fucking me wasn’t the problem, it was the choice she gave us- gave me. Death or sex. I was all too eager to hop on option two (and hop on that dick) that the weight of it never truly dawned.
Instead of a handgun, it was talon-like fingernails ready to tear my stomach in half. Instead of a car backseat, a bedroom, and then an attic storeroom, it was a massive tree made by a Breach. It was the same choice I’d made before, albeit with much, much more enthusiasm this time around.
My mouth went dry. I wasn’t quite sure what to think. I was happy that I didn’t see this as the problem it should have been, but the rest of me was horrified. I mean, what kind of sick, perverted, nympho slut would I have to be in order to get raped with a threat of death, and only bite my lip in excitement for what the rest of the Breach had to offer? That scared me the most- not the fact that Talya and I got sexually assaulted by a harpy, but the fact that deep down, I wanted it to happen again. Suddenly, the water didn’t feel so warm.
What did Aurora do to me?
“Let’s, uhh…” I fumbled. “Let’s deal with all that after we get out. Right now, we have a Breach to clear and a flying werewolf to kill.”
At the thought of the boss, my chest shuddered. The harpy was just a henchman- err… henchwoman of a Breach completely changed by my presence. Surely that meant the boss would be changed, too. A werewolf? That sounded like quite the interesting fuck. Ooh, would it have a knot? What would it feel like, inflating inside of me? How would it-
I shoved the thoughts out of my head. Dammit, Samirah! Pull yourself together! When I looked back up into Talya’s solid blue eyes, I let out a sigh and reached a hand forward. Fingers wrapped around a semi-erect-but-still-rock-hard (heh) shaft hovering just above the water level and Talya jumped slightly.
“I’m fine,” I said. “Are you sure you’re okay with bonding?”
She looked hesitant, but eventually gave a small nod. “If you are.”
“Good, because there’s something I haven’t gotten the chance to do yet, and I really want to do it.”
While Talya held an eyebrow up in confusion, I used my other hand to reach between my own legs and focused inwards. A moment later, both of us were shuddering at the sensations down below and our gaze was flicked down to my pussy and her cock. Or rather, her pussy and my cock. When I met Talya’s gaze again, I offered a grin.
“As long as you’re okay with it?”
Talya’s eyes were wide and filled with a little bit more worry than I would have liked. “I- umm…”
Thankfully, I had a pretty decent idea of how she was feeling.
“Take it from the owner- how it felt with the harpy is not at all how it feels normally. That was rough and overwhelming beyond words. When it’s gentler and with a dick that isn’t the size of a horse’s, it’s much nicer.”
Out of the corner of my eye, I could see Bianca’s closed-visor helmet turned towards us- staring. I wondered what her expression was like? Blushing and probably biting her lip, if I had to take a guess. Meanwhile, Talya gave a concerned nod. “Alright.”
As the two of us waded the short distance back towards a shallower portion of the spring, I never removed my hand from Talya’s pelvis. Well, my pelvis, just on her body. It was too interesting, and I didn’t have the opportunity to really admire it earlier. I was able to be fascinated by her dick during our swapping fuck marathon with the harpy, but this was delightfully interesting in the same way.
Whereas I had soft, smooth skin transitioning effortlessly into a disproportionately large and borderline-uncomfortably-heavy cock with stiff skin and an unnaturally smooth surface, Talya was the opposite. It was her tough, squish-resistant skin that felt like I was rubbing my fingers over a rubber eraser that had completely dried out (despite being slick with the springwater). Then, the texture roughened to add pores and pliability along with the pigment shift of my tanned skin. It was a softness on her body I’d never felt before, and it was fascinating. Even better- it was mine to explore.
When the water barely reached up our calves, I brushed a thumb lightly over Talya’s clit. She let out an adorable little moan while I smiled. “Right here’s good. Mind getting on all fours for me?”
“What?” She raised an eyebrow. I chuckled.
“Doggy style,” I said. Then I added; “Like yesterday.”
Of course, yesterday’s doggy in the room while waiting for Bianca was different for a number of reasons. This time, not only would Bianca be about a dozen feet away and watching the entire interaction, Talya was going to be in the ‘bitch’ position. That made her eyes widen, but she silently nodded and shifted down with her knees a few inches in the water and her hands braced on some of the tangled roots acting as the shore.
“This is so weird…” Talya mumbled.
“Tell me about it,” I laughed. “Being on the other end of the dick is a hell of a way to change perspectives.”
Just for fun, I brought one hand down against the swell of Talya’s ass. It was shaped very nicely and just like the rest of her, looked like it was much softer than it actually was. When my palm slapped against her skin, it probably hurt me more than it did her. Either way, I saw a teeny jiggle in the stiff flesh and a sudden gasp from Talya from my efforts.
“Ah!”
“Sorry, I couldn’t help myself.” I grinned. “I’ll be gentle, I promise.”
When Talya looked back up at me over her shoulder, brushing aside a few stony strands of hair, I was delighted to see her flirty smile was returning. Between the harpy, the truth-revealing conversation, and the rape/not rape talk, Talya had seemed uncharacteristically chaste. Now, I could finally see her lips curling in a sultry smirk.
“Darling, this isn’t my first time and she was a lot bigger than you.”
“Heh.” I kept one hand on Talya’s ass, squeezing and kneading the firm flesh while my other lowered to heft the weight of the stony dick now sticking out from between my legs. Fuck, it was big. It already looked impressive on the tall form of Talya, so it looked damn near comical while hanging from my pelvis. Because of the density, I had to flex my wrist a not-insignificant amount to tilt the dick so that I could align myself with Talya’s brand-new-but-moderately-used entrance.
Just that touch alone sent a shiver through my core. Why was this thing so sensitive? My fingers wrapping partway around the shaft left tingles, and the pressure of soft folds nestled against the tip as I rested in the crook of her sex was delightful. Talya must have noticed when I hesitated, since she laughed.
“Oh, is the little Tiger worried about being premature?”
“Honestly?” I chuckled. “Little bit. Unlike you, this is my first time and it’s fucking s e n s i t i v e. We have to synchronize, remember?”
“Don’t worry, Tiger,” Talya purred and wiggled her hips while I bit back a moan.
I wasn’t ready for Talya to jerk her hips backwards and impale herself on my cock.
I wasn’t ready for the intense feeling of warm tightness wrapping so firmly and completely around me.
I wasn’t ready for the juicy wetness of an always-lubricated elven pussy to slide all the way up my new length.
In half of a moment, I was fully sheathed inside a brand new sensation that tore the breath from my lungs into a shuddered groan. Nerve endings that hadn’t yet been explored basked in a foreign pleasure that was a warm, tight pussy and flashed back into my brain with signals I had no possible way of being prepared for.
All I could do was grunt out a surprised “Oh… fuck!” and desperately clutch onto Talya’s shapely ass. She moaned out as well- a sound that delighted me beyond words, but as for the moment I was too busy focusing on the sensations that I was experiencing for the very first time. There was pleasure in the warmth, but also an ache. A tightness, a throbbing. A roiling in my new testicles. A yearning muscle about to snap, and it left me capable of little more than shudders while my fingers tightened on the smooth skin. It was almost like holding back one of my spells- except instead of holding my hand over the hose it was a muscle deep in my pelvis that begged and pleaded for me to let go.
Talya held like that for a number of moments, breathing out while both of us experienced each other in this new way for the first time.
“W-... wow.” Talya mumbled. “I’ve gotten compliments before but now I… now I understand.” She peeked her face back over her shoulder to smile at me, and that alone made my dick throb again in that pleasurable discomfort. The ache was unbearable. Talya must have seen the look on my face, since her eyes twinkled.
“Oh, are you about to cum? Already?”
Something about that broke a pane of glass inside of me, and that stretched muscle in my core finally snapped cleanly in twain. I trembled and shook, clutching tight onto Talya’s waist as I instinctively leaned over her to support myself. My toes curled. My throat gurgled. My abdomen rippled and my legs buckled. Much how holding it back had been like restraining a spell, it broke free and blasted forth.
Instead of a blade of water, it was a stream of much thicker, much warmer liquid flowing all the way up the inside of my cock before expelling out of the front at high speeds.
Instead of the target being a fast-moving vulture, it was the stationary-yet-rippling tunnel of Talya’s new pussy.
Instead of a singular burst of magic for one attack, this expenditure repeated itself. Then a second time. And a third. And a fifth.
I groaned as it felt like I was literally emptying myself into Talya’s hole, all while she sighed pleasurably from her own end of the situation. I couldn’t keep my hips from bucking in little jerks, like an instinctual need had been downloaded into my psyche as soon as I adorned what was effectively the most realistic strap-on in existence. I couldn’t do anything more than stay like that for the entire ordeal, giving no-thought thrusts and breathing heavily while my abdomen spasmed and my heavy, stony balls churned with release.
Talya’s pussy- or mine, rather- had finally stopped leaking harpy cum down my legs as we got to the spring, and a quick little scrub ensured that it had been relatively cleaned out. Now, I was filthying it right back up again with coat after coat of paint, layers upon layers of cream that plastered the well-fucked walls.
Since the harpy finally showed me the true anatomy and capabilities of an elven pussy, the only thoughts in my head were whether my/Talya’s seed was even reaching Talya’s/my womb. I could only assume the answer was “Yes.” The way that the walls were squeezing and twitching, it brought a sense of understanding to the term ‘milking a cock’. It felt like the pussy I was buried in was a vacuum, eagerly receiving every last bit of cream and pulling it all the way up the long length of the tunnel like a straw so that it could drown a womb in virility.
It was many, many moments of breathless throbs before the indescribable ache of my first ever dick-gasm finally washed away to a relief that made my legs go numb. I barely managed to pull out and watch as a glob of oily black Navon-golm cum spilled out from Talya’s pussy lips into the water before I myself fell backwards onto my butt with a splash. I was vaguely aware of the armoured Bianca stepping forward in worry.
“Sam?”
I felt dizzy. Of course I did. A new sensation, completely unlike anything I’d ever experienced, being brought into my life for the first time. Anything was overwhelming for the first time. First drink of alcohol? First job? First crush? First orgasm?
The fact that this was inherently different than cumming with a pussy probably didn’t help either. When I had my vagina, it was a gradual buildup of increasing pleasure; tingles and shocks through the system until it peaked to an almost unbearable level during the climax. I couldn’t help but look down at the still-hard shaft between my legs that was poking up out of the water. This was both identical, but it also couldn’t have been more different.
Instead of warmth, pleasure, and bliss that grew and grew until it peaked, this had been pressure. Strain. An ache and a throb of something almost like pain but so much better, desperately reaching for the finish. Like the moment before a sneeze, but enjoyable in it’s own way. Stretching on and on, waiting for the inevitable ‘achoo’.
Oh, and that release? I shuddered. So much pressure all being released at once was like breathing unimpeded for the first time after being sick for days.
“Sam!”
“Huh?” I snapped my gaze back into focus and locked them onto the front of Bianca’s polished helmet. Talya, who had lowered herself into a sitting position just beyond the water’s edge, chuckled.
“I take it you enjoyed that?”
“Yeah,” I gave a red-faced nod. “That was something else.”
“It was also quite fast, little Tiger. Not even ten seconds? Tssk tssk…”
My lips split into a grin. “Oh please, I saw you cum the moment the harpy shoved her dick inside you. Cut me some fuckin’ slack.”
Talya cocked her head, then shrugged. “Fair enough.” She looked downwards towards her/my vagina, now dribbling an oily substance onto the moist wood of the spring’s ‘shore’. A few tentative fingers reached down and gently poked around, squishing tanned pussy flesh and watching as liquid oozed out. After a few moments, her face tilted back up towards me.
“Enjoying the view?”
“Very much so,” I said earnestly. That elicited a chuckle from Talya who then turned. Bianca, who had been obviously staring despite the visored helmet covering our view of her eyes, suddenly recoiled when Talya grinned in her direction.
“What about you, Wolf? You like seeing my pussy leaking Samirah’s cum?”
Bianca held still for a moment and a half before wordlessly and abruptly twisting in place to return to her post. I could only imagine the Fifty Shades of Red happening underneath that helmet. My gaze was brought back to Talya when she slicked up a few fingers with black liquid and lifted her hand up.
“It’s warm,” she said. I raised an eyebrow.
“Huh?”
“The cum,” Talya clarified. “It’s warm. Usually it’s cold.”
She held her cummy fingers out towards me. I gave it a feel and sure enough- the liquid that had been unnaturally cold in every other instance I had with Talya was now just as warm as the water moistening our skin.
“Hmm…” I said. “Well, isn’t your cum cold because of all your difficulties retaining heat? I don’t have the heat problem, so my cum wouldn’t have to be cold.”
“Makes sense,” Talya said.
I grinned. “I guess that means having your dick doesn’t mean I have every part of your weird biology.”
“Excuse me? Your pussy managed to take a dick the size of my arm for eight consecutive rounds, and I’m the one with the weird biology?”
“... Yes.”
Talya and I stared at each other for several moments, both trying to hold back smiles. Eventually, both of our lips cracked into soft giggles.
“Well,” Talya said. “We’re still not bonded yet, so that means we need to try again.”
“That sounds like a fantastic idea.” I smiled and crawled over towards Talya, gently using one hand in the center of her chest to push her back while lining up between her legs.
“Try not to blow so early this time, yes?” Talya smirked.
My hand on her chest slid a few inches to cup a firm breast and my other went down to line up our nethers. I smiled through the quick kiss that I planted upon Talya’s lips before pulling away far enough for me to speak.
“I can’t help it when I’ve got such an amazing pussy.”
“As long as we cum at the same time…”
“Don’t worry,” I murmured. “I’m sure we’ll line up eventually.”
Chapter 29: Playing Dirty (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Futa POV x Female
Genital Swapping
Mentions of Breeding
Overstimulation
Ranked Competitive SexOut of Context Author's Note:
I'd offer her a penny for her thoughts, but I think we can all see that the last thing going through her mind was a wind vane.
Chapter Text
When I lowered myself slowly into Talya, I was finally able to appreciate how it felt inside her/my pussy instead of struggling against an orgasm I’d never experienced. She let out a pleasured breath at the same pace that I did, eventually tapering off after the many inches finally vanished completely inside her. It was just as pleasantly tight and warm as it had been a minute ago, but multiple factors ensured that I kept my composure.
Primarily, I had just came, and that naturally meant I wasn’t quite as pent-up. Although, a not-insignificant portion did come from the fact that I now knew what to expect. The first time was overwhelming because they were sensations that my body had never, ever felt before. The squeezing warmth of my shaft was still very new and very intense, but at least I could manage it… kind of.
I stayed still for a number of moments, hilted in missionary position above the statuesque ex-futa and relishing in the feeling of a new kind of sex. Just because most of the pleasure came from the climax and not the fucking itself didn’t mean that it wasn’t enjoyable- my new dick was more than sensitive enough to warn me- a warning I conveyed verbally.
“Fuck, I’m not gonna last very long.”
“Quick shot…” Talya chuckled. I rolled my eyes.
“Hey, you already had a chance to cum your brains out with your new equipment so you’re used to it. Cut me some fuckin’ slack.”
The Navon-golm smiled and placed her hands on my waist. “I’ll tell you when I get close. For now, you go ahead and cum inside me as many times as you need.”
The teasing in her voice was undeniable, but it was nothing if not effective. I felt myself throb inside of her at the implications. Talya must have felt it too, since she chuckled and rubbed her thumbs in little circles along my skin.
“Come on, stud. Pump me full with that big dick you’re borrowing. Fuck me until I’m dripping.”
“Mmm, you better stop…” I warned, silently cursing the stony minx. While we may have been trying to bond, it was painfully obvious that she was using this moment to get a modicum of payback for what happened with the harpy, and enjoying every single moment of it.
Despite that, I still rocked my hips backwards until only my heavy head remained nestled in her folds, and then slid it back in to the hilt. I managed that same motion two more times before I had to shudder to a stop and hold myself halfway inside of Talya, breathing and trying desperately not to cum. Unfortunately, I made the mistake of looking into Talya’s eyes staring back at me, and the shit-eating grin on her face told me everything long before she let out a sultry whisper.
“Breed me, little Tiger.”
Dammit.
Talya laughed as I groaned and shuddered atop her, rubbing her hands in sweet little caresses along my sides like she wasn’t actively sabotaging our attempt to bond. Meanwhile, I felt my stomach and abdomen convulsing with each oily rope I added to the gooey mass I already left inside of her. When my arms braced on either side of her head buckled, I fell onto her which had the double effect of slamming the rest of me to the hilt and coaxing out yet more of Talya’s weird cum.
Talya wrapped her arms around me in a hug and kissed the top of my head while I grunted into her neck. My hips instinctively bucked with tiny thrusts as I released pulse after pulse, feeling more of the building strain releasing in a wash that left my brain feeling fuzzy. When the unreasonably-long cumshot finally abated, Talya was giggling beneath me. I looked her in the eyes and scowled through a smile.
“You are such a little shit,” I said. Talya grinned.
“Oops.”
At least I was able to wipe away the smug look by reaching one hand down and firmly rubbing a finger across her new clit. That caused Talya’s eyes to shoot open and a surprised, horny little moan to escape out of her throat. Now it was my turn to chuckle.
“If you wanna play dirty, I can play dirty.”
I gave another rub, dragging my middle finger across the sensitive bean. It didn’t matter that she had cum an uncountable number of times on a foot and a half of dick not too long ago- she had my pussy, and I knew exactly what my pussy liked. The response was an abrupt squeal and immediate tightening of her thighs around my torso.
“Oh, oh fuck!”
“Yeah, that’s it. Sing for me, sweetheart. Let me hear that beautiful voice.”
I started moving once again, sawing myself in and out of Talya’s creamy pussy that was overflowing with oily black cum. It squelched out with every slow thrust, bubbling up and around my cock every time I bottomed out while leaving a dark sheen on the milky shaft when I pulled free. Furthermore, I tilted my hips upwards, meaning that my thick cock would angle towards the sky and rub heavily on the upper insides of Talya’s tunnel. The reward for intentionally fucking into and across Talya’s g-spot was the Navon-golm damn near choking on her own tongue. All the while, I never let up with the administrations of my hand. The only respite that Talya’s clit received were in single moments between each swipe of a digit.
I wasn’t even properly aware of the fact that Talya was cumming until her pussy clamped down around me like a nun clutching a bible. It was sensitive down there since I had just cum twice, but that also meant I was now a semi-respectable distance away from my third climax. That allowed me to watch as Talya’s face scrunched up tight enough to turn a lump of coal into a diamond. I bit my lip and gave another thrust which earned another french-sounding squeak.
Talya’s toe-curling orgasm seemed to go on forever, but that may or may not have had something to do with me giving a little rub or twist to the ultra-sensitive bud any time it looked like Talya was calming down. It also might have had some relation to my constant administrations on the sensitive little patch of skin on the inside of Talya’s tunnel that I knew was sending jolts of lightning through her nervous system. Was it mean? Absolutely. Did I care?
Nope.
When Talya finally seemed to return to a state of cognizance, I grinned and stilled all movements.
“Who’s the quick shot now?”
“F-fuh-f… fuck you.”
“Right now, that’s your job.” I chuckled and leaned in for a kiss. Despite the fact that I essentially bullied her into an orgasm so intense it was probably painful, Talya wasted no time in letting our lips meet. When I gave another little thrust (not against her g-spot this time), the moan she let out into my mouth tasted just as sweet as it sounded.
“Are we gonna play fair this time, or do I need to punish you again?” I mumbled into her lips before pulling away just enough to let her eek out a response. Talya stared me in the eyes- her cerulean blues as deep as the Void itself- and stayed like that for many silent moments. Then, she gave a rock of her hips that stirred my cock deep inside of her and smiled wickedly.
“Get me pregnant, Samirah Korpart. Stuff me to the brim.”
As much as a female elf was susceptible to the promise of a really good dick, it seemed like males and futas were weak-willed against the idea of breeding. At least, if the immediate throbbing in my core and the burning heat in my chest was any indication of that fact. Some part of that had to have been carried over from swapping genitals, because the moment that Talya said a single mention of impregnation it felt like all the little swimmers somehow still left in my balls started banging on the doors to be released.
“Oh, you little… alright then.”
I gave a long, powerful thrust into her cummy depths, once again tilting myself upwards so that I would drag along her sensitive inner patch. Talya gasped and tightened her embrace around my torso while also shoving her pelvis up to meet my thrust.
“F-fuck me so deep, little Tiger. Get all that cum- hnngh- get it all into my womb. Breed me. P-please. I need it. Get your pussy pregnant and give us both a baby.”
Holy fuck, she was laying it on thick. The worst part? It was working unfairly well. I never even realised that I had started thrusting even harder, slamming down into my own pussy with strong strokes that left me huffing for breath and aching down below. It was happening soon- I was going to cum for the third time in less than two minutes and there was nothing I could do to stop it or even slow it down. All I could do was plant a finger atop Talya’s clit and roll it up and down like the scroll wheel on a mouse while hoping that she was just as premature as I was.
She let out a genuine, honest-to-goodness scream of pleasure, interlaced with words that were obviously designed to achieve the same goal that my fingers were working towards.
“Make me a mommy!”
When her grip clenched around my back hard enough to leave a bruise and her pussy tightened again, I also plummeted over the edge of the mountain. It was a stark difference- with our normal equipment, the two of us could last for many minutes and enjoy the bliss of sex without worry of it ending too quickly. Now that we were dealing with new packages, both of us were trembling and shaking against each other in less time than it took to drink a glass of water. Both of us had been brought down to semi-virginal novices, groaning into the other as we both came hard enough to short-circuit our brains. The prospect of applying the bond was little more than an afterthought, but at least it was something I was still aware of and could feebly focus on in the moment.
Now that Talya’s pussy was rippling with the throes of a climax at the same time I was, I could truly appreciate what it must have felt like for her during the moment. Spurting out jets of virile seed in the moment of most sensitivity, all while the sheathe she was buried into was tightening and squeezing down in every conceivable way. It was like the deepest of deep-tissue massages and localised entirely on the part of my body that was most receptive to stimulation. Every twitch of her inner muscles coaxed out another long, thick rope of cum and it felt like I was damn near dumping my soul into Talya’s pussy.
My face was buried into Talya’s neck as we both trembled against each other during the long time it took for the convulsions to fade. I was panting hard, and I could feel that Talya’s body had chilled a few degrees- just enough for her skin to take an ever-so-slightly darker tone. Somehow, it didn’t bother me in the slightest. I just laid atop her, feeling her hard body beneath me while our naked breasts pressed together and my cock idly tingled in the gooey warmth of her sex.
“My, that is something else…” Talya murmured into the top of my head. I craned my neck to look up at her, but she was staring off into space. Or at least, it seemed like it. The solid blue of her eyes was so weird to try and figure out where her attention was. At my movement though, there was a shift in the orbs and somehow I could tell that she was now looking down at me.
“I can feel you inside me.”
I raised an eyebrow and stirred my hips just a touch, making my mostly-hard cock squelch inside of Talya. She groaned and tightened her grip around me.
“N-not like that!” she sputtered. “I feel you in my head.”
From off to the side, Bianca gently spoke.
“It takes some getting used to.”
“What?” I asked nobody in particular. Talya seemed too distracted, so my attention went to Bianca. She was standing at her chosen post with the greatsword leaning on a root within arm’s reach. Her helmet turned towards me.
“You know the feeling like someone is staring at you when you aren’t looking? It’s that, except it’s you staring at us and you’re in our Awaren’o Cadell.”
“That sounds… weird.” I offered. Bianca gave a muffled ‘hmph’ through her helmet and turned.
“It’s extraordinarily distracting, for one. Makes it difficult to focus.”
“Aww, you find me distracting?”
It didn’t matter that Bianca had her helmet on that fully hid her face, I could tell that her cheeks went red. She coughed and turned away while I chuckled and gently pulled back to unsheath myself from Talya. When my heavy cock unplugged her fleshy hole, I was immediately presented with a gurgling stream of oily liquid that dribbled out from between her folds. Just that sight alone made a sudden surge of blood go to re-hardening my cock.
“Wow,” I chuckled. “That is insanely hot.”
Talya’s gaze seemed to follow my own, and she bent herself forward to try and get a look. Before she could say anything, I grinned. “Oh, you want to see what it looks like?”
I placed a hand on both of our crotches. Less than a moment later, and with a sudden grunt of odd pleasure, I was looking down at my own pussy- having returned to where it belonged- and Talya was staring at the black cum now oozing onto the roots beneath my kneeling position. She visibly took a moment to collect herself, then smiled. “That is quite the sight, little Tiger.”
“Hey Bianca, you wanna see my own cum dripping out of my pussy?”
While the Battlemage abruptly choked on her own spit, I laughed and shuffled backwards into the water. The warmth was tingly against my re-acquired lady bits and very soothing as I used a hand to start scrubbing away some of the cum. Talya was doing the same, stroking her cock to wash it from our swapped endeavors and rinsing down her thighs that had gotten slimy with excretions.
“Glyph of the Bonded Soul,” she said, “Evolution One. Empowered Bond and Lustful Bond. All Glyphs evolve faster and sexual acts with the bond holder or other bonded targets furthers Glyph Evolution.”
By that point, Bianca managed to hack up the saliva-based obtrusion in her throat and twisted her helmet to look at Talya. “Then it’s the same as mine.”
“Cool,” I chirped and stood up from my kneeling position. “Now you two can fuck each other and get stronger for it.”
Bianca imitated a deflating balloon. Talya gave a hearty laugh.
“How exciting.”
Chapter 30: Making Progress
Notes:
Author's Note:
"Any wise words you'd like to share with the people, Mr. Sukkadikk?"
"My tits and ass are standing in one perfect polygon."
"... Alright then, let's go with that."
Chapter Text
We must have made quite the rag-tag appearance, but thankfully there wasn’t anyone here to witness the three of us going through the Breach. Bianca looked the most normal, wearing her steel plates and leading several feet ahead to hopefully take the brunt of any attackers. Of course, that didn’t take into account the skin that I could see peeking out from some of the joints between armor pieces. Then, there was Talya dressed in nothing but Bianca’s werewolf-skin cloak wrapped tightly around her to keep the heat in.
Just behind Talya was myself; wearing the slightly-oversized gambeson padding that used to be underneath Bianca’s armor. The suit designed for my size had already been unwieldy, but manageable. One fitted for a person several inches taller and broader than myself? I felt (and probably looked) like one of those police dog trainers in their bite suits.
It seemed to get both better and worse now that Bianca- err, Ariel was back? No… Bianca. Bianca was back, and that made the Breach easier and difficult at the same time. After all, while the warrior princess fought like a demon in a church camp fistfight, that didn’t mean every enemy tried to go after her. No matter how many birds she cleaved in two, flying elks she deftly bisected, or hag-like harpies she decapitated, there were always a generous handful that turned their attention towards the much-less-competent pairing of Talya and I.
There were more of them than Talya and I had experienced on our own by a generous amount, but the talons raked into and got caught on the thick padding covering my body, letting Talya grab the birds and crush their hollow bones with her bare hands. Ironically, I felt the most useless now. I knew that Bianca understood how much the gambeson was hindering my movements and focus since it was improperly sized and awkwardly buckled to compensate, but it was still humiliating to miss eighty percent of my spells.
Blades of water passed harmlessly by hawks, eagles, and vultures, only managing to find purchase every once in a while on the side of a peryton or a harpy that was too preoccupied with staying out of Bianca’s reach. It cut through them like a deli slicer, but in the case of the perytons, they were large enough creatures that they continued to swing razored antlers in their frenzy even while gore was spilling out of a severed stomach. Those weren’t even the worst, though.
Talya pivoted in front of me, using an arm to hold up the magical cloak like a shield. We both ducked behind it as a splatter of liquid blasted against the fabric. Immediately after, she dropped the fuzzy shield and let me stand up with a hand outstretched. Even through the sweat stinging my vision, I was able to lock onto the culprit.
Perhaps about eight feet from tip to tail with a fat, wrinkly, scaly body and lizard-like face that had black eyes bulging obscenely, it flapped four leathery wings and swung around for a better angle. Beneath it hung six spindly legs wrapped in folds of skin, each topped with three clawed toes. It was a hideous thing, like a komodo dragon somehow had relations with a wasp. No matter what it was, it was a threat more dangerous than anything else in the Breach so far for one specific reason;
It was a ranged attacker.
The ugly lizard let out a screech that sounded like a cobra trying to sing death metal, then I watched as the bloated stomach churned and rippled. The screech turned into a gurgling retch like it was going to vomit, which in a sense, it was. Unfortunately for it, I had my attack ready before it did, and I really didn’t want to miss yet again.
The blade of water couldn’t have been a better shot. When it collided into the lizard’s swollen body, the winged reptile did nothing less than pop like a fleshy balloon. What remained of its body flung backwards off the tree and plummeted out of view, while blood and bile sprayed in every direction. As with the other immediately before it, Talya quickly held up the cloak to shield us both for the split-second rain.
When she lowered the cloak, I could see a mixture of green, yellow and red fluids dripping through the fibres of fur, eventually splattering on the wood beneath our feet. Where the liquid met the ground, wisps of acrid smoke twirled upwards and made my nose itch. Unfortunately, that meant my attention was instantly diverted to Bianca who was kneeling with one arm held up to cover her face.
Splatters of acidic venom sizzled and steamed against steel, including against her helmet where her arm wasn’t enough to block the spray. Pockmark holes were peppering the metal like the top of a salt shaker, but that wasn’t even the worst part of it. When she staggered to her feet, the entire left side of her armour looked like it had been deep-fried. One hand clutched over a large hole that had been melted through to her midsection and I could see blood dripping down both under and over the plates. Lots of it.
She tried for a step, only to fall back down to her knees. While she tried to brace her fall with her greatsword, it was even more damaged than her armour and split cleanly just above the handle. That meant a leather grip with a few incles of blade was all she held in her hand while the vast majority of the steel clattered down in a different direction.
“Talya!” I screamed, but the Navon-golm was already in action.
I watched a white circle filled in front of Talya’s outstretched hand, then empty, then fill, then empty again as Talya dumped a copious amount of healing magic into Bianca. Her skin rapidly changed from white to grey, but Bianca also yanked off her helmet which let me see the sizzling wounds on her face seal back together, leaving nothing more than blood streaks. That alone was enough to assure me that whatever horrific mess was on her side was also being magically stitched to her normal state.
“Oh my god!” I crouched down next to Bianca and looked her up and down. “Are you okay?”
Bianca let out a cough and pulled herself into a seated position. “Y-yeah. Just need to… sit for a minute.” She looked at the hilt of her greatsword, then at the broken blade beside her, and sighed. “Damn. I liked that sword.”
Meanwhile, I looked over at the carcass of the first bloated acid-lizard that joined the fight- the one that rested like a popped balloon a number of feet away and was still audibly sizzling overtop a pile of other avian bodies. My respect for Bianca shot up by another dozen degrees, which was impressive since I didn’t think it was possible to admire her more. She had taken a ball of acid spit directly to her stomach, yet managed to cleave the wretched thing out of the air when it got too close. Even after it blew up all over her, Bianca still held her ground, took down more enemies, and evaded the attacks of the last enemy- the second acid lizard- until I managed to snipe it out of the sky. The fact that she, only now, had collapsed to her knees spoke volumes.
“What were those things?” I asked warily. Talya stepped closer while Bianca huffed.
“I have no idea,” The redhead said. “I’ve never encountered a ranged enemy in this Breach in any of my other clears. Much less one that explodes like that.”
“You haven’t read anything about it?” Talya asked. Bianca shook her head.
“Acid-spitting lizards? Yes. Ones with six legs, wings, and an eruption on death? Not at all. I was expecting to see some ranged attacks since Sam has an ability to fight at range, but not something like this.”
“Maybe the Breach is harder than normal because you’re Second Promotion, so it’s balancing itself around that?” I spoke warily.
“Or,” Talya suggested, “maybe Samirah ‘breaking the pattern’ changed the Breach so much that it’s creating entirely new enemies.”
“Or a combination of both,” Bianca finalized. “Samirah changed the Breach, and it’s balancing itself around me. Either way, that means we’ll probably be facing unrecorded monsters in any Breach we enter going forward.”
“Well, what do we want to call those things? We need to be able to refer to them as something.”
Both girls paused at my question. All three of us thought, but eventually I offered a shrug. “Boomers? ‘Cause they go boom?”
Thankfully, they weren’t from a world that would have any chance of understanding the reference and objecting against it, so both girls gave a simple nod of agreement.
On that cheerful note of naming the horrendous little shit that injured Bianca so badly, we sat in silence for a number of minutes. I cuddled underneath the cloak with Talya to try and warm her skin back to its normal shade of white, while Bianca meticulously adjusted her armor piece by piece. I tried not to stare at her pseudo-nudity as she took off and examined every single acid-marked plate, but it was hard to ignore the gruesomely large splotch of blood staining her entire left side. It was uncanny- to know that it was her blood, yet underneath she was unharmed. Magical healing was something else.
Either way, it led to me shuffling away from Talya and scooching up beside Bianca. Before she could say anything, I let a pink ring form in front of my palm and allowed a tiny bit of magic to leak through while I placed my hand on her shoulder. As the spell was released, water squeezed out from where our skin met and started running down her chest and arm.
“Don’t waste your mana,” Bianca said. I shook my head and started gently scrubbing with the sleeve of my oversized gambeson.
“I’m not,” was all I said before continuing to wipe away the mess as best I could. Blood and water smeared more than it cleaned, but I did manage to get her shoulder to the point that it wasn’t literally painted with her own gore. A tiny improvement, but an improvement nonetheless.
I worked wordlessly. While Bianca examined melted straps and determined which segments of her armour were even still functional, I sat beside her and slowly, gently washed her down. There was an occasional little spell here and there to wet her skin or help wash my hands before I started swiping away at more gore. All the while, I used my gambeson like a towel to wipe off as much as I could before going for another pass.
When I washed her chest, Bianca specifically looked away from me. That was okay. In fact, I leaned my head on her shoulder and took my time scrubbing the blood from between and around her breasts. I didn’t need her to say anything, or even to make eye contact. I could just wrap my arms around her in a sideways hug and the way she hugged me back was the only thing I needed.
After a while, she was clean…ish, but enough for the three of us to unanimously agree that it was time to continue moving after a few more final preparations. Bianca’s armour seemed to offer noticeably less protection as entire plates were missing due to being too damaged, or simply having their straps be dissolved past the point of use- including her helmet. I tried not to pay attention to the fact that her full-plate armor suspiciously started to resemble the type of female armour in video games, since it was effectively a metal crop-top with only her right arm remaining armoured.
Her left arm was bare until her gauntlets, which had been in poor condition, but good enough to still wear, and the plates on her left thigh had lost a good portion of the strap making them impossible to use properly. Her sword was ruined, but the acid-burnt blade still boasted around three and a half feet of usable material. In a matter of minutes, Bianca had carved open one of the slain perytons and harvested some of their powerful leg tendons to use as a rudimentary rope, tying the blade to the end of a long, sturdy branch like a stone-age polearm. With the damaged armour and the caveman-esque weapon, Bianca looked like some sexy gender-swap of Conan the Barbarian. I really had to keep myself from visibly biting my lip at the sight.
Our next encounter with a Boomer went much better. As Talya had demonstrated so nicely before, magical items were highly resistant to damage- including from acid vomit that could melt through steel like it was styrofoam. That meant our normal plan of Talya and I sticking together while Bianca stayed forward to act as ‘bait’ remained in play until one of the vomit fucks showed up.
Then, all three of us huddled and hid behind the all-powerful werewolf-towel when it spat at us, and I carefully took aim to take it down in only two shots. If there was one good thing about the Boomers, killing them basically turned them into a frag grenade with acid shrapnel. That meant the two other birds that had been flying around for their opening all but turned into goo as they disintegrated on the wood floor, and the peryton let out a high-pitched wail that indicated the sheer amount of pain it was in as the side of its body closer to the Boomer had skin melting so deep that I could see bones. Bianca finished it quick, but that couldn’t erase the unpleasant mental image in my head of what it might have looked like underneath Bianca’s armour after that first Boomer. There weren’t enough words to explain how much silent praise I sent towards Talya.
Eventually, the three of us stopped. For the entire Breach thus far, it had been a massive trunk as wide as a city block making up the floor and winding upwards around the trunk of the tree. Or, I assumed that it wrapped all the way around. We had been walking for hours, coming across another fight about every twenty minutes, but I still wasn’t even sure if we had gone around the circumference of the tree once- it was that disorienting in the size. Regardless, it had been the one path, with only one choice- up.
Now, the three of us looked at a split in the cliff face that was the trunk of the tree. It held a clear and obvious path that seemed to go directly towards the center of the tree, but angled upwards so sharply it may as well have been a set of stairs. In fact, the wood was naturally shaped into little ledges that made perfect steps as far as I could see. That wasn’t very far, however, since the tunnel was cast in darkness from zero internal illumination, only letting me see about forty feet inwards. It was still enough to let me see and immediately recognize what the hallway intended.
“What… is that?” Bianca asked warily.
“A shortcut,” I said.
“Are those what I think they are?” Talya raised a curious and amused eyebrow. I gave a curt nod.
“Yeah, I’m pretty sure those are exactly what you think they are.”
I could only grin as the triangular-shaped tunnel’s top two walls writhed and shifted with movement, since the entire space was filled with dangling ropes that blew in the breeze. That was, except for the fact that they weren’t ropes and there was no breeze.
I watched as one thick, green, vine-like tendril rested limply on the floor while an unreasonably phallic tip oozed out a puddle of sappy liquid. Three more close to the entrance had twisted outside and were rubbing themselves on the bark of the tree to leave sticky streaks all on the surface. Another drifted aimlessly until it brushed up against a fellow tendril, upon which it wrapped tightly around the ‘mate’ and proceeded to slide up and down in a motion that could only be described as ‘jacking it off’. The receiving tendril even started spraying out that thick liquid in jets on the floor, and that liquid was everywhere.
It coated every single one of the dick-vines from where they sprouted out of the walls and all the way down their lengths that seemed to vary anywhere from two feet to twenty. It slicked up the walls so much that it looked like they were made from flesh rather than wood, and it made the floor look like there had been a domino effect of falling shelves in a corn syrup factory. It was dripping down the stairs in a way that was definitely not OSHA-compliant, and even made a pool of the stuff just outside the entrance. Bianca’s eyes started to go wide.
“That… that is- oh dear.”
“It looks like we can choose the long way with birds, harpies, flying deer and Boomers,” I looked out towards the flat stretch of tree branch. “Or we can take the cum tunnel and get molested by plant tentacles.”
Both Talya and Bianca looked at me with wildly different expressions. Bianca was mortified with red cheeks and lips open in aghast, while Talya was smirking and trying desperately not to laugh. I gave a shrug.
“Personally, I vote for the cum tunnel.”
Chapter 31: Shortcut (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Tentacles
Kinda the intro to what happens nextAuthor's Note:
"That was a really good movie. What are you looking up?"
"I'm seeing if any of the actresses have done any nude scenes."
"Of course you are."
"I literally write smutty webnovels, did you expect anything else?"
"Nope."
"Huh, she's got a really nice pair."
"...Let me see."
Chapter Text
“We’re not actually considering that, are we?”
Bianca looked aghast at the slimy sex tunnel, her face rapidly turning a shade of red that had nothing to do with the splatters of blood from the most recent fight. At that, Talya smirked.
“Why wouldn’t we? If it skips a lot of the Breach then it would be worse not to.”
“Or it could be a trap?!” Bianca tried helplessly. “In that cramped of a space, all it takes is one or two Boomers to turn the three of us into…” she searched for a word that obviously never came. “It would kill us!”
“It won’t send any Boomers,” I said with a smile, stepping towards Bianca. “Because I think I’ve figured out how it works.”
That raised an eyebrow from both girls. I held off on the dramatic pause, opting to keep the explanation rolling.
“Let’s say the Breach puts a hundred percent effort into stopping us with every encounter it throws our way. Without my influence, all one hundred percent of that effort is being transferred into attempts at combat and lethality, right?”
Bianca shrugged. “Occasionally there are some puzzles…”
“Alright, then let’s say eighty percent combat and twenty percent brains. That’s for normal people. Suddenly, wapow! I get tossed into the mix. I mix up all the Breach’s energy, and now it decides that it really likes sex, so it’s suddenly making seventy percent of the Breach about getting in our pants. Now that’s only thirty percent that’s trying to kill us.”
Talya raised a finger. “If this is only thirty percent of the Breach’s power, why were the combats so dangerous? Why send the Boomers?”
“Because,” I said, “a Breach always makes the encounters difficult but fair, right? If a party is able to complete most parts of a Breach by dropping their pants, that’s not difficult. Because of that, the Breach needs to add difficulty to the few parts not affected by my sex shit, namely combat.”
That made Talya pause. Her finger lowered weakly while I kept talking.
“I’m willing to bet that if we engage anything in a Breach that doesn’t have to do with sex, it’s going to be much more dangerous than it would otherwise be, especially since it also has to balance it around warrior princess Bianca, here. Furthermore, if the Breach offers us sex and we decline, that danger is going to be ramped up a lot. It might be possible to not do any lewd stuff in a Breach, but that would probably be the equivalent difficulty of doing an entire Breach blindfolded.”
“What makes you say that?” Bianca asked.
“Easy. What were your challenges when you were off on your own?”
Bianca paused, blushed, then murmured. “Sex challenges…”
“-To get back the three most vital parts of your equipment- your cloak, your sword, and your armour. If you had passed on those challenges and had to do these exact same fights with nothing but your bare hands, imagine how much harder that would have been.”
Bianca shuddered. I turned to Talya.
“And for us, remember the harpy. Imagine if we declined the sex and had to fight her instead.”
That made the Navon-golm look very nervous.
“Based on those two examples alone, it looks like a pattern,” I said. “A pattern that rewards depravity and punishes being, you know… pure.” I turned to the tenta-tunnel.
“I’m willing to bet that if we don’t take this tunnel and keep going on the path, the fights are going to get ridiculously hard. We’ve only had to fight the Boomers one at a time up until now. What happens if two, or even three show up at once? What if there’s also some super-harpies that way? It’ll probably be possible, but at such a high degree of difficulty that it would be high-risk at the best of times.”
There was silence for a palpable moment, enough for me to hear the moist ‘schlicks’ of wetness and plant-flesh from inside the tunnel. I tried not to get too turned on by that.
Eventually, Bianca spoke.
“So, the tunnel…” she cast it a weary glance. “If it ultimately is the safer option, what can we expect to- you know… happen?”
I fought so hard to keep a grin from appearing on my face. Instead, I took a half-step closer to Bianca so that my gambeson-clad shoulder brushed up against hers. I had seen enough hentai to have a pretty good idea of what would happen in that tunnel if we went that way (and the vote certainly seemed to be tipping in that direction).
“I mean, if I had to take a few wild guesses…”
A sheen of sweat had been building on me due to the heavy coat of the gambeson, but now that I could feel the air on my nude skin, it was pleasantly cool. That of course, was because I opted to give the gambeson back to Bianca. Something told me that her armoured crop-top wouldn’t have been able to effectively repel any attempts at molestation, and the grateful look in her eyes when she stripped to put it back on under her armour was enough of a reward on its own.
Of course, I wasn’t going to say out loud that I was really excited to get fondled by hundreds of horny tentacles. All I could do was hope that my arousal wasn’t as obvious as Talya’s- after all, she had nothing to hide her erect cock. I saw Bianca look over at it a few times as we prepared to go into the tunnel and quickly turn away with a red face.
Now that I was standing just a few feet away from the crack in the tree that was the tunnel, I could clearly see the reaction. It was like the vines could sense my presence at the entrance; some of them were reaching out into the air and sliding along the ground like leashed snakes trying to get to me. Tentatively, I reached out a hand towards one of the longer ones that almost reached me.
It was soft and squishy, exactly as slimy as I expected, and pleasantly warm. Too warm, actually. As it slid in between my fingers, the slick residue it left behind pushed tingles into my skin and a buzzing heat just underneath the surface. Not as strong as my own spell version, but an effect that was noticeable regardless.
“The slime is an aphrodisiac,” I said. “Not powerful, but it’s there.”
Naturally, that made Bianca pause. I turned to her with a grin.
“Don’t worry. It’s subtle even for me, and you’re a higher Promotion. It might have no effect on you at all, especially since you’re all wrapped up.”
Twisting my gaze back to my hand, the tendril was wrapping around my fingers. Not tight, but very snug. An experimental tug to bring my hand back made that hold clench down on my skin with substantial pressure bordering on discomfort, managing to get a solid grip despite the fact it was dripping with lube.
“Oh, wow. Okay, I get it.”
“What?” Talya asked.
I stopped my attempts at tugging, to which the knuckle-popping pressure ceased as well and returned to caressing of my fingers. “It’s gentle until I try to resist it or pull away.” I tried twisting my wrist away from where it was starting to try and jerk off my index finger, to which it tightened once again, ensuring that it’s actions would remain uninterrupted. Once again, I laxed for many seconds while the tendril went through it’s motions. Eventually, it let a thick ‘gloop’ of clear, sappy liquid leak from the very tip to coat my hand even more. Then, it released my fingers of its own accord and drooped back down to rest on the floor like it was tired.
“Yeah, I understand now. The vines don’t pull us in or try to hurt us, and they’ll only hold us down if we resist them. As long as we go slow and let them do their thing while we climb, we’ll be fine.”
“You’re sure about that?” Bianca asked warily. I grinned and took several steps towards the tunnel, stopping right in the threshold and allowing all of the closest, lazy-looking tentacles to surge with bursts of life. The ones on the ground coiled up around my legs and hugged my thighs. Others wrapped my arms like thick, slimy, silken ribbons. Even more hung down to slide against my face and leave slimy trails on my cheeks while going just a bit lower and circling my breasts.
I wasn’t even fully in the tunnel, and the vast majority of my body was being- for lack of a better term- worshipped by soft, warm tentacles. They were rubbing my calves, shoulders, wrists, thighs, chest, face, and everywhere else they could reach. I made sure to stand perfectly still even as I shivered under the tingling warmth that started to spread over my skin. It was like I stepped into a very warm shower, except the water was more viscous and slimy, and there were a dozen different hands scrubbing me down.
“O-oh… that’s actually-mmmm, that’s pretty nice.”
Looking back over my shoulder and trying not to disrupt the tendril massaging itself on my face, I could see Bianca watching- enraptured by the view. After a few more seconds, I felt the tendrils shift in their movements- no… they pulsed. I could feel the presence of something flowing inside the fleshy sheaths like holding a hose and feeling when the tap had been turned on. Of course, these didn’t have that kind of pressure, but they drooled their cum over me all the same.
I had to close my right eye as the vine wrapped on the side of my face let out a thick, slimy jet of fluid all over my cheek. The warm fluid quickly dripped downwards, meeting the slime ejected over my chest and torso by the numerous tentacles playing with my breasts. Everywhere the liquid touched sent a shiver of tingles and warmth under my skin. It ran down my body in streams, thanks to the dozen-or-so sources all releasing their payload at roughly the same time. While none of them individually had a ‘cumshot’ coming anywhere close to the size of a load from a hybrid race, such as Talya, the overall volume was still greater due to the number advantage. However, something a little bit weird and oddly convenient happened.
Wherever the fluid ran down my skin, I could see pale streaks left in their wake. Not that it was changing the colour- but rather that it was lifting the blood, dirt, and dried sweat from my skin. It was almost like a magnet picking up iron shavings. The skin left behind was slick and slimy, but otherwise perfectly clean.
When the tendrils finally laxed and let themselves dangle limp away from my body, I probably looked like I was the star of a Mr. Clean bukkake while I fully turned around.
“You two gonna join me?”
They tentatively stepped forward up to the entrance. Immediately, the vines that I just ‘pleased’ surged back to life. However, they weren’t focused on me anymore- they were drifting towards the next in line.
Bianca.
I could tell that she was conflicting with a number of emotions while the tendrils reached out towards her. My own attention was partially divided to make sure I planted my feet firmly on the slippery stairs while I took a few steps upwards in order to make space for my party members. That of course meant that I entered the range of a dozen more tendrils. Despite them, I tried to focus on what was happening behind me.
Bianca was gasping and straining. At first, I thought she was trying to deal with the sensations of pleasure, but that didn’t make sense. She had extra-thick padding of gambeson in the way, along with her armour. In all honesty, she shouldn’t have been able to even feel the vines under all that. That was, until I noticed how much the padding was being indented by the grip of the tendrils and the wincing on her face.
“Stop resisting them,” I warned. Bianca’s eyes shot to me, panicked.
“I- I’m not! They- ow! They aren’t even trying to be- dammit- trying to be gentle!”
My attempts to turn around a little bit more and help were immediately interrupted by a wash of strength in my living bonds. Their aimless drifting and massaging of my limbs turned into tethers that kept me from doing anything more than looking over my shoulder while Bianca was making noises of discomfort and pain. Eventually, a tendril starting to snake around my neck and apply a choking pressure made me begrudgingly relieve my efforts to escape their grasp. Still, I could only watch from the corner of my eye and listen as a tearing sound started to fill the moist tunnel.
Bianca was gritting her teeth and grunting at the pressure. I watched as one of the buckles on Bianca’s waist cinching the gambeson snapped with a yelp of pain from the redhead. Vines immediately surged in the gap between the poofy coat and the padded pants. I could even see the outline of the tendrils as they snaked underneath the cloth, but not towards any of Bianca’s sensitive bits. They were travelling towards the other buckles. At the same time, her right thighplate clattered to the ground as the leather had been strained to the point of snapping. My eyes widened.
“They’re stripping you.”
By no means were the tentacles gentle about it either. Even more seemed to grow out of the walls- thick and muscular that slid under fabric and pulled outwards. I had worn that gambeson, so I knew that stuff was like wearing five hoodies at once. The force to tear that was probably getting close to ripping a phone book in half, yet the tentacles seemed to have that strength in spades. Steel plates buckled, leather strips snapped with the volume of a whip crack, and gambeson tore like plastic wrap. The entire time, Bianca was wincing and groaning in pain. Thankfully, it didn’t take long for the vines to rid Bianca of her equipment.
By the time it took for my current battallion of vines to coat me with another layer of Extra-Strength Degreaser cum, Bianca had every stitch of covering torn to shreds and discarded onto the ground. Even her cavewoman polearm had been destroyed- the branch reduced to splinters and the blade snapped into three pieces.
“M-my cloak…?” Bianca asked warily behind her, to Talya who was taking up the rear.
“They seem to be ignoring it,” she said. I could confirm that fact. Either it was something about the cloak itself, or the fact that it ultimately wasn’t preventing any access, but the only way that the vines interacted with the fur was to hold it out of the way. The only reason I could even catch a glimpse of the Navon-golm is because I no longer had horny vines preventing me from turning around to look at what was happening. As for Bianca, now that she had been stripped completely, it was time for the tendrils to have their pleasure.
I could see their frustration. The vines obviously didn’t like having to work for their treat, and they took it out on the redhead. The fact that more of them had been ‘summoned’ to help strip their toy only meant that Bianca was being all but assaulted by them. They weren’t just rubbing themselves over her skin to get themselves off- they were coiling around her limbs like snakes and ensuring that even though she wasn’t resisting, she wasn’t going to get away. They were firmly squeezing her breasts tight enough that Bianca was shuddering, they slid up between her legs and rubbed against her nethers with enough pressure to make the redhead’s toes curl, and they even pleasured themselves in the creases of Bianca’s defined abs. The most that Bianca could do was hold onto the hand I outstretched for her, using me like a lifeline.
Naturally it didn’t take very long for the first tendrils to start spitting out their cleaning lubricant all over where they were massaging Bianca. It made the red stain from my best attempts at cleaning her drip away with the cum that quickly left most of her torso covered. At the same time, her hand squeezed mine as she trembled through her own climax. Like always, I was vaguely concerned over having a part of my body crushed under her orgasmic strength. That worry was unwarrented. Our multi-daily sessions had more than given Bianca practice in ensuring that she didn’t injure me again.
Of course, my attention was still directed entirely towards Bianca. I didn’t notice the ‘defeated’ tendrils around me starting to twitch back to life.
As soon as Bianca let out a weak cry of pleasure while her orgasm fully washed through her, I sensed the vines shifting. They moved faster and with far more purpose than previously. Furthermore, they were much less gentle. I let out a surprised gasp alongside both Talya and Bianca as all three of us suddenly had our wrists and ankles bound by fleshy ropes and pulled apart to leave us wide open. I felt the slick wood beneath my feet pull away as I was lifted a few inches into the air. Somehow, I knew the exact same thing was happening behind me.
With the whole situation suddenly becoming far more in line with proper hentai, I was pivoted around with vines wrapping all around my body until I was effectively laying on a hammock in the middle of the air. Of course, it was a hammock that also served as a full-body-spread-eagle straightjacket that kept me unable to do anything more than look up at movement in the ceiling.
Four more vines were coming down, but these were distinctly different than the rest. While all the others were a pale, planty green, these had a twinge of brown mottling on the surface. Not to mention, they seemed thicker than the others, but also softer. Of course, they still had very phallic tips- all except one. That one had a much larger ending shaped more like a venus fly-trap that was lowering to become level with Talya’s extremely stiff cock.
The three others, all with extremely phallic tips, lowered to meet Bianca and I. Surprisingly, only one lined itself up between my legs. The other two hovered in front of Bianca- one between her thighs to stare at her flowering sex, and the other dangling right in front of her eyes.
“W-what’s going on?” She questioned, twisting her head away from the tendril starting to move closer to her lips. I stared at the scenario in question, thinking back to how it started so abruptly- right after Bianca came. I let out a nervous chuckle.
“I think…” a moan passed my lips as the dick-vine measuring up between my thighs teased against my pussy. “I think this is a punishment.”
“For Bianca wearing her armour?” Talya asked breathlessly. I could see the pitcher-shaped tendril starting to slurp the tip of her cock. I shook my head.
“I don’t think so-oooh!” The vine finally started pushing inside, spreading my lower lips and squeezing into my sex. It was so weird- as soft and squishy as a firm sponge, morphing into every nook of my pussy. I had to bite my cheek to help me focus enough to form words, especially at the sight of Bianca abruptly gagging with fluttering eyes while a tendril forced itself through both her sets of lips.
“I think that if any of us cum from the teasing, all of us get punished.”
Chapter 32: Shortcut II (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Pretty much exactly what you'd expect.
Tentacle SexContent Warnings:
Mentions of SoundingAuthor's Note:
"No homo, but your bone structure gives my bone structure."
"..."
"...What?"
"Sir, this is a KFC."
Chapter Text
It felt beyond strange, but in one of the best ways possible. There shouldn’t have been anything classified as a ‘solid’ with this level of pliability, yet the tendril snaking its way through my snatch somehow managed to fill every crevice along the path while also spreading me open. Like a… dildo made of oobleck? I couldn’t even try to describe it, since the moment I finished my sentence about this being a punishment, an extra four inches surged inside of me and almost made me bite my tongue off.
I could barely look over and see Bianca’s head rolled back with her throat bulging while the tendril invaded her windpipe. Meanwhile, in the gap between her forcefully spread legs was the other vine already going to town. Out and in, out and in, making Bianca squeal around the obstruction in her throat. Behind her was Talya hoisted into the air just like the two of us, despite the fact that she probably weighed almost a thousand pounds. Her eyes were locked directly on the pitcher-shaped vine held flush against her pelvis with her entire cock buried inside. Presumably, there were all sorts of little goodies and sensations happening on the inside that were causing the errant twitches of pleasure going through her body. I couldn’t focus on that much, since I felt my own invader finally claim the remaining depths of my pussy.
Now more than ever, even against the harpy, I could truly understand the reproductive organs of an elf. That was because I didn’t have to worry about W.H.’s cunt-blistering roughness. Now, I could feel the tentacle filling me all the way until a gooey, unnaturally-soft rubbery tip pressed gently against a sensitivity that I knew was my cervix. Meanwhile, the length was squeezing me open all the way up the front of my body. It pushed my stomach and other organs back towards my spine, went up into my ribcage, and slid between my lungs before reaching the end right next to my heart. Elves really were just living embodiments of hentai girl anatomy, and right now, I couldn’t complain one bit.
Looking down, I could even see it. There was a faintly defined distention running from my pelvis all the way up to just underneath my breasts before it disappeared under the… whatever that bony plate in the chest was. Sternum? I assumed it was the sternum, but I couldn’t be bothered to know proper anatomical terminology when the tendril started retracting.
I could only bite my lip and let out a breath as my lengthy lover bent like an inchworm to pull itself free, gliding smoothly past inner walls until only four or five inches remained. Then, it pushed/poured itself right back inside like the half-liquid-half-spongy tentacle it was. My moan eeked out into the air alongside Talya’s, although Bianca’s were distinctly muffled.
Glancing over, I could pretty much only see the whites of Bianca’s eyes with how far they were rolled back into her skull. Meanwhile, the vine invading her throat was moving even more than the one slamming into her sex- at least eight inches being pulled out past her lips before being shoved deep into her esophagus. To my surprise, however, she wasn’t gagging. Either she genuinely didn’t have a gag reflex, or (the more likely option), getting the constitution and durability of a higher Promotion makes those kinds of bodily reactions negligible. Either way, the only ‘bad’ noises escaping from Bianca’s throat-pounding were chokes and sputters as she gasped for oxygen in between thrusts.
Why did she get the second tentacle? Was it because she was the one who came and started the punishment? Presumably. Regardless, I could see that the Throat-Fucker 3000 was continuing at full speed, quickly covering Bianca’s face in slime and spit as it bubbled out over her lips. Meanwhile, the one between her legs was much slower. Still moving with purpose and taking long strokes, but far slower than the one starting to drill in and out of me. I could also see Talya squirming under the administrations of her own aggressor, and then things started to become a bit clearer.
The tentacles weren’t just fucking us, they were ensuring that all three of us would cum at the same time. I didn’t know what that properly entailed or meant for us, but I needed to voice that information to my party mates.
“They’re- oh god! Oh, fuck! S-same? Nnngh- fuck!”
Eh, I’m sure they got the idea.
With not much else that I could even attempt to do, I let my head lull back and closed my eyes, focusing solely on the all-too-good feelings down below. I could feel my thighs twitching and shuddering around the intrusion, trying so hard to close and keep my tentacle friend deep inside but being held open to prevent any agency of my own actions. At this point, I was nothing more than a receptacle for this vine to do with as the Breach pleased.
Honestly, I didn’t mind.
I could feel the moisture of the tentacle’s slimy texture squelching around my pussy lips and dripping down the crack of my ass. Everywhere it ran, my skin tingled with warmth that only seemed to grow hotter by the second. My fingers wrapped around the vines clenched onto my wrists like chains, holding desperately for whatever slippery purchase they provided as toes curled and my moans gurgled in my throat. It felt beyond amazing, and the tendril throttled over a foot and a half of length into my sex in a way that made my heart pound in my chest- right beside the tip of the tentacle every time it bumped against my cervix. (Seriously, what kind of fucked-up biology was that? How perverted could Aurora possibly be, and furthermore, why the hell was it so hot?!)
Regardless, it was a disappointingly short amount of time before I could feel the quivers and shakes reaching the point of no return. I would have much rather preferred the tendrils to go slower so that this could be really drawn out, but it seemed that these vines had no intentions of taking their time with us. As the first throbs of my climax hefted through me, it was a monumental effort to lift my head and watch as Talya and Bianca obviously came as well. Bianca’s eyes were shut so tight that her cheeks were almost touching her forehead. Talya was staring at the vine completely engulfing her spurting dick.
Then, of course, the tentacles had their finish as well.
My thighs twitched as the vine inside of me abruptly held itself all the way inside and began pouring out a healthy dosage of liquid that was so shockingly warm it almost burned. My entire chest quickly grew hot and I was panting even as my climax started to taper away. However, despite the chest-deep creampie I was getting, my attention could only be directed towards my companions.
“Oh-oh fuck! Ah!”
Talya was twitching even more now, her stomach rippling and flexing with movement like she was recoiling from what was happening down below. However, a few more vines reached up and wrapped around to hold her still, and I could see the pitcher around her cock had tightened almost like it was shrink-wrapped. Something definitely weird was happening there, but only Talya would know what was going on. Not for Bianca, though.
Bianca was moaning- or she was trying to, at least. Both the tentacles violating her had buried themselves deep and ceased movements aside from a visible pulsing as they made their deposits. Bianca didn’t appear to be swallowing, but given how much of the tentacle I could see thrusting into her throat earlier, it was likely that the plant-cum was being shot already halfway to her stomach. Still, it didn’t stop some of it from bubbling up out of the sides of her mouth as Bianca choked and sputtered. She gagged and coughed with tears rolling out of her eyes as thick, creamy liquid that looked to be the consistency of corn syrup began pouring down her chin in a lavender shimmer.
That caught my off guard. It was purple? What kind of cum was purple, and why was there so much of it being poured into Bianca’s stomach? The tentacles inside of me and in between her legs had already ceased any pulsing, instead holding still like they were waiting for something. However, the one bruising her tonsils continued to eject streams of liquid for what seemed like thirty seconds more before the action finally slowed. Then, I felt movement.
The many, many inches of vine inside my snatch started to slide free, drooping down limp and being pulled out from under its own weight. I shuddered at the sensation, but eventually the tip ‘popped’ free with a greasy sound and my pussy was left un-stuffed. Looking over, I could see the same happening with Talya and Bianca. The ones between their legs had fallen away, leaving a slimy sheen on their sexes and a little bit of purple dribbling out of the openings.
Wait- huh?
Bianca’s pussy had a few drops of lavender liquid starting to drip free, but there was also a thin stream of the stuff leaking out of the tip of Talya’s cock. Suddenly, her shock and almost visceral reaction made a bit more sense. It looked like while the vines were cumming inside of Bianca and I, the one for Talya was doing the same thing despite the fact her organ was not meant for that kind of thing.
Even after all three of our lower invaders had fallen away, the one that was who-knows-how-far deep in Bianca’s throat remained. The sounds she was making were getting quieter, and I could see Bianca’s face turning blue.
“Bianca!”
I let out a panicked cry as Bianca was visibly struggling to retain consciousness as she choked on the tentacle that didn’t seem to have any intention of letting her have air. Then, after what seemed like a painful amount of time, it started to pull out.
One inch. Two. Four. Seven. Nine inches. More.
My eyes went wide as the length seemed to go on and on, sliding out from between Bianca’s lips with a glossy sheen of saliva, slime, and purple cum. After a foot of brown-ish vine was retracted from her throat, Bianca let out a loud, hacking cough that caused a rush of violet cream to shoot out past her lips and the dick-vine held within. The tentacle continued to pull away, and six-or-so inches more were revealed before the tip finally came into view, parting from Bianca for good. She was coughing and choking with purple liquid splashing out over her chin, unable to properly expel it from her throat and literally drowning in cum while held up by the tendrils in this way. Then, all at once, the three of us were dropped.
The vines on all our limbs laxed and let us clatter to the slimy ground. Slamming back-first onto wooden stairs certainly wasn’t comfortable and would probably leave a bruise, but that didn’t matter. I slipped multiple times as I struggled to find purchase and twisted to try and help Bianca. My legs weren’t wanting to work properly. They almost felt numb, like I had sat in the wrong position for too long and lost blood flow, but I managed to turn myself around to help. Talya was doing the same, and the two of us managed to get the choking Bianca flipped around onto her stomach and watched as she effectively vomited what seemed like liters of glistening purple cum all over the steps beneath her.
“Hey, it’s okay, we got you.”
The three of us huddled together, Talya and I gently rubbing Bianca’s back as she retched and coughed cum out of her lungs. When she finally finished and started breathing heavily, I twisted us both around to sit shoulder-to-shoulder on the steps with Talya a few below, looking up at us.
“Let’s just take a second, okay?” I offered a solution that the other two girls immediately nodded to accept. My arm wrapped around Bianca as she rested her head on my shoulder, and I could look down to see Talya’s cock still dripping purple cream. I gave a pointed nod. “What’s that all about?”
Talya looked down, then swallowed deeply. “It got really tight, but not painful- more to keep me still. Then… then it grew a really thin vine inside of it and it… entered.”
I pursed my lips. “Are you okay?” Talya gave a short nod.
“Yeah, just-... It went all the way and then it started cumming. It felt so weird- like I was cumming but backwards? Now I’m… numb? I don’t know how to explain it. Like my legs don’t want to work.”
“So do I.” My mind raced and eventually settled. “Maybe the punishment isn’t getting fucked by the tentacles, it’s getting filled with some kind of weird cum that makes it harder to move and stuff.” I looked down at Bianca resting on my shoulder in a silent question. After all, the amount that Talya and I received was a fraction of what had just been dumped into her stomach.
When she looked up, her eyes seemed a little distant. “I’m okay, I just need to catch my breath.”
I gave a curt nod, then looked down past Talya at the entrance to the shortcut barely ten feet behind her. Four thick wooden pillars had grown vertically to bar the way out, obviously locking the three of us in and forcing us to continue down the path we chose. Then, I twisted my head towards the extensive stairway that disappeared into pitch darkness, writhing with more slimy vines. We made almost zero progress and already got hindered. Of course, now we knew what was happening and Bianca’s armour had already been destroyed so there was no more reason for the shortcut to get rough again. Presumably.
“Alright, so we just need to not cum when the vines molest us, and definitely don’t fight back in any way or they’ll get rough and try even harder.” I rubbed Bianca’s shoulder. “The more we cum, the more we get punished, and the more it fills us with that stuff.”
“Do you think I can heal it?” Talya asked.
“Huh?”
“The numbing thing. Or the aphrodisiac. Do you think a healing spell will get rid of them?”
Bianca and I pondered before the redhead wiped a thick glob of purple slime from her chest. “It’s worth a shot.”
I noticed that Bianca idly held my hand while a white circle of light formed in front of Talya’s fingers. It filled about halfway before the light fizzled into sparkles as the spell was released. The effect was instantaneous- and so was the reaction.
Bianca’s fingers tightened around mine like a vice and her breath caught in her throat. Her entire body twitched and a gurgling moan ripped into the air. I watched her thighs clamp together, and out of the corner of my eye I could see the limp, defeated tentacles on the wall shift ever-so-slightly.
“N-nooo-nnngh!” Bianca groaned through gritted teeth and I held her hand as tightly as I could.
“Hey, hey! Don’t cum! Fight it, you can do it. Come on! Look at me! Bianca, just look at me!”
Her eyes tilted upwards and I could see the desperation of the edge she was teetering on.
“Just focus on me, okay? Don’t move, just hold it back and keep your eyes on me.”
With the way that Bianca was whimpering, I was expecting to see her give a shudder, her thighs to twitch, and then the vines to suddenly come to life for round two as she came. To my surprise, it didn’t seem to be happening. Of course, it felt like my fingers were about to be dislocated with how tightly Bianca was squeezing them. That continued on for many moments of heavy breathing and tense silence until the immediate threat of Bianca cumming and causing another punishment seemed to fade. She panted heavily with a red face.
“N-no healing,” she said. “It really doesn’t like healing.”
“Noted,” Talya nodded. “I guess we’re taking a few more minutes to let you calm down.”
“Please?”
So we sat. Covered in tingly warm slime that was making all the dirt and grime of battle vanish in the dim light of the tunnel. I racked through my brain for anything that might help in this circumstance- any spell I’d recorded that had a tiny chance of assisting in this endeavour.
Zekko? Definitely not. Fighting an aphrodisiac with another aphrodisiac was absolutely a terrible idea. A blade of water also didn’t seem particularly helpful, since I doubted that the vines would take too kindly to me cutting a few of them off. I already had a very limited number of options with only one cycle of magic available, and something like this was making those options even more slim pickings. Eventually, I sighed and let go of Bianca’s hand to instead hold it pointed at her chest with a pink ring forming. She looked at it, puzzled, then glanced up to me.
“Sam-”
“Sorry in advance.” I cut her off while a rune- Laimu- flashed across the spell before I released it. Immediately, Bianca gasped- not because of the rush of an oncoming orgasm, but because of the spray of ice-cold water hosing down her entire front. She let out a little scream of surprise, but quickly settled back down with panting breaths.
“That-... actually helps. Cold water?”
I nodded. “It’s harder to cum when you’re trying not to freeze.”
Talya smirked. “Alright, so we just have to go through the tunnel of horny vines while Sam hoses us down if we start getting too excited. Not being able to see anything won’t be fun, though.”
At that, Bianca and I shared a look, obviously thinking of the same thing. A second later, Talya did the same thing as she quickly realised a solution to the problem. I nodded, stood up, and turned around to face the darkened stairs leading upwards. A hand outstretched with a pink ring quickly filling to the brim and lines crossed to form a rune. I made sure to plant my feet a little more securely, since even though this spell had much less recoil than a lot of others, these stairs were extremely slippery. A moment later, a stream of water was firing upwards through the tunnel- splashing against vines that got in the way but ultimately reaching a fair distance before dripping down onto the stairs.
Meanwhile, about sixty feet of the tunnel was now glimmering with a soft pink light as glowing water was mixing with the cum-slime that coated pretty much every surface. It didn’t make it bright by any means, but it shed more than enough illumination to let the three of us see the steps and the silhouettes of vines that would shortly be molesting us. The rest of the tunnel beyond remained in darkness, but it was nothing another light spell couldn’t fix when we got further up. I looked over my shoulder at Bianca and Talya who were both starting to stand, then shrugged before turning my attention back forwards and starting to climb.
“Watch your step.”
Chapter 33: Shortcut III (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Still More Tentacles
Triple PenetrationAuthor's Note:
"Do you have any questions?"
"Don't you think it's funny that because over fifteen percent of women under thirty participate in some form of sex work like OnlyFans, it only serves to hinder the progress they've tried to make over the last few generations in their attempt to be seen on the same standards as men? They've fought so hard for so long to get the same rights and treatments as men, just for an oversaturation of OnlyFans models to set the new societal standards that see the entire gender as being little more than sex objects. This is the first generation of women that have had the closest thing to true gender equality with the option to choose careers even in historically male-dominated industries, and their cumulative choice to flock to one of the only female-dominated industries of porn has set back the women's rights movements by at least sixty years and doomed the next several generations of women to have to deal with the same gender oppression our own grandmothers and great-grandmothers fought against."
"... Sir, I meant any questions about the job..."
"Oh, then no."
Chapter Text
Given the circumstances that this Breach had been adapted to sex all because of me, it was being awfully mean. A full-body massage tunnel with the sole intent of trying to make us cum, yet the promise of a healthy dose of a numbing agent that would be beyond detrimental in the fights surely following if we succumbed to our climactic urges?
Despicable. Truly despicable.
All I could do was bite down on the inside of my cheek and try to let the pain distract me from the vines wrapped snugly around my breasts and giving themselves a thigh-job right up against my sopping sex. Meanwhile, I counted.
Eighteen, nineteen…
Perfectly on cue, the latest batch of tendrils all shuddered and expelled their cleaning slime all over me, not that it mattered much. I, along with Talya and Bianca, were already so sparkly and spotless that the pink light of my glowing water made us look damn near bioluminescent. Not that I was actively looking at them- it was too debilitating. Even when I turned around after every few molesting attempts to hose us all down with water so cold it made my nipples crinkle, I had to keep my eyes closed. The sights of Talya and Bianca being nude, slippery, and just as obviously aroused as I was was a bullet to the chest every time. I felt bad for Talya- she was behind both of us and had no choice but to look forward.
What really wasn’t fair was how the numbing-cum seemed to completely ignore my pussy, and the building heat trapped inside. It also ignored the Breach’s own administrations- meaning that even though I couldn’t feel anything beneath my waist since the third round of punishment and had to look down with every step to make sure that my legs were still moving, I could still feel every single slippery touch from the tentacles that wrapped around my thighs. Each batch of tendrils was just as debilitating as the last, and I had long since needed to start walking bow-legged up the stairs. It absolutely must have looked stupid, but it kept my thighs from causing just a little bit of friction on my hyper-sensitive pussy.
A moment of silence passed as this latest batch of vines slooped away. I swallowed. “Check.” From behind me, I heard a second of hesitation before both girls gave their own responses.
“Check.”
“Check.”
I nodded in the darkness, then watched to make sure that my feet landed in the correct spots as I pushed myself up another half-dozen stairs. Once I felt a squishy warmth on my back, I paused so that my newest visitors could have their fill and wouldn’t try to get aggressive. Like usual, it was disorienting- not even being able to tell when I’m walking without watching myself do it, yet effortlessly feeling every millimeter of plant-flesh that swirled and wrapped around my calves to jerk themselves off.
One vine took claim to my left hand, sliding in between my fingers like it was trying to hold my hand. Another rubbed itself against my cheek and touched a slimy tip against my closed lips. Thankfully, these kinds of vines didn’t seem to care all that much about actual penetration, and seemed to respect our boundaries if we clenched our thighs or kept our mouths shut. It meant that the vine laxed the pressure inwards and resided to sliding itself back and forth on my lips to get itself off that way. A number of other vines looped around my arms and legs, squeezed into my armpits and caressed my abdomen, but I was able to pay them little attention. It was the one, however, that draped down from the ceiling and took a long, slow slide right up against the front of my pussy that made me bite my tongue.
I instinctively recoiled my hips back away from the pressure, which only made the vine press harder. I let out a little whimper and forced myself to lean back into it like it wasn’t actively rubbing against my clit. Don’t cum. This is nothing. Don’t. Don’t.
Of course, I had to bite down on my tongue even harder when the tendril retained the pressure on my sensitive little bud but continued to slide forward and looped back up. Now, it was shaped like a large, fleshy ‘J’ that I forced to all but sit on while it slid back and forth. It took every measure of focus to try and count.
Five, six, seven…
Then, of course, I heard Bianca start to shudder behind me. “O-ohh… oh no. I’m sorry, I’m so sorry- nnngh!”
Although I couldn’t see what exactly was bringing her to this point, the fact she was about to cum was plain and obvious. It didn’t matter that she was a Second Promotion- this much numb-cum couldn’t be easy to handle if I could barely walk and only got minimal doses. After all, Bianca had cum and caused the first two punishments, meaning she also got the ‘Throat-Fuck 3000’ both times. Thankfully for her, punishment number three was caused by Talya which also served to confirm that the massive stomach-load was given to the ‘cummer’.
After one dose, it took several minutes for Talya to even be able to stand and Bianca had already taken two. Second Promotion or not, three stomach-fulls was more than a terrible idea for by far the most powerful person in our party. I closed my eyes, pulled my tongue back so I could grit my teeth properly, and then lowered myself hard on the tentacle massaging my sex.
My only saving grace was the fact that I was already holding back almost entirely from willpower alone. Once I let go and allowed myself to cum, I did- simple as that. I shuddered and groaned as my entire abdomen convulsed under my climax. Just like the other times, the vines immediately adjusted their positions and pulled taught. I was hoisted into the air by all four limbs being spread apart and a few looping tendrils supporting my stomach, since this time I was hanging on my front. I could hear the same happening to Bianca and Talya behind me by their noises of surprise. As a number of larger tentacles started to lower from the ceiling, I heard Bianca speak.
“Y-you… for me?”
It was tough to speak in the aftershocks of my climax, but I managed to lift my head and glance over at Bianca who was staring at me. I gave a small nod and offered a smile. “We’ve all gotta take one for the team, right?”
“Uhh, there’s five,” Talya said.
“Huh?”
“Vines. Every other time there were two for the cummer, and then one for both the others. Now there’s five.”
Twisting my head to look up over my shoulder, I could see that she was right. It was still very dark because of the low light, but there were five tendrils distinct from the rest because they were moving and growing down towards us. I twisted my head to look at Bianca. “Did you cum?”
Her face was flushed and her eyes a little hazy, but she shook her head. “I was going to, but then you did.”
Of course, the vines then disproved my theory entirely. I thought that five vines meant Bianca must have cum right alongside me, so we were both getting two. I wasn’t prepared for only one vine lowering themselves to be level with my two teammates and then all three of the others descending towards me. I gulped, and Talya’s voice went quiet.
“I don’t think it liked you doing that.”
As the first tentacle hung down between my eyes and the two others started to move behind me, I let out a little mutter. “No shit…” Trying to look at the tip almost made my eyes cross since it was so close to my face. It was like a camouflaged mixture of green and brown sponge that was dripping with a clear, viscous slime. Part of me wanted to try and make a joke to the others, asking how it tasted before it got shoved into my mouth. When it squeezed itself in between my lips, I realized that I didn’t have the time to make that query. I let my jaw ease open so that the tendril could slide along the tip of my tongue. At the same time, I felt tingling pressure down below.
While a softness started to nestle into my pussy, there was also a new sensation- one that I hadn’t yet explored in this life. I could feel the third vine’s slimy tip press up against my anus with determination. Flicking my eyes over, Talya and Bianca were just starting to quiver as their own vines took their place- suctioning around a cock or sliding into a pussy respectively. Both were going extremely slow- obviously to hold them on the edge of an orgasm they were already close to while my own worked to bring me up to that point.
One tentacle for anyone cumming, two for being the person that caused the punishment, and then an additional one for ‘sacrificing’ oneself for another member of the team. I moaned around the vine quickly probing towards the entrance of my throat for a number of reasons. One was the obvious- my pussy getting spread as the vine slid inch after inch inside. It was also because of the taste- it made my tongue and cheeks feel weird- like a few hours after visiting the dentist when the numbing stuff was almost done wearing off and I was trying to have a glass of orange juice. Half citrus and half tingles.
Then there was the one at my ass starting to work the muscle open in a way that certainly wasn’t uncomfortable, but was extraordinarily strange. I’d played around my backdoor when I’d masturbated before, but only a couple of times and with nothing more than a single finger. Now that something with substantial girth but an extremely pleasant amount of give and lubrication was starting to ease inside, it was a rather interesting experience, especially when it continued to go further than my finger ever reached.
It slid along at a pace relative to the one in my pussy, both claiming an equivalent amount of their respective holes while my throat was also invaded. My mind was already starting to go fuzzy at the prospect of what was happening, just like with the harpy. Still, I shook and clenched my hands while I was filled from all ends, not-so-slowly and not-so-gently.
At the very least, the tentacle-vine in my ass seemed to stay relatively thin while it went deeper, unlike the one in my pussy that was just as impressively thick as it had been the last few times. It still felt as squishy and conforming, but the part that remained rigid and structured had much less diameter. That couldn’t be said for the one in my throat. It still wasn’t as thick as the harpy and the spongy texture more than made it easier to handle, but it still made me cough and sputter around it as inch after inch crammed into my windpipe. Funnily enough, I could feel the tip passing by the tentacle moving upwards through my pussy. This one angled backwards towards my spine as it travelled down to my stomach, and that one pushed out against my front as it went up into my chest. Like two sides of a highway.
Then, of course, there was the off-ramp with the tendril crawling its way up into my bowels , so when all three vines finally hilted themselves completely I felt full enough to burst. It was so stuffed inside of me that I was drooling around the citrus-slime and lost in pleasure. It didn’t matter that I couldn’t breathe with well over a foot of plant-dick clogging my esophagus- I could choke to death right here and my whorish elven genes would do it happily.
Of course, that didn’t happen. The tendrils began to move- starting with the one in my pussy. It went way back until only a few inches remained inside, then slid back towards my chest. While it reentered, the one depriving my oxygen supply backed off at the exact rate- just opposite. Filled from one end and cleared from the other, allowing me a gasping breath around the planty cockhead that popped out of my throat. Then, the vaginal vine started to leave while the one in my mouth returned to my windpipe. That process repeated a few times with my ass stuffed completely full until that too, joined in the movement.
It didn’t follow the pattern- or at least, not in a way I could fully make sense of. It was moving slower and at a rate just different enough from the others that it was driving me crazy. Like two different metronomes- one controlling the tentacles invading my pussy and throat, and the other just two or three BPM off as it slimily sawed in and out of my anus. Sometimes it kind of lined up, but every few thrusts it went out of alignment and made the rhythm too weird to deal with properly.
I loved it.
The heat scorching through my core was rebounding through my skeleton and sending shivers of pleasure everywhere I could conceive. From the depths of my pussy to the choking constraints of my throat, and then back to the clenched muscles in my ass; I felt like I was engulfed in an inferno of bliss. I was filled with a squishy softness that conformed to every crevice and rubbed every nerve in just the right ways. It didn’t matter that my vision was darkening around the edges as I choked and gasped for breath in between each thrust- I wouldn’t have traded this for the world.
Surely this was one hell of a sight for Bianca and Talya; me, laying on my stomach while supported by vines and all three of my holes being sloppily throttled by plant-tentacles. Eyes rolled back in my head that was being held up almost entirely by the vine shoved a foot and a half down my throat while an equivalent length was being swallowed by my elven pussy. Then, another tendril squelching and splashing slime as it shoved inch after inch into my backdoor and making my toes curl. Just the thought of what I must have looked like would have made me cum, except I didn’t have to think about it- I was experiencing it.
I not only came- I came apart at the seams. Tears were streaming down my cheeks, my fingernails cut little grooves into my palms and my thighs clenched so much I was probably about to snap a tendon in my legs. All I could do was hang there and take it as my abdomen erupted in a flare of ecstasy- a sensation that only lasted a few seconds. That’s because the vines then reached their own culmination which dropkicked me over the ledge I was already falling over.
All three of them pushed in as far as they would go- a depth that was eye-watering and genuinely painful, but that pain pulled a whorish pleasure I couldn’t begin to describe. Then, I felt them start to pulse as liquid surged through the plant-flesh moments before I whimpered at the sensation of pure heat coursing into my system.
I could feel it spraying against my cervix as the tentacle came, and it felt exactly like it had the last three times, but that similarity ended when it came to my throat and my ass. Those vines let their loads loose with enough force to strip the rust from a fender. I felt it hosing down into my stomach like I was deepthroating a pressure washer filled with hot chocolate, while it also proceeded to give me a high-powered enema in the other end. Everywhere was hot and tingling, and it kept going.
On and on, and not even in individual ropes like a real cumshot. My stomach and bowels were being blasted with a single, long, unending stream of liquid that I knew from experience was shimmering and purple. It wasn’t long at all until I could even distinct the taste from the citrus of the lubricating slime. Bitterness. So much it was shocking and overpowered any semblance of what could possibly be a taste- like I was chugging melted dark chocolate with zero sweetening whatsoever. A second later and it was churning around my lips to spill out from where it couldn’t be contained.
The same thing was happening on my backside. Heated liquid was squishing up and back along the tight tunnel, forcing its way as it rapidly filled every available space and displaced itself to go the only direction it could- out. It left a dribbling trail of searing warmth pouring down and around the lips of my pussy that were spread from the tentacle buried within. After that, both the cum from my ass and my mouth were audibly splattering on the wooden steps beneath me for several seconds while the vines continued to deposit their obscene load.
When the movement of fluids finally ceased, I wasn’t entirely sure whether the majority of the liquid in my mouth was cum or my own whorish salivations. Either way, it was beyond bitter but perversely rewarding even as I fought for air that wasn’t coming. My attempts at coughing my way to try and receive oxygen conversely only allowed the thick, cream-like substance to leak into my lungs.
My chest was convulsing from the lack of air, and I could appreciate how well Talya and Bianca both took this- Bianca having done it twice. Nevertheless, the vine in my pussy had since started to slowly slide out limp under its own weight, eventually pulling free with a squelching sound and a gout of purple liquid that oozed out from the well-fucked hole. It felt like ages- a true eternity before movement finally happened in my throat and my bowels. The tunnel around me was going dark-… darker than it already had been, and my whole body felt weak. I couldn’t move, even if the vines let go of me.
Then, only then, did the thickness finally start to retract. The one in my ass made me shiver as it pulled free, and the one in my throat gently slid many inches backwards before it slipped to the entrance of my esophagus- enough for me to start hacking. Since I was already on my stomach, it meant that the cum poured out easily as I effectively vomited around the tentacle still stuffing my mouth. It was a few more seconds before I could finally wheeze a gasping breath right as the vine pulled free from my lips entirely. Since it also wasn’t supporting my head anymore, it meant my neck laxed completely and made my head dangle downwards with no strength left to hold it up.
Streams of purple flowed up my face, getting into my nostrils and even leaking into eyes that I couldn’t close under my own power. It stung like shampoo but I couldn’t do anything about it. I couldn’t move. The only thing I could do were the automatic functions of my body. A heartbeat. Breathing- as ragged as it was. In fact, I couldn’t even feel the stairs as I was unceremoniously dropped onto wood. My face probably would have slammed into the steps if it weren’t for Bianca somehow managing to lurch forward and keep me from breaking my nose.
I was pulled into a lap- or at least, I assumed I had been. After all, I could only look up at Bianca like my head was resting on her thighs while her eyes looked frantic and a few fingers gently wiped cum from my eyes. She was saying something, but it was muffled- like my head was underwater.
“Sam? Sam, are you okay?”
I couldn’t say anything. My mouth wouldn’t work, and I couldn’t even make a sound other than my wheezing breaths.
“Talya, anything?”
Another figure came into view, leaning over me. If I was able to, I would have smiled. After all, I was now looking up at two beautiful girls who both had a pair of lovely, slippery and shiny boobs dangling directly in my line of sight. Talya’s face twisted, though most of it was crusted over and even her eyelids were drooping. A gray, stony finger drifted back and forth across my vision from peripheral to peripheral.
“No ocular response. Samirah, can you blink for me?”
I tried, I really did. It should have been easy, especially with the stinging of residual cum wanting my eyes to shut, but they stayed open like every muscle had been completely removed. Talya snapped her fingers. My instinct was to flinch and close my eyes, but that never happened.
“No reflexive response. I think she’s passed out.”
“From one session?”
“I could barely move after mine, and she took two doses at once. That’s also after participating in three other sessions, and dealing with everything in the Breach so far. You’re Second Promotion and my biology is highly resistant to toxins. Ironically, she’s the most vulnerable to this.”
“Do we wait for her to wake up?”
Talya shook her head. “There’s no telling how long that’ll be. When I tried healing you, did the effect fade at all?”
“A little, but it also nearly made me cum right there. You can’t heal her or it’ll just cause more punishments.”
“So we finish the shortcut, get out of this tunnel, and then I’ll heal all of us when we don’t have to worry about trying not to cum.”
“Wonderful. We’ve been in this damn tunnel for over an hour, we’re down one, and we have no idea how much longer it will take to get out of here.”
At that, Talya smiled, then reached a hand up and tilted Bianca’s chin forward to look at something out of my line of sight. Bianca’s eyes widened. “Is that-...?”
“Light,” Talya said. “I think that’s the exit.”
Bianca squinted. “Maybe… two hundred feet? That’s an awful lot of vines to go through and I don’t think Sam can take any more punishments.”
“Then we don’t cum.”
“We can’t make it fifty feet without Sam hosing us down, it’s pitch black, and I can’t even feel my legs. Not cumming’s going to be next to impossible.”
“So is completing a Breach without being Blessed, and you’ve done that twice. Plus, you’ll be extra motivated.”
“Why’s that?” I saw Bianca turn her gaze back to Talya. The Navon-golm smiled, then leaned in to kiss the redhead directly on the lips. If I could, I would have cheered. Talya pulled back just a hair.
“Because when- not if, when we get out, I promise that I will fuck you better than any of these tentacles possibly could.”
Bianca’s face went red, then she glanced down at me. Talya chuckled. “It’s cute how much you love her, but I promise you she wouldn’t mind.”
“...You don’t know that.”
At that, Talya let out a loud laugh that echoed in the cum-tunnel. “Are you kidding? We had sex multiple times in front of you just a few hours ago, and then she directly made an offer for us to fuck. She loves you just as much as you love her, and has made it perfectly clear on every occasion that your relationship is open both ways.”
“Still…” Bianca seemed to shrink into herself. Talya rested a hand on her shoulder.
“Is this because of us?”
A moment of silence passed along with a short nod. Somehow, Talya managed a motion that made it clear she was rolling her eyes despite their solid colour making it impossible to do so properly.
“We go out on one date, you break up with me the next morning, and that afternoon you meet a girl with sex magic that immediately becomes your girlfriend. Now we’re both fucking the same girl and you’re worried about us being together because you dumped me sixteen hours after I asked you out?”
Woah. I laid in silence pondering that information. Talya and Bianca had been dating? Or… date, since it was a singular thing apparently. Still, it was incredibly cute. I dislocate my finger, and the first person Bianca thinks of to heal me is her failed date? No wonder she was so awkward.
“...It’s weird,” Bianca muttered.
“But it’s also incredibly hot, and way too much of a coincidence. Maybe the world is trying to give us a second chance by dropping this beauty in our laps, eh?”
A long moment of silence passed. Eventually, Bianca looked up at Talya.
“Sam doesn’t learn about this, okay?”
“Why not? She’d be delighted.”
“Please- just… I’ll tell her on my own terms. I need it this way.”
Talya let out an amused sigh and gently closed my eyelids. I was grateful for that, since my eyes were genuinely starting to burn from being open for so long. The only bad part was that it cut off my view of two beautiful and naked girls.
“Very well, Little Wolf. Let’s get our mutual girlfriend out of here.”
Chapter 34: Healing (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Futa POV x Female
Female POV x ...Assisted Orgasm? IDK
Author's Note:
Damned temperature is so high Shrek's in my underwear arguing with my ass about who's fuckin' swamp it is.
Chapter Text
It was so strange. Since I couldn’t feel anything and my eyes were closed, I genuinely couldn’t tell that I was being carried through the tunnel except for the sounds of Bianca getting molested while she held me in her arms. The tentacles did continue to caress my body which for some unfair reason I could still very much feel, but it wasn’t nearly to the extent of before. Based on the sounds, I could only assume that it was because whatever tentacles Bianca would be getting for this last leg were partially split between her and I.
Regardless, minute after minute ticked by as the three of us (or the two of them, rather) made our/their way through the remainder of the shortcut. By whatever miracle, neither Bianca or Talya came and caused another punishment. I could see light starting to leak through my eyelids and both girls breathed a sigh of relief. Since I couldn’t feel any movement, the only indication I was being set down was the soft crunching of leaves and dirt under my head as Bianca lowered me to the ground.
“Alright, heal her.”
“I’m sorry, but I have to start with myself. Between the cum and the water Samirah was spraying us with, I’m so solidified I can barely move. Casting even one spell might knock me out just like Samirah, so the priority right now is ensuring that I stay awake.”
“...Fine.”
Talya focused hard as the white light filled in front of her fingers. Already, she could tell the spell was failing. It was hard enough to cast and hold onto a spell when she had full motor functions- now it was like trying to pull back on a rope when she couldn’t feel anything beyond her wrist. Her grip was slipping and the light was flickering, so she quickly twisted her hand and directed the spell into her own stomach. The ring barely managed to cross a third of the way full before it shattered into sparkling dust.
Talya was expecting warmth- that’s what healing usually felt like. It fought with the cooling in her chest as body temperature lowered from the exertion, but this time it won in spades. That’s because instead of warmth flowing through her torso, it was pure heat. Talya’s mouth dropped open with a grunting moan as it felt like her entire body was on fire in the best way possible. Her kneeling position curled into a semi-fetal as she hunched over, shuddering while she abruptly and immediately felt a mixture of cum spill out from her throbbing cock. Black oil mixed with swirling lavender was an odd sight, but not one that Talya could worry too much about right now as rope after rope fired onto the wooden ground beneath her.
After several seconds passed, Talya was shaking with the final dredges while Ariel rested a hand on her back. It took a minute for Talya to be able to speak.
“That definitely helped.” She flexed her hand. “I can feel my fingers now.”
“Is it from the healing, or because you were… cumming the stuff out?”
Talya paused. “Not sure. It could be one or the other, or both.”
Ariel had a complex expression on her face- a mixture of anxiety, arousal, and probably a few other things, too. Of course, Talya couldn’t help but break into a smile when Ariel shamefully tucked her head. “Do you… want some help?”
“Oh? You’re going to help me?”
Ariel awkwardly shuffled closer but kept her hands in her lap. “Just… when you’re healing yourself, maybe I can…” She looked tentatively down at Talya’s erect member. “Help it out?”
Talya pondered in her head. What would be the optimal way to respond so that Ariel felt the least uncomfortable? Teasing? Perhaps, but probably not. She was obviously unsure about it, and was probably using this as an excuse to get to touch her without seeming completely like a whore. Sexual contact by using the act of assistance as a cover-up. Alright, Talya could work with that. She intentionally let her flirty grin fade into a (fake) but more visually genuine look of appreciation.
“Sure, we can see if it helps.”
That meant when both girls moved to sit cross-legged beside each other and Talya started flexing her fingers to conjure the white ring in front of her palm held no further than an inch from her chest, Ariel hesitantly reached a hand over and wrapped digits around her hard cock. She was more than a little sensitive from everything that had happened over the last stretch of time, so just that touch alone sent shivers through Talya’s system.
Magic filled the ring while Ariel gently started moving her fingers up and down in a way that was oh-so-delightful. This time, the ring managed to fill a little over halfway before Talya felt her grip on the magic falter prior to the spell shattering. Just like before, heat coursed through her body, rebounding along her skeleton in waves that all seemed to shoot downwards into her pelvis. Sensitive tingles from a very nice handjob turned into full-out throbs of agonising pleasure while her dick immediately flexed to dump out yet another mixed-cum load.
Unlike last time, this orgasm wasn’t completely hands-free. Ariel increased her pumping, moving her hand faster to coax out as much as she could while Talya leaned onto Ariel’s shoulder and groaned. Black and purple splashed out over Ariel’s hand, Talya’s legs, and everywhere in between while Talya bucked her hips forward into the redhead’s grip.
It might have been a placebo, or just hopeful thinking, but Talya actually felt like she was cumming for a little bit longer with Ariel’s help. Maybe two or three more spurts, but it was two or three more ropes that helped to flush more of the numb-cum out of her system. Talya could now sense an uncomfortable tingling in her toes- pins and needles like she’d lost blood flow and was finally regaining the ability to feel. Ariel’s hand slowed as the final few pulses of seed ejected from Talya’s shaft. When she let go, her hand was covered where the mixture of fluids had dripped back down onto her fingers.
“Oh, that helped. That definitely helped.” Talya let out her words in a shudder. Ariel blushed.
“Do we keep going?”
Talya chuckled and wrapped an arm over Ariel’s shoulders. “I’m good for now, but I think we should start getting it out of your system, too.”
Ariel’s eyes went wide. Talya brought her face close to whisper in the redhead’s ear.
“Plus, I promised that I’d fuck you when we got out, and I’m a woman of my word.”
Ariel seemed to hesitate for several moments with a red face and an expression that was downright adorable. A warrior princess shouldn’t have been capable of being so cute, but Ariel managed it anyway. When she eventually nodded, Talya grinned and planted a kiss on her neck. “Alright, why don’t you lie down for me?”
In a matter of moments, both girls were laying on their sides with Talya right up behind in a spooning position. Then, Talya gently guided and lifted Ariel’s leg to spread them apart while her other hand directed her cock into position. She paused right as the tip squished up against something very warm, very soft, and very wet. Lips mumbled into Ariel’s ear.
“Are you ready, Little Wolf?”
Adorably, Ariel covered her face with her hands while she nodded- like she didn’t want Talya to see how much she obviously wanted this. Talya grinned into the back of Ariel’s neck and let her hips shift forward. Slowly, ever so slowly, but enough for millimeter after millimeter of her length the start easing inside the girl she’d yet to claim. It was everything Talya had been waiting for- if for nothing more than to hear the way that Ariel let out cute little moans while Talya pushed herself deeper. The Wolf of Port Lexin- the girl that did everything alone, and the one that so completely enraptured Talya’s attention from the moment she laid eyes on her… was now moaning sweetly around the first three inches of Talya’s cock with the promise of several more to go.
Sex with Samirah was nothing short of fantastic- elves were something else entirely. But Ariel? Being able to thrust inside of her for the first time was like a life goal had finally been achieved. One hand held up a leg while the other squeezed and kneaded a plump, slippery breast. Her lips suckled at Ariel’s nape and her cock sawed deeper and deeper into the tight warmth of Ariel’s depths. It was beyond slick and slippery, both from a mixture of Ariel’s own arousal and the copious amounts of purple cum stuffed within.
“Ah, you’re so tight for me. So tight and wet.”
“I- ohh… I’m gonna-nnngh!”
Talya didn’t blame her. That aphrodisiac slime from the vines had every nerve in her body standing on edge. She just came twice and healed a portion of the effects from her system, but she was already throbbing herself and focusing on not blowing her load. The fact that Ariel hadn’t already gotten set off was a miracle in itself.
Talya wasted no time in pulling her hand from Ariel’s breast to let the white ring form between them. It filled rapidly, growing closer and closer to the border. Right as it became too much to hold, Talya gave a powerful thrust that let her be buried to the hilt in Ariel’s sex and released the spell.
Ariel shuddered and squealed, tearing her leg from Talya’s grasp with a strength that probably would have broken the Navon-golm’s arm if she tried to hold on any tighter. Thighs clamped together and every muscle in her pussy clenched down around Talya’s cock like a drowning woman to a piece of floating wreckage. Meanwhile, Talya focused every bit of willpower into not cumming. It wouldn’t have mattered with Samirah, since she could simply choose to not get pregnant. It also wouldn’t have mattered if they were back in the city, since contraceptives were more than readily available. Out here, a day’s travel from the city and with an uncertain amount of the Breach left to clear? The chances of consequences were phenomenally low, but they weren’t zero. Not to mention, Talya hadn’t exhausted her own doses of cum injected into her system, so cumming inside of Ariel would simply transfer it over instead of getting rid of it entirely.
That meant Talya held herself inside of Ariel’s milking tunnel for as long as she could possibly manage before she had to tear herself out with a gasping groan. There, spooning Ariel with her cockhead barely peeking out from the front of the redhead’s thighs, Talya let another load fire forth to spill black and purple onto the ground in front of them. The dribbles in between each rope ran down Ariel’s thighs, and the redhead's instinctive grinding on the pulsing mass between her legs ensured that Talya continued to spill out essence. Certainly not with the force or the volume as if she’d healed herself, but a noticeable amount nonetheless. Meanwhile, she could only hug Ariel into her chest while they grinded on one another through the last dredges of their shared orgasm.
When they finally laxed, Ariel was panting hard while Talya could feel more of her skin starting to crust over. Talya pushed herself up to peek over Ariel’s shoulder while looking down. Obviously, there was the sexy sight of Ariel’s bald pussy, but it was visibly dripping purple as if she’d just been creampied once again. Whatever was leaking out wasn’t sticking, either. The cleaning slime residue still oiling up her skin made both black and purple cum alike bead up and roll right off. That made Talya smile.
“Yeah, it’s working. Your body’s getting rid of it.”
Ariel let out a shaky breath. “That’s… that’s good. Can you keep going?”
“I think I need the next heal, but yeah.”
“Then we go back and forth. You, then me, then repeat until we get it all out. Then we can work together to help Sam, since she’ll definitely need the most healing.”
Talya couldn’t help but let the grin crawl on her face, especially when Ariel twisted her head to look back at Talya over her shoulder. There was the practical benefits of doing this- of getting rid of the numbing agent, but Talya could clearly see the lust in Ariel’s eyes. She wanted to fuck and was grasping at every straw she could. Talya pushed her head forward and let their lips connect in a surprise kiss. Ariel recoiled, but didn’t pull away. With their mouths pressed into one another, Talya gently lifted Ariel’s leg once more and lined herself back up to the sweet entrance.
The way that Ariel gasped into Talya’s mouth when her lower lips parted around a cockhead made Talya smile from ear to ear.
At this point, I was pretty sure any pretense of ‘getting rid of the numb-cum’ had been abandoned. After all, there was only so long that I could listen to Bianca and Talya shamelessly fucking before I started to think they genuinely forgot I was even there. I wasn’t entirely sure whether it was only a bunch of pent-up latent sexual feelings towards each other or the aphrodisiac keeping them at a high level of horniness, but the two were fucking like a pair of rabbits on Viagra.
Over.
And over.
And over.
Since I couldn’t even see them, all I could do was picture in my head the multitude of positions they must have been trying and getting so horny I couldn’t even think straight. Part of me wished I was still in the tunnel so the vines could keep me entertained. I needed to cum and having to listen to the two of them fucking without me was the real punishment.
I could have screamed in relief when Bianca finished for the who-knows-how-many-eth time and the two of them seemed to remember that I existed just a few feet away from where they released their sexual frustrations on each other. It was hard to tell since I still couldn’t feel anything, but based on the sound I could only assume that my head had been pulled into Talya’s lap. That was confirmed when the first sensation in a long while happened- I felt something. More specifically, I felt a pair of fingers tentatively touch my folds. That was so weird- I couldn’t even tell that my legs had been opened until two fingers were starting to spread my pussy lips apart. But then, they paused.
Frustratingly so, the fingers did nothing more than hold me open. They weren’t trying to masturbate me or get me off, they were just spreading my lips for no obvious reason. Then, I heard Bianca’s voice from directly beside my head. Was she spooning me or something?
“Do it.”
A second later, heat seared through my chest with enough potency that I bucked and twitched with a loud moan of pleasure. Or at least, I would have. I think the most that happened was a heavy expulsion of breath as I was finally able to cum. It may not have been the most pleasurable or relieving, but I was grateful all the same as my sex tried to clench down around Bianca’s fingers.
“It’s working, a little bit’s coming out.”
Talya responded from behind me. Either I was being sandwich-spooned between the two girls or I was very wrong about the position we were in. “Well, get in there. Try and scoop it out.”
“Err…” Bianca hesitated. A moment later, I felt pure satisfaction as the fingers started to ease between my folds. Oh yeah, now we’re getting to the good stuff.
They slid in past the first knuckle, then past the second, burying all the way until the third where they connected to her palm. Then, Bianca’s fingers curled downwards and started pulling back out. I could feel fluid going with it, but I was more focused on the pleasure of getting fingered- even if it was by happenstance. Then another burst of healing heat happened and I was lost in the throes of climax again.
“It’s starting to leak from her butt,” Bianca said.
“Good. Try getting that out, too. A lot more of it went up there than her pussy.”
“But her vagina’s probably retaining more because of the size difference. Her colon’s the same size as ours, but doesn’t her vagina go up to like… her chest?”
A moment of silent contemplation. “Good point. Just get out whatever you can.”
…
It was six more heat-scorched throbs of climax before I could finally open my eyes and make a semi-cognizant noise. My body was still uncomfortably numb, but now I could be aware of the fact that I was sitting in Bianca’s lap and hugging onto her. Meanwhile, her fingers were reaching down and scooping out dollops of cum from both of my holes. Bianca immediately recoiled from my sound and stared into my face. She looked relieved enough to melt.
“Sam?”
“Buh… aaaahhhh…”
“We’re gonna have to keep going, okay?”
“...nnnh?”
Bianca looked over my shoulder. “Just keep it coming, as much as you can.” I vaguely felt a stony hand press onto my back.
“I’m sorry, Little Tiger. This is either going to feel really good or… not as much.”
Another jolt of heated pleasure ripped through me. Only a few seconds passed before the next one, and then the next. By the time that the first shocks of each climax were finally starting to pulse down, the healing magic ignited a fire under every nerve in my body to restart the convulsions over again. The noises coming out of my mouth must have sounded pretty pathetic, but all I could do was claw and cling onto Bianca like a baby koala to its mother. With every pulse of orgasmic pleasure, I could sense a little bit of feeling returning to my limbs, but it was slow going at best.
This was going to take a while.
Chapter 35: Masumatra
Notes:
Author's Note:
I'm imagining how I would describe my webnovels in an English assignment to discuss the 'deeper meaning'.
Echoes of the Seven is a story ultimately revolving around the concept of "The End Justifies the Means", and how far someone is able to fall while still having the world see them as a hero. If their goal is saving humanity, how terrible of a person are they allowed to become in order to accomplish their ideals?
Meanwhile, Liminal Lewdness is a story about how many unique ways that a horny girl can get fucked senseless in a high fantasy world.
Behold, the duality of man.
P.S.
I'm considering starting another webnovel, because apparently I hate myself and decided that two wasn't already enough to handle. It's called The First to Fall, and the first four chapters are published. As of right now. I have no idea whether I'm actually going to continue it or not, I just wanted to toss the bouquet in the air and see where it landed. I do really want to write the story, but I'm terrified that trying to manage three webnovels is going to burn me out faster than a chipmunk in a steel foundry. Maybe if enough people show interest in it I might give it a shot, but I'm kinda flying by the seat of my pants here. The last thing I want to do is let my readers down, and I'm terrified that trying to take on too much is going to make everything fall apart, and then everyone will hate me, and then I'll hate myself, and yaddah yaddah, that kind of bullshit. I mean, I'm already on the verge of getting panic attacks if I don't have six weeks worth of chapters ready and waiting, 'just in case'. I love this, but holy shit does writing for other people stress me the fuck out. Three webnovels might genuinely give me heart problems, no matter how much I want to write it.
Why does writing smut have to be so stressful? T_T
Chapter Text
“I told you taking the shortcut was a good idea,” I grinned. Bianca rolled her eyes.
“It knocked you unconscious, took almost an hour to heal the cum from our system, all three of us are still having trouble walking, Talya’s almost out of mana, my armor’s gone, and the only weapons we have are a couple of sticks.”
“But we’re at the boss, right?”
I pointed with my club towards the path that narrowed to the width of a normal doorway, framed by tangles of leaves and vines so tightly woven it may as well have been a wall of kevlar. Through the gap of the doorway, I could see a large cavern illuminated by a clearing in the canopy, allowing sunlight to shine down. Other than that, there weren’t any notable features- aside from the huge gashes ripped through the knotted wooden floor like someone tried taking a lawnmower to it sideways. At that, Bianca sighed.
“Yes. Yes we are.”
“What do we do?” Talya hefted her own club- a baseball-bat sized length of branch Bianca ripped from the floor that roughly matched with my own, but was half the length of Bianca’s. Her’s was more like a bo staff, much better suited to her obvious style of two-handed weapons with a long reach. Bianca frowned.
“We plan.”
“For what?”
“Anything,” Bianca said, sitting down on a bench-like root. “I can describe how the boss functioned when I was alone, but we’ll have to take some guesses as to how it’s going to work while being influenced by Sam.”
I chewed my cheek. “Well, I think it’s pretty safe to say at least one of us is gonna end up getting fucked by a werewolf.”
Talya and Bianca both looked at me. I shrugged. “What? Just stating the obvious.”
Talya sighed. “Most likely, though I doubt it would be that simple.”
“How so?” I cocked my head. Talya looked at Bianca.
“Your individual challenges that were sexual in nature were obviously intended to be difficult not for the physical execution, but the mentality of what they included. You had to give up elements of your purity and your repressiveness towards sex, which the Breach then rewarded.”
The Navon-golm turned to me. “Our challenge against the harpy. Since we aren’t nearly as pure as Ariel, the Breach decided to challenge our sexuality by giving us a test of endurance rather than a test of mentality. The fact it also served as a way to force you to swap our genitals and bring me into your secret was a happy addition. Then the shortcut…”
Talya sat down beside Bianca. “That was a way to challenge our self-control. The more we cum, the more we get punished, and the more we get hindered for this fight against the boss. That’s not only because part of the cum’s effects linger despite my healing, but it also drained my mana to try and heal it afterwards so that we’d have far less ability to heal during this following fight. This boss isn’t just going to be about fighting or fucking- it’s a culmination of everything up to this point.”
“How so?” I sat down in front of the bench Talya and Bianca were seated on. Talya furrowed her brow.
“Well, let’s go down the list. If I don’t have any more mana, the only thing left that I can do is fight. It also means that all of us have to be far more considerate of our well being since I can’t heal us, forcing us to be defensive. It conveniently took away the only bits of armor we had, meaning that it’s going to be extremely easy for us to get injured, meaning we’ll have to battle through pain and injury as a way to test our resolve. We don’t have real weapons so we have to be creative, and we’re going up against a boss that’s going to be balanced around a Second Promotion so all three of us are going to have to pull our weight and then some. Of course, that excess strength is all but guaranteed to be converted into some kind of sexual challenge that will most likely involve all of us in some way or another.”
Bianca wrung her hands together. “What kind of sexual challenge?”
“Our relationship,” I blurted out. Both girls looked at me and I let out a sigh.
“A challenge to open you up to sex, a challenge to test us against overwhelming roughness, and a challenge to test our self control. Everything else has been tested, except for how the three of us fit together in a relationship point.”
I stood up, wobbled a bit on unsteady legs that were still numb, and paced back and forth. “Think about it. Bianca and I are actively dating, and it’s no secret that you and I, Talya, have been fucking. That puts us in a really weird position, right? If I’m dating Bianca but having sex with you, Talya, does that mean we’re girlfriends too? Does that make you two girlfriends by proxy? Unless you two have been fucking behind my back, you haven’t done anything with each other. That means it’s a whole lotta stuff to unpack as we figure out what the fuck the three of us even are to each other. Maybe the boss is gonna try and do stuff with that.”
Just as I expected, Bianca and Talya shared a look. As far as they knew, I was unconscious when they... healed each other after the shortcut and had no idea what happened. What I wasn’t expecting, though, was for Bianca to stammer out a few words.
“I- uhh… I wouldn’t mind if we were all girlfriends.”
When I glanced over to Talya, the Navon-golm shrugged and spoke. “I assumed we were pretty much already there. We all obviously like each other, and now we’ve got this whole grand quest to save the world bringing us together even more, so why not? The Tremendous Trio, fighting and fucking their way to a brighter tomorrow.”
I laughed at the vulgarity. “Sounds peachy to me, so I’ll start us off. Bianca… I don’t actually know your fake last name.”
“Liarri?”
“Bianca Liarri, I love you and I love being your girlfriend.” I leaned forward and gave her a deep, sweet kiss before turning to the other person sitting on the log. “And you, Talya…”
“Furnell.”
I smiled. “Talya Furnell, I love you and I would love to be your girlfriend as well.”
She chuckled through the kiss that I gave her, one just as passionate and loving at the one given to Bianca. When I pulled away, she was all grins.
“Samirah Jordain Al’Bardales Excute Renova Jericho DeMonson Korpart the Seventh, I also love you, and I gladly accept your offer to be your girlfriend.” She held my hands and turned to look at Bianca. “And you, Ariel Verdanus-slash-Bianca Liarri, I love you and I would be extremely happy if you would call me your second girlfriend.”
Bianca stayed quiet for a few moments. When she finally spoke, her voice was quiet.
“I… I love you both as well. A-and I’d like to be your girlfriend.”
I smiled through the ensuing silence. After a few seconds, I whispered. “I think this is the part where you two kiss.”
Bianca blushed and looked at Talya, as if they hadn’t been fucking like rabbits not an hour earlier. Of course, now she had to kiss the Navon-golm in front of me for the ‘first time’, officially cementing our relationship in a new form. Still, it didn’t stop the two naked girls from leaning into each other as their faces gently connected.
“Oh come on! You’re taking all the fun out of it!”
All three of us spun around at the sound, only to be greeted by the sight of a figure standing in the doorway. I was expecting a big, twelve-foot-tall beast of matted fur and rippling muscle. I wasn’t expecting a pouty girl that barely broke five feet tall.
It was hard to guess her age for a mixture of reasons. Her height would have made me mistake her for a high school freshman, but the scar lines criss-crossing her pale body gave the impression of someone who’s been through decades of battle. Her face was impish with distinct freckles that somehow contradicted and accentuated her athletic body. She was thin and toned like a professional swimmer, and her light-brown pixie cut gave a youthful vibe like an unruly teenager. It was also the same shade as the fur sprouting from her calves and forearms.
Her hands were disproportionately large for her body- big, monstrous, brown-furred claws that looked capable of cutting cinderblocks like sticks of butter. Her feet were similar, with calves that had the ankle raised several inches in a way that was distinctly canine and a paw-like foot shape. Her toenails/claws were already gouging a half-inch into the wood beneath her. However, I couldn’t much pay attention to that thanks to her complete nudity.
Her breasts were perky and large considering her tiny frame, topped with adorable pink nipples. When my eyes travelled down her stomach, I could see the trail of pubic hair ending in a bushy tuft that was unkempt but not chaotic, making a fuzzy pelvis that held her cock.
If her hands and feet weren’t enough of an indication, her erect penis more than confirmed that she was the ‘werewolf’ boss. It was shiny and red and bulbous in the middle with a pointed, almost triangular tip that was immediately and obviously canine in resemblance. It was also disproportionately big for her body, sticking out at least as far as Talya’s did when she was erect despite the fact that Talya had a foot of height on the girl. Bianca blinked several times.
“Are you… the boss?”
“Uh…” The girl paused for a moment, gestured towards her hands and feet, then to her cock, and for added measure, turned around from the other side of the doorway to point at her wings. They were huge- big enough to provide the lift for a person, but there wasn’t a single feather to be found. Instead, they were draped in shaggy fur that made it look more like a couple of extra-fuzzy blankets attached to curtain rods sticking out from her back. Still, they flexed with her movements and I had no doubts whatsoever that those wings could take her into the air with more ease than it would take to breathe. Then, she turned back around to face us with an extremely annoyed impression flashing across her red eyes.
“I think it’s pretty fuckin’ obvious that I’m the boss, and you just had to go and be all tactical about it like a bunch of fuckin’ prudes. I had a whole thing planned and everything, but you had to go and fuckin’ ruin it, you fuckin’... fucks!”
I raised an eyebrow. “I’m sorry?”
“You fuckin’ better be! Here I am trying to set up a situation where you’ll have to make a bunch of choices and sneakily reveal how you all feel, and coerce us all into having a hot and sexy foursome where we all fuck each other. But no, you had to fuckin’ ruin that and take away my fun, you fucks.”
“Is ‘fuck’ the only swear you know?” Talya asked with a grin. The boss huffed.
“No, but it’s my favourite, you gravel-blooded cuntstain.”
“Okay, okay,” I held up my hands, “we don’t need to be so hostile about this. Do you have a name- something we can call you?”
“You ruined my boss fight, and you want my name? Are you fuckin’ kidding me?”
“Sorry, just trying to be polite.”
“Hmph,” the werewolf walked forward, squeezing her wings through the doorway and unceremoniously plopped herself down into a seat a few feet off to the side. Her elbows were on her knees and face cradled in her hands as she visibly and- in a way that was way too adorable- pouted. “Just fuckin’ go already. The loot chests are in the nest and the exit’s in the wall. Grab your fuckin’ shit and leave me alone.”
“Uhh…” Bianca, Talya and I all looked awkwardly between each other. There were many silent questions being shared through our eyes, the most prevalent of which was by far; “Was this a trap?”
Bianca stepped forward. “You’re not going to fight us?” The boss looked up with a glare.
“If the fight isn’t going to be done right, there’s no point in doing it at all. You went and figured out what was gonna happen, so now the big surprise twist is gone. At this point, it’d be nothing more than a waste of time.”
“Miss werewolf boss lady,” I began, “don’t we have to kill you to unlock the exit to the Breach?”
“That’s one way,” She huffed, “but no. You don’t have to kill the boss, you just have to defeat them. Since you’ve gone and ruined my fight that was going to be all about revealing your feelings because you decided to do it all right now, you’ve already won. So, we’re not doing it. Congratu-fucking-lations, now get the fuck out of here.”
Once again, all three of us looked at each other, shrugged, and then slowly started walking towards the doorway. As we got closer, the wolf-girl’s eyes idly followed us but returned to look forward as we passed. Otherwise, she didn’t move.
Inside the nest, it was fairly bland. Large and circular, perhaps a hundred feet in diameter, and the entire ground was a twisted mesh of knotted wood so carved up that I was getting splinters just from looking at it. Still, Bianca walked forward with purpose and intent, obviously keen to get out of here before the boss decided to change her mind about letting us walk. I took careful steps to avoid the sections that were too torn up, tip-toeing through the flat patches that would limit the number of wooden shards I needed to pull from my feet later. Of course, it would be difficult to hopscotch through this mess with full coordination. I had to do it while the numbing cum was making my legs feel like they weighed a thousand pounds each.
The thick, curtain-like wall of vines and leaves circled the entire nest, opening up into a perfect circle carved into the canopy where the sun shone down without a cloud in the sky. On the far side of the nest was a patch of floor where the scarred wood was covered in leaves, fur, woven vines and a few branches where the bark had been stripped to leave them smooth. Despite what it was made of, the bed actually looked quite soft, and there were four wooden chests on one side of it. Three right next to each other, then one a little further back, pressed right up against the wall and almost grown over by vines. Despite that, it was almost three times the size of the others
Walking over to the three unobstructed chests, they weren’t locked. When we opened them, we were greeted by a sight that made me chuckle.
“Our equipment,” Bianca said, flatly.
Inside, I could see everything I had on me when Bianca first stepped on the rock that served as a gateway to this Breach. A folded suit of gambeson, a metal helmet, bracers, boots, a mace, and a backpack that I could visibly see was stuffed full with supplies. Looking at the chest Bianca opened, it was the exact same thing. Meanwhile, Talya let out a sad sigh when looking in hers. “I guess this one’s Bianca’s.”
The only thing inside of it was a backpack. After all, Bianca’s armor and sword had been completely destroyed by the Breach. All she had left was the cloak now dangling from her shoulders and a big stick she ripped out of the ground. She looked solemn when she lifted the backpack, then looked towards the wall. Directly above the overgrown chest, about five feet off the ground, was the rock. The same one we used to enter, completely normal except for the lines of purple light drawing abstract patterns. Bianca started to move towards the overgrown chest and began tearing away some of the vines covering it. Meanwhile, I turned around and looked through the doorway at the furry wings of the boss.
Dammit.
I started walking back towards the wolf-girl. Talya raised an eyebrow in concern. “Samirah?”
I ignored her and kept walking- careful to avoid the splintered patches of wood as best I could manage. When I passed through the doorway, I picked a spot beside the boss and sat down. She gave me a nasty side-eye.
“What the fuck do you think you’re doing?”
My shoulders shrugged. “To be honest, I don’t know. But whether or not you’re supposed to be a monster, I hate seeing people upset. If I can ask again, is there a name I can call you?”
“Call me whatever you want. I don’t give a fuck.”
I thought for a moment, then smiled. “How about Luna?”
“What?”
“A name for you,” I clarified. “Luna. Since you’re a werewolf and all that.”
Her eyes narrowed. “I don’t get it.”
Right. That’s an Earth thing.
“Eh, it’s a pretty name, just like you.”
I swore that her eyes softened the tiniest amount. Her gaze returned forward. “Whatever.”
“For what it’s worth, I’m sorry we ruined your fight.”
She stayed silent. I risked it and laid a hand on her thigh. The muscles were defined underneath the skin and Luna stared at my hand. At the very least, she didn’t make a hostile movement, and it meant that I now had physical contact with her. Come on, Entice, work your magic.
“What did you have planned? For the fight, I mean. You said you had it all planned out, so what was going to happen?”
Luna glared at me, then rolled her eyes and mumbled through her deadly-looking fingers.
“Candor and Cocksleeves.”
“Uhh, what?” I chuckled.
“I fly in and grab one of you before taking you up to that balcony.” she gestured with her thumb over her shoulder, to which my gaze followed. I could see a large branch sticking horizontally through the vine curtain surrounding the nest, making a small alcove far out of reach from the ground. Luna continued.
“Then I ask the person a personal question about your feelings towards each other, maybe a few hypothetical situations, that sort of thing. If they lied, I’d fuck the shit out them for fifteen minutes. If they told the truth, I’d fuck them for three. When time’s up, I’d bring them back to the ground and we’d all fight normally for one minute. Then, I’d grab someone else, bring them up, repeat the process, and then do the same for the third when it was their turn. After all three of you had your turns, you three would have twenty minutes to work together and do whatever you wanted sexually to tire me out before the next fight. The battle ends when you all succumb to being my cocksleeves, I kill all of you, or you tell the truth enough to avoid getting exhausted too early and kill me before I can get the advantage.”
She grumbled.
“But since you three went all lovey-dovey and spilled your guts already, it ruins the point. You’d have nothing to lie about, no reason to hide your secrets, I’d barely have the time for a half-assed fuck, and I wouldn’t be able to tire any of you out enough to stop you from killing me before the first foursome. No good fuck and no good fight, so no point at all. Just leave.”
I couldn’t help but let my eyes wander downwards towards her still-erect cock sticking out from between her legs. Luna’s pouty demeanor changed to sudden surprise when my fingers wrapped around her shaft. It was very hot and very hard. She glanced at me in shock. I stared into her eyes with a smile.
“I’d really like to avoid a fight, but there’s no reason for you to be completely disappointed before we leave.”
Chapter 36: Masumatra II (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Futa WerewolfTrigger Warnings:
Manipulation? Kind of?
Author's Note:
I like my women like I like my lightbulbs. They light up the whole room, are easy to screw, and can be purchased in most stores.
Chapter Text
As my hand began to gently pump the length of Luna’s disproportionately large cock, only two questions were going through my mind.
”Why the fuck am I doing this?”, and;
”Why the fuck is this so hot?”
I already knew the answer to both of those questions, but that didn’t stop me from asking them in the first place.
Because I’m a goddamned whore.
I wasn’t sure what Bianca or Talya were doing back in the nest, but I was willing to bet that they were probably watching with wide eyes as I scooched right up into the wolf-girl until our sides were touching and leaned my face down to kiss at her smooth neck. Even that was crossed with scars that felt bumpy under my lips. It was fascinating, especially the way her skin tasted. A teeny bit of salt from dried sweat, and the tiniest bit of general dirt- just like the harpy. Not nearly enough to be disencouraging, but still to the point that it wouldn’t seem out of place. A werewolf that flew through tree branches all day? It would have been more strange if she was freshly washed.
Either way, I let my lips trail down while her breathing took an edge to it. Over her collarbone, then across her chest until I was suckling away at her cleavage. I never stopped- only enjoying the path as I continued down and down, planting kisses in the creases of her abdominal muscles and forcing her to extend her legs out to make space for my lowering head. Then; the prize.
I used one hand to tilt up her impressive member, giving it a gentle stroke that made a bead of precum form at the triangular tip. That was quickly absorbed into my mouth when I pressed my lips against her cock. While Luna huffed above me, I twisted my body so that I was halfway laying down in her lap and giving me much easier access to my new toy.
My lips spread around her girth and slowly lowered, taking an inch, then a second, and then more. Meanwhile, both hands now probed fingers all around her genitals. Sometimes it was stroking, sometimes it was massaging her testicles, and sometimes it was even just resting a hand on her thigh while I suckled deeper.
Her cock tasted exactly like the rest of her. Clean enough as not to discourage sex, but still bearing the sweaty taste of the artificial lifestyle the Void gave her. Nothing I didn’t mind (and truthfully, only found hotter). That meant I was free to slurp away, twisting my tongue all around it with the best suction I could manage as I rolled my head down deeper. When she pressed up against the entrance to my throat, I didn’t even hesitate. I just widened my gullet and let her slide inside while she gave out a little noise of pleasure that made my ears go warm. Deeper and deeper, until my nose was just pressing up against the fuzz of her oddly soft pubic hair-
“Sam? What are you doing?”
Bianca’s voice, for what may have been the very first time, made my face fall flat in annoyance. Since it was rude to talk with my mouth full, I slid myself back up Luna’s length until her spit-slicked length was glistening in the light and let her free with a ‘POP’. Then, I pushed myself up using Luna’s thighs as a handhold and peered back over her shoulder to the doorway of the nest. Bianca and Talya were both standing there, and both wearing very different expressions. The redhead was wide-eyed with her mouth slightly open in surprise.
The Navon-golm was grinning.
“Exactly what it looks like,” I said. “When I learned that the entire Breach was trying to fuck us, I was genuinely excited about a werewolf boss. I’m not leaving until I find out what it feels like to get knotted.”
The look on the warrior-princess’s face was priceless. “You… are you serious?! We already defeated her! We can leave!”
“Counter-offer; we can stay for a little bit and have some real fun. Don’t you wanna see what it’s like to get filled up with eight inches of werewolf?”
“No!”
I smiled. “What if I swapped with her? Then I could be the one knotting you.”
Holy shit. Bianca’s eyes widened so fast and so suddenly that she probably didn’t even realise how obvious it was that the idea excited her. She even gulped. Meanwhile, Luna almost growled into my ear.
“Fuck or leave. No more fuckin’ foreplay.”
I twisted my head to look at her, then made her scowl turn into wide-eyed surprise almost identical to Bianca’s just by planting a quick little kiss on the tip of her nose.
While she was dazed and cross-eyed by my act, I twisted myself around, pushing onto my knees and sliding right into Luna’s lap. Then, when our tits were squishing up against each other, I lifted far enough to bring one hand down and guide her slick shaft. The way that her pointed cockhead pressed up against my folds already sent tingles of excitement, and I wasn’t going to wait for more.
“Fuck,” I grinned down at Luna, who was looking up at me from between my tits. “Definitely fuck.”
I was still on edge since the shortcut, and although I came my brains out more times than I could count from Talya’s healing, the only real stimulation I got was from Bianca’s fingers. I’m positive that I could have gotten a nice satisfying fuck back then if I asked, but I didn’t want to slow us down just so I could get my rocks off. The fifteen-minute walk up to the boss’s nest had helped some, but that was also because I was practically drooling at the knowledge that whatever ensuing boss fight would have a ninety percent chance of me ending up filled with werewolf dick.
Even if the fight didn’t happen the way it was supposed to, I needed this.
I dropped.
No slow lowering, no more teasing. Heat of scorching satisfaction blitzed through my chest as I slammed my butt down onto Luna’s thighs and buried every millimeter of her length into my greedy, waiting snatch. She let out a little yelp of surprise like someone had pulled her tail, which also thumped against the wooden floor several times in reaction to my initiative. On the other end, I bit my lip and buried my face into her shoulder, planting both hands on her breasts while a moan eeked out of my throat.
Oh.
Yeah.
My legs shook as I was finally filled, and I probably could have cried with relief. I didn’t. As nice as it would be to sit here and be Luna’s cockwarmer for a little bit until the tingles subsided, I knew that an even greater sensation would be the reward of cumming fully on her lovely dick. I wasn’t too far off, but I still needed to put in some work.
I rolled my hips forward and up, letting a handful of inches squelch out from my dripping sex and causing the movement to send shivers down my spine. Those shivers were snuffed out with trembling quakes through my body when I rolled back down. It wasn’t a lot of movement considering the amount of dick available to me- maybe three inches at most-, but it meant that enough of Luna stayed inside me at all times while I groaned into her shoulder and humped away like a dog in heat.
I felt deliciously full. It wasn’t the eye-watering stuffing that the harpy gave me, or the toe-curling punishments from the shortcut. This was less intense than that, given that the size of the penetrating object was no longer in double digits. Being a size queen and taking on the biggest challenges (pun intended) was fun, but something ‘smaller’ was far more relaxing and almost soothing. Impaling myself on Luna felt like I was scratching an itch that had been forming for the last several hours.
Of course, that meant it didn’t take very long at all for me to tremble to a halt with Luna’s throbbing heat inside of me and let out a whine. Orgasming over and over again from Talya’s healing had been incredible, but doing it once while filled up so nicely was even better. I shuddered. I twitched. I groaned and I keened while breathing down Luna’s neck and squeezing at her plump breasts. Meanwhile, one of her large hands gently landed on my back. At least she was mindful of her claws while I completely came apart on her cock.
“How fuckin’ pent up were you?” Luna scoffed. Her chuckles made her dick twitch inside of me, and that sent flutters into my stomach. As the dredges of my climax abated, I pulled my face back enough to look into her red irises. They were actually quite pretty- like little pools of cherry Kool-Aid that her pupils swam in.
“Like I said- I’ve been looking forward to this.”
“Don’t think you’re getting off that easy. I’m not looking for a half-assed fuck, here.”
“Neither am I,” I breathed, right before pushing my face into hers. Someone like Luna was probably all about ‘dicks-in-vaginas’, so the concept of kissing likely surprised her. Either way, she recoiled in shock as our lips collided and I began roughly making out with her while restarting the rolling of my hips. This time, I used my legs a little bit, too, letting me get a bit more distance upwards with each trip. Now, about six inches were thumping in and out of me while I bounced on Luna’s lap and stuck my tongue into her mouth. Of course, that latter part didn’t last long. Despite Luna almost certainly having never kissed anyone before, she absolutely took control in that department. It certainly helped that her tongue was wide and flat like a dog’s, and very long.
While she licked at the entrance to my throat, her large hands shifted downwards to cup my ass. Claws poked at my skin- not quite enough to draw blood, but sending tingles of threatening pressure either way. Hurting me wasn’t her goal- rather, it was assisting my movements by hefting my weight up and down. Quickly, my moderate pace at bouncing grew even faster as Luna guided me along. Her pelvis and thighs slapped lewdly against mine, creating a rhythmic beat to our recreation of Beauty and the Beast.
I probably would have let out many moans and swears from the very lovely dicking-down I was receiving, but my mouth was otherwise occupied by Luna’s aggressive tongue and occasional grunts. It was all I could manage to try to peek out over Luna’s shoulder, past her wings and towards my companions. Bianca was standing slack-jawed and wide-eyed at my shameless fucking of the Breach boss, and Talya was just behind her with an amused smile and crossed arms. I lifted an arm and extended a thumbs-up in their direction before bracing that same arm against Luna’s shoulder to get better leverage for my riding.
However, a thought got caught in my head when looking at Talya’s shit-eating smile. In our earlier fucking, she was laying real heavy on the breeding talk. It was no secret that the hybrid races- or rather, anything that wasn’t pure human- went damn near feral at the thought of making some more people. I mean, Elves were at the VERY top of that list since that’s literally what their entire existence came down to for a while, but many other races found the idea very hard to resist- especially the futanari in that race.
They were almost exclusively designed for sex. Despite females taking up about 50% of the population, with futas and males taking up a respective 25% each, almost 80% of all children conceived were done so with a futa having fathered them. It wasn’t even necessarily in long-term relationships like marriage, either. While female/futa married couples often had fifteen children or more throughout the course of their pairings, one-night stands and even casual hookups between close friends resulted in a baby bump a month later almost every single time when a futa was involved- and that was with human futas.
A hybrid monster futa like Luna? I was willing to bet this single arrow in my quiver was going to end up firing like a sniper rifle. I pulled away from the kiss and stared her directly in the eyes.
“Are you almost there yet?”
She snarled through a grin. “Not even close. Why? Already getting broken on my dick? Accepting your role as a fuckin’ cocksleeve slut?”
I placed both hands on either of her cheeks. Come on, Entice.
“No, I just want you to knot me already.”
She gulped and forced a smirk. “Heh, not so fast. Keep riding, bitch. I’m gonna enjoy this.”
“But you’ll enjoy filling me up even more.” I pressed our foreheads together and ceased my bouncing, holding her length fully inside me. A little wiggle of my hips followed as I rocked back and forth to stir my insides with her cock- something that made me nearly bite my tongue in pleasure as I tried to speak.
“Think about it. Stuffing me up and locking me in place with your knot so I can’t escape even if I wanted to. Holding me down while you pump me full with your thick, hot load. Mmm, that’d be nice, right? Nothing like knotting a needy little slut and making sure every single drop of cum gets to work on making a baby.”
Luna’s expression grew a bit strained. “Hey, wait…”
“Ooh, you want to breed me, don’t you?” I teased, staying still for a second before continuing my earlier bouncing on her thick cock. Every ounce of my attention was making sure I got the right words out despite the eight-or-so-inch distraction thumping up into my pussy every time I slapped my ass onto Luna’s thighs.
“You want it too. You want to cum, and you want to fuck a baby into me, right? Stuff me full and give me some little winged werewolves? I know you do. You want to knot me. You need to knot me. Go ahead. Do it. I want it too. Knock me the fuck up.”
Obviously, something was working. I could feel Luna throbbing in my depths every time I bottomed out, and that sent shivers from my spine to my toes. Her eyes looked dazed and beads of sweat were starting to form on her brow. To think that she was so confident and laid back just a few moments ago, and my pleading managed to bring her to a point where she was obviously trying to hold off her climax. I was expecting a reaction, but more of a mental one where she would pin me to the ground and rail the shit out of me while she raced to the finish. Not a physical one signifying that she was on the verge of blowing her load right then and there.
Surely words alone didn’t accomplish that, right? Sure, Luna might have some kind of giga-switch when it came to the prospect of making a new mother out of me, but there was no way that it would teleport her right to the finish line after two minutes into what would have been a long fuck session as she worked to her edge. Especially since she already seemed content with the thought of knotting me after said long fuck session. I was just impatient and wanted it now, and I was dragging her with me.
Was this Entice? ‘More accepting of my suggestions’. Did asking someone to cum count as a suggestion? Given everything else about my skills, it certainly didn’t seem like a very far-off conclusion. Hold on, did that mean that if I made the idea enticing enough, I could get someone to cum with nothing more than a hand on their shoulder and a few sweet words? Ooh, that sounded fun.
Immediately, my mind drifted to the idea spat from the devil on my shoulder. Bianca had a hair trigger. Maybe holding her hand and making a little offer might be enough to make her cum in public. Oh, that would be fun. Of course, I could be even more mean and try to do it to Talya. After all, she’d have a much harder time trying to hide the aftermath given the mess she’d probably make in her pants.
I shook the ideas from my head and focused on the task at hand. I had been aiming to make Luna go wild at the thought and fuck me so hard that I couldn’t walk. Now I realised that I was digging for oil and found gold. I didn’t have to settle for making Luna knot me-
I could make her my bitch.
“Hold it.” I ceased my movements once again and buried all of Luna inside. “Don’t you dare cum yet.”
“Nngh, what the fuck? Why not? Fuck!” Luna was struggling to keep her composure. I was smiling like a kid in a candy store with a twenty dollar bill in her pocket.
“Because I want you to beg for it.”
Her eyes tilted. “What?”
I swirled my hips, making her groan. “I want you to beg to cum inside me. If you don’t, then you’ll get punished.”
She snarled. “I do what I want, bitch. You don’t get to punish me.”
“Then why are you holding it back?” I chuckled and bounced, forcing another shudder from the wolfgirl. “You want to do it, but you’re scared.”
“I’m… not scared!”
“Oh, but you are. Because you know that if my energy is what makes you form this way, then I’m the only one that can make you feel this good. You know that if you don’t do exactly what I want you to, then I can leave this Breach right now and let you sink back into the Void with the knowledge that you can never do this ever again.”
Luna paused. Checkmate.
“Now here’s what’s going to happen. You’re gonna be a good little puppy for me, and then we can keep having fun. If you do really well, then I might just be incentivized to come back here and visit you every once in a while. Then, we can have all the sex you could possibly want, but only as long as you understand that you aren’t the boss of this Breach. I am. You want my energy? You want my pussy? You’ve gotta be my bitch, first.”
Luna began to snarl, but I pressed a finger to her lips and tightened every muscle in my core to squeeze her cock and shut her up.
“Ah-ah! Good puppies don’t growl at their masters. Unless of course, you want me to leave and take my energy with me.”
Luna looked pissed. However, there was also a desperation in her eyes that held for a number of seconds before her large ears folded down in submission. I smiled.
She was mine.
Chapter 37: Masumatra III (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Futa x Female POV x Female x Futa
Knotting
More Dominance Play?Author's Note:
"Man, there's this really cute girl in my class that I wanna ask out so bad, but I'm afraid she'll say no. Any advice?""You're a teacher."
"And your point is?"
"... Get her a Squishmallow. Third graders love those things."
"Thanks, man. See you in hell later?"
"Wait, we aren't already there?"
Chapter Text
I rocked my hips again, letting a few inches of girth slide back and forth while Luna scowled. Oh, this suddenly got a LOT more fun. Getting railed by a werewolf-girl was great, but being able to be the one in charge? Having her on a metaphorical leash and getting to do whatever I wanted with her?
She wasn’t even a person like Bianca or Talya, so I didn’t have to feel bad about it. She was a monster- and not even one that was really alive. A fabrication of the Void while it formed this iteration of the Breach, designed only for killing and sex. Sure, it had been saddening to see her pouting earlier, but it was like looking at a painting of a crying puppy. You can want it to be a happy one, but that doesn’t change the fact it wasn’t a real puppy.
Even if the many inches filling me up so nicely certainly felt real.
I looked over Luna’s shoulder and past her fuzzy wings at Bianca and Talya who were still standing there, dumbfounded. I smirked.
“I’m pretty sure that we can’t call this a foursome unless you get involved, too. I’m a bit preoccupied, but that doesn’t mean you two can’t have some fun in the meantime.”
Bianca squeaked. “W-what?”
I rolled my eyes. “Okay, it was fun to pretend earlier, but I’m slapping down the trump card. After the shortcut, I wasn’t actually passed out. I was just paralyzed and couldn’t do anything. I heard you two fucking like rabbits.”
Their reactions were priceless. Talya let out a chuckle, meanwhile Bianca turned the same shade as her hair. Before she could say anything, I gave a hard bounce and wiggled my hips to make Luna groan and let a little noise escape from my own lips.
“Don’t get me wrong- it was hot as fuck. Also, the fact that you two went on a date, and then she was the first person you thought of to heal my finger after you dislocated it was adorable.”
That made Talya raise an eyebrow. “I thought you said that you fell trying to chase a dildo.”
“Nope,” I grinned. “I was fingering the shit out of her, she came, and ‘pop’. Some damn strong kegels.”
Bianca looked like a balloon in a needle factory. She almost withered at the hearty laugh from the Navon-golm. Meanwhile, Luna started to whine. “I’m-”
I planted my hips and looked her dead in the eyes. “Nope. Not yet. Mommy’s having a conversation.”
“You fuckin’-”
“Good girls don’t talk back.” I cut her off, feeling the way she was throbbing inside of me. “You will do as you’re told, and I’m telling you to stay silent and not cum until I say so. Anyway…” I turned my gaze back up to the blushing redhead and the pale statue beside her. “I understood why I couldn’t be included earlier, but it still pissed me off that I couldn’t even watch. Now I can enjoy the show, have my own fun at the same time, and then we could all finally have that threesome I’ve been waiting over a week for. Well, foursome if we’re including our lovely little extra right here.”
I patted Luna on the top of the head, right in between her two large, fuzzy ears. When I started slowly bouncing again, she whined. I put my finger on her lips before she could try to say anything.
“Cum before I do and I leave. Hold it.”
“I can’t!”
I narrowed my eyes and dropped my voice into a growl. “Hold. It.”
For the first time, Luna looked scared. She gulped, then tightened her face in concentration while I kept moving. Fortunately for her, the situation so far had built me up pretty close to the edge, even though I just came. Of course, Luna didn’t have to know that.
“Make me cum, then start begging. I might show mercy.”
To be honest, I genuinely thought she would have been able to do it. She was the Breach boss, after all, and one designed for sex. Surely she would have had the endurance to stave off her climax for the thirty-or-so seconds it would take for me to crest over the edge. As it turns out…
Not quite.
Mere moments after the words left my mouth amidst my bouncing on her lap, Luna let out a throaty grumble, grabbed my hips, and pulled me downwards while thrusting up. While her throbbing inches made my breath catch in my throat, a new sensation captured my delight. Her cock was swelling, and tremendously so towards the base.
The feeling of it was beyond strange- like someone was blowing a balloon up just inside my pussy lips. Further and further Luna’s knot grew, swelling beyond even the harpy’s girth until it felt like someone shoved their fist inside of me. It genuinely hurt a little bit- being spread that much- but not nearly enough to drown out the whorish tingles in my brain and the pleasure in my core. The entire interaction lasted barely two seconds- just long enough for me to look down into Luna’s eyes with a smirk.
“Bad girl.”
Then she came.
With her locked snugly and secure in my cunt, it meant that the veritable flood of heat rushing into me flowed over every possible surface. Pink walls were lathered in coat after coat of white, and I could feel the pressure that her seed was ejected at. If Luna had one thing similar to the harpy, it was that her spurts of cum shot forth like a pressure washer shoved up my pussy. That alone was enough to make me fall over the edge a second time- my fingers gripping at Luna’s shoulders to brace myself while my toes curled and thighs quivered.
The entire time, the flood never ceased. It wasn’t ropes and spurts shot into me- it was streams and rivers. In fact, I could feel heat flowing up the front of my body as cum was forced further and further up my carnal tunnel, displacing itself to go deeper since the knot was blocking its way out. Of course, a part of that was also probably from the natural rippling movements of my walls sucking the seed up like a fleshy straw to draw it the long distance to my womb, but it was extremely hot to imagine that all of it was just Luna’s force and volume.
It was like I chugged down a bowl of hot soup- warmth was saturated through my core from the heated liquid now sloshing all the way up my torso. At the same time, the combination of Luna’s generous size and her knot made me feel so stuffed with dick that every neuron in my brain was sending the happy signals.
I was full, warm, hugging a cute naked wolf-girl, and quivering in the throes of a very satisfying climax. To say I was content would be an understatement. I could sit there, stuffed to the brim and then some while Luna dumped her load forever. Unfortunately, it wasn’t all that long until I felt her throbbing start to cease.
Although her little wolf stopped giving any more cum, her knot remained swollen and stout- plugging me up very nicely. It meant that I could wiggle my hips to stir both of us around and click my tongue a few times.
“Tssk tssk, you came before I told you to.”
Luna- smartly- remained silent. I rolled my eyes and looked back over to my companions. Talya had stepped slightly closer to Bianca, but they were ultimately in their same positions. I smirked.
“What? You don’t need to ask for permission. If you two wanna fuck, go right ahead. In fact, you have my blessing. I’ve got a feeling it’s gonna take a while for this thing to deflate-” I rolled my hips once more, making Luna groan, “-so it’ll be a few minutes before I get to join in. Actually, why don’t we go somewhere a bit more comfortable? Luna, take us to that bed in the nest. It looked pretty soft.”
I pet her head, causing her ears to flinch. The look on her face made it clear that she hated being ordered around, but I doubted that she minded all too much considering she was knot-deep in a pussy filled with her cum. In fact, I was willing to bet that she was hoping I was just going to glaze over the fact she disobeyed my orders and came early. Trying to act nice in the hopes that I’d keep playing with her. It meant that Luna held my ass gently in one hand to help hold me secure on her cock while she pushed herself to her feet. That was an experience.
Being knotted was one thing- being knotted and locked on Luna’s cock while she stood up and started to walk was wild. I could feel every step as her length sent shivers through my depths. All I could do was wrap my legs around her waist and hug her tightly while I moaned. It was a little odd to be carried by someone a number of inches shorter than me, but the ease at which she managed my weight told me that Luna was deceptively strong. In fact, she was probably even stronger than the harpy considering she was the boss, and the harpy had tossed aside Talya like a sack of potatoes.
When Luna finally lowered herself back in a sitting position on the furs in her nest, I was delighted to find out that they were even softer than they looked when I pressed my hand down into it. It was like the Tempur-Pedic 10,000 B.C. model- despite the fact that it audibly crunched a bit as Talya stepped inside the ten-ish foot diameter ring. When Bianca joined and knelt down beside us, I smiled and grabbed her hand. I twisted my torso so that I could lean over and softly press our faces together.
The smile on my face during our kiss couldn’t have been wiped by anything. Especially not when Talya knelt down and gently hugged Bianca from behind. My fingers occasionally bumped against stony knuckles as we both felt up the Wolf of Port Lexin, while I was subsequently locked on my own Wolf of Wuthering Heights. Bianca had taken off her cloak- presumably to start changing into the set of spare clothes in her backpack- but I likely interrupted that plan when I walked over and started flirting my way into the boss’s pants. Or lack thereof. That left the redhead as bare as could be and completely unobstructed as Talya and I caressed the girl in between us. I pulled my lips just a hair away from Bianca’s, and I could see that her eyes were a little dazed with lust. I smiled.
“Wanna make out while Talya fucks you?”
She nodded her head so quickly that I was worried she might get whiplash. A handful of moments later, I was lying on my back on the unnaturally-soft nest with my hips raised to rest on Luna’s thighs who was kneeling in place. That meant her still-knotted cock was sticking at just the right angles to leave me fluttering. Of course, the main thing that made my heart beat in my chest was Bianca holding herself up on her elbows just above me and delicately letting her lips rest on mine.
It wasn’t a normal kiss, though. I was getting flashbacks to that one scene in Spider-Man with the upside-down makeout session, but I wasn’t entirely sure whether I was Peter or Mary in this situation. If I opened my eyes, I could tilt my gaze up and look past Bianca’s hanging cleavage and towards her thighs as she knelt down overtop me. Talya was behind her, braced and ready for classic doggystyle while Bianca and I made out from opposite directions. Kissing while she was about to be fucked, and while I was knotted on eight inches of wolfgirl.
Fuck, that was hot.
I could tell the exact moment that Talya entered Bianca, because the redhead shuddered atop me and breathed out through her kiss. My only response was to reach up with one hand and slide a few fingers into her hair so I could hold her steady. Bianca seemed all too eager to press down more firmly with her lips, but whether that was because she actually wanted to kiss me or because she wanted to try and muffle the noises she was making was still up for debate. Either way, I got to enjoy making out with a naked Bianca- there was never a downside to that.
Talya began her thrusting. I knew because Bianca suddenly started to seem a little more distracted during the kiss. Part of me really wanted to be able to watch what was happening down below- to see Talya’s length sliding in and out of Bianca while I licked at her clit. Of course, that was made a little bit more difficult by the fact that I was tethered to Luna’s junk, and because I wanted to keep making out with her just as much. Welp. Another time, then.
I kept my grin as I gently and sweetly planted kisses on and around Bianca’s mouth while she lewdly groaned into my chin. At the same time, I started rocking my hips in little circles to cause Luna’s dick to swirl around inside me like I was stirring a pot of soup. It wasn’t a lot of stimulation, but it sent tingles all the same and caused Luna to let out a noise of pleasure. With every bit of willpower I could manage, our faces separated long enough for me to glance past Bianca and towards the wolfgirl staring down at me.
“Fuck me.”
Luna raised an eyebrow, then stole a look down towards our conjoined nethers locked via knot. Obviously raising the silent point of ”I can’t move.” I rolled my eyes.
“I don’t care. Even if you can’t thrust, just keep flexing it or something. Wiggle your hips. Massage my stomach, I don’t give a shit. Knot or not- err… Knot or no knot, you’re gonna find a way to keep fucking me until I tell you to stop, got it? Make me feel good, little puppy.”
Luna hesitated, then nodded. I narrowed my eyes. “Got it?”
A moment of pause broken only by the soft sounds of Bianca taking Talya’s slow thrusts. Then Luna’s voice emerged quietly.
“Yes.”
“Yes, what?”
“...Yes Alpha.”
I raised an eyebrow. Alpha? I was expecting a ‘Master’ or even a ‘Mistress’, but that was something a lot more unique. Though, giving it a second thought did give it some sense. She was literally a werewolf. Sure, she had wings, but wild lycans almost always travelled in packs so a fabrication from the Void would almost definitely replicate that kind of mindset.
That made a stupid grin form on my lips. I was an Alpha. To one single individual that wasn’t even real (in the world that also wasn’t real), but I was still the hierarchy in this Breach. While my mouth traced a gentle kiss on Bianca’s chin before settling back on her lips, I let out a keening little groan from Luna adjusting her position to kneel properly instead of sitting on her calves. My weight was settled in her large hands, though she took care to keep her lethal-looking claws from puncturing my skin. Instead, it was soft, rubbery pawpads that supported my butt and lower back while my shoulders rested on the furs of the nest. Then she began thrusting.
Well… as much as she could. Although she couldn’t make any actual distance because of her knot locking us together, rocking a few millimeters back and forth still sent ripples of pleasure through my core. Partnered with the fact that she was continually flexing and unflexing her dick to make it jump around inside me was very nice indeed. No complaints whatsoever.
Now, Bianca and I could both share moans into each other’s mouths while we were reamed out by our respective well-endowed lovers. Heat was flushing through my chest with every movement and although Luna couldn’t properly thrust, the pressure of the knot made even her tiny twitches eye-watering. Still, it couldn’t possibly distract me from the beauty whose long fiery hair draped down over my neck in a way that was awfully ticklish. I could only lock my fingers tighter in her hair and keep us connected while she came.
Respect to her, she managed to hold off exceptionally well during the shortcut. Now that there wasn’t a reason to hold back, it was barely any time at all before her breaths caught in her throat and her lips halted against mine. It was up to me to maintain our kiss while Bianca gurgled in her throat and shuddered through her entire body. I couldn’t help but open my eyes and glance up through my periphery. As awkward of a view as it was, peeking past Bianca’s hanging breasts and watching them jiggle as she shook with her climax was about as erotic as it could come.
I’m not ashamed to admit that I followed suit shortly afterwards- pretty much right as Bianca was cumming on Talya’s cock for the second time. Luna’s little movements were shifting the obscenely large knot in just the right ways, and it made me groan into Bianca’s lips while we both came apart. Unfortunately, neither Talya- who’d already cum an uncountable amount of times today-, nor the Breach boss designed for sex could last forever. Surprising even me, Luna was the one who finished first.
Good for Talya.
There wasn’t nearly as much warning for when Luna was cumming the second time, and by not as much, I really meant none at all. There was no knot to inflate, since it was already as large and sturdy as it could get, plugging me like a bathtub. Instead, it was a moment of brief confusion as Luna held both me and her still while she growled under her breath. Only after a few seconds did I realise that the throbs and flexes of her cock weren’t intentional movements to draw pleasure, but rather the automatic twitches accompanying the convulsions of her testicles as she dumped a second load to join the first.
It was a little disappointing, but the residual warmth of Luna’s first creampie all but completely masked the feeling of her second. At most, there was a bit of shifting pressure along with the natural pulses of her expulsion of seed. On the other hand, the thought that I was so well-fucked and filled with her cum that I could barely realize she was in the process of flooding my womb was enough to make my whorish brain practically drool out of my pointed ears.
Talya herself wasn’t very far behind. In fact, Luna was still rumbling in her throat and letting her cum join the previous load inside me when I sensed Talya abruptly pull out of Bianca with barely more than a grunt. Bianca extricated herself from my lips only to twist over and lie on her back right beside me- still in our upside-down positions relative to each other. Apparently, some unspoken agreement had been reached, since the next thing I knew, Talya was kneeling over Bianca’s chest with her cock pointed at both of our faces. It was glistening with Bianca’s lady-cum, and the thought that the Navon-golm intended to paint both of our faces with her load was oh-so enticing.
I made sure to open my mouth.
Thank god for the hybrid races, because I genuinely wasn’t sure how many liters of oil-cum that Talya must have spilled over the course of this Breach. Thanks to their hyper-virility and the libido of a futa, it meant that Talya still had more than enough throbs left in her to leave a shimmering trail of shockingly cold cum over my cheeks, my nose, one closed eye, and a generous dosage in my hair. When the final dredges faltered and Talya let go of her cock, it actually fell and slapped down onto Bianca’s closed lips.
Did I do it? Of course I did.
I rolled over onto my shoulder and kissed the side of Talya’s cock. Then I kissed Bianca on the corner of her mouth. And again. And again.
What started as a quick peck quickly devolved into sloppy, open-mouth tongue-fucking with Bianca around the obstacle of Talya’s cock. I didn’t even realise that Talya had reached back and started to finger Bianca until the redhead’s jaw opened with an adorable little whine while she came. Naturally, I used that opportunity (and my tongue) to shove the tip of Talya’s member in her mouth. Watching Bianca’s eyes roll back in orgasm with a face covered in oily black cum and a dick in her mouth was easily one of the hottest things I’d ever seen.
Like the whore that I was, I greedily licked up Talya’s length and enjoyed the taste that was there. I couldn’t begin to describe how much it turned me on to recognize the flavour of Bianca’s pussy tingling my tastebuds while I dragged my tongue all the way up to where the last inch was hidden inside Bianca’s mouth. She may have had a dick parting her lips, but that didn’t stop the flush of embarrassment from being visible on her face. As such, I gave her the only support that I could provide in that moment.
A quick lick to clean some of the cum from her cheek and then a sweet little kiss on the nose was what I offered before pushing myself onto my elbows.
“Dammit, I want my turn now. How much longer will this take to deflate?” I glared up towards Luna.
“... A few minutes?”
“Shit.” I let my head lull back while I unabashedly stared down Bianca’s body. God, I wanted to fuck her so bad, and not just the same way I had been for the last week. I made an offer earlier, and I fully intended to keep it. The only problem was, using the skill in question right now wouldn’t change anything. Luna and I would still be locked togeth-... wait.
Would we?
Welp, only one way to find out. I smirked up towards the wolf-girl, reached forward to grab the slim portion of her cock just beneath the base and made sure that my knuckles were brushing right up against my folds.
Luna let out a loud noise of surprise as the warm, wet, cummy sheath she had been using abruptly vanished along with her dick. Meanwhile, the pressure splitting me open from her massive knot was replaced with the tickle of cool air on my cum-slicked cock.
Looking down, a canine-esuqe member was sprouting out from between my legs, pointed up in the air given the fact that my butt was still resting on Luna’s lap. It was beyond sloppy- coated in a sheen of white that dripped down off it like I dunked the damn thing in a tub of yogurt. After all, there hadn’t been the process of pulling out to wipe some of the cum from Luna’s many inches. It, along with the spunk touching it, had been instantly transported.
Additionally, the bottom two inches were still flared out in a large lump of a knot that looked almost obscene in its girth. However, I could see it gradually shrinking back to its normal size and the sensation was equally strange. Like when a sneeze won’t come so it slowly eases back from your sinuses. I wasn’t sure why the knot was already deflating. Were refractory periods and similar functions a per-person thing? Even if it wasn’t, the fact that I was not only free from being conjoined with Luna, but also immediately able to use the entirety of my new cock without the hinderance of a knot was nothing short of a blessing. After all, it was meant to inflate after it was already inside the hole. As hot as it would be, the chances of me being able to shove that knot inside of someone while it was still enlarged would be about the same as the Maple Leafs winning the Stanley Cup.
Meanwhile, lewd squelches of air and liquid escaping a previously-clogged pussy could be heard from between the wolfgirl’s legs. I rolled over onto my side and watched as Luna incredulously stared at her crotch and the tanned pussy that was dribbling out no small amount of werewolf jizz. My eyes flicked up to her face.
“Alright then. Go sit over there and watch.”
Luna’s red eyes went wide. “What?” I raised an eyebrow in response.
“You came twice without permission to do so. Just be glad we aren’t leaving right now.” I sat up. “Bad girls need to be punished, so bad girls get the cuck chair. You are going to have to sit back and watch as the three of us have some fun for a little bit. If you’re a good girl, then I’ll let you join back in after a while.”
She began to snarl. “If you really think I’m gonna-”
“I do, because you will.” I cut her off with a sharp poke to one tit that squished delightfully. I never moved my hand while I continued to speak. “You are going to sit down with your legs spread and watch the three of us fuck. You will not say anything. You will not do anything. You won’t even touch yourself. You’re going to watch, and you’re going to become a horny little dribbling mess while you wait for us to finish. If you’re a good girl and do exactly as I say, then I’ll make sure you get to enjoy round three. Understood?”
A moment of silence before a low grumble. “Ye-”
“-Ah ah, no talking was one of the rules.” I poked harder and watched as Luna swallowed her words. After several tense seconds of challenge with our eyes, she gave a submissive nod.
“There we go. Now-” I turned to look at Bianca. “You seemed to really like the idea of me knotting you. Wanna choke on Talya’s dick while I pump you full?”
She paused, and I was delighted to see that she was tentatively licking at the tips of her fingers- fingers which had scraped off a portion of the black cum pasting her face. Her eyes went wide at my proposition though, and I could see that her chest was still flushed with red from her previous orgasms. Then, after a few quiet moments, her head gave a small bob up and down. I smiled.
“Alrighty then. Time to give this thing a test drive.”
Chapter 38: Something New (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Futa POV x Female x Futa
Female POV x Futa
Knotting (Obviously)Author's Note:
I saw a writing tip that said you should try to assign a 'theme song' to your characters in order to help you further understand their own mindset, goals, ideals, and their viewpoint in life. So, I decided to do that with Liminal Lewdness. To make it interesting (and to keep the list from only having three characters), I also did it pre-emptively for several important characters I plan on introducing into the story very soon. (As well as Luna, since I figured 'why not?')
I picked these songs for each character not only for the lyrics, but also the 'vibe' of the song, as well as what the song represents at its core. If you ever feel like trying to understand a character a bit more, feel free to give a listen or two (or just google the meaning of the song) and it should tell you everything you need to know. =)
Samirah: Sweet But Psycho by Ava Max
Bianca: Head Above Water by Avril Lavigne
Talya: Try Everything by Shakira
Luna: River by Bishop BriggsAdditional Characters:
Valeria: I'm Good by David Guetta & Bebe Rexha
Rune: Waving Through a Window from Dear Evan Hansen
Brooke: Some Nights by Fun
Lori: Poor Unfortunate Souls from The Little Mermaid
Camile: Mercy by J.J. Wilde
Chapter Text
I couldn’t help it.
When I saw Bianca lying there all naked and perfect after we moved into position, there was no possible way for me to resist leaning down and capturing her lips in one more quick kiss. It also gave me the opportunity when making my way back up to give a playful lick to Talya’s cock, who was kneeling directly overtop the redhead. Then, letting it go and slap back down onto Bianca’s face, I continued my vertical path. Kissing at an alabaster stomach, between stiff breasts, up a chiselled collarbone, along a neck, then finally joining my mouth to Talya’s.
The fact that I could feel Bianca’s hand sending pleasured tingles as she gently held my new cock and lined it up with her spread legs was the delightful little cherry on top. Talya and I on either side of Bianca in a missionary variation of an ‘eiffel tower’, while Bianca worked to line both of us up with our respective holes. Not to mention, she was doing that while I was bearing a cock I stole from a werewolf now sitting in ‘Ye Olde Cuck Chair’ just outside the nest, still slicked with the two creampies I received within the last few minutes. Even if the fact that our position was forcing me to arch my back and crane my neck uncomfortably in order to make out with the Navon-golm, it was still a lovely prelude to what was going to happen now that Bianca presumably had us both lined up.
Talya and I grinned into each other’s lips as we gently pushed forward.
Holy fuck...
My toes curled at the tight wetness that felt hot enough to sear the skin from my new cock. It may not have been my first time with a dick thanks to the bonding session between Talya and I, but it was my first time using one on the warrior princess. It was also a new kind of dick that felt even more sensitive than before and almost made my brain short-circuit when my pelvis softly kissed into Bianca’s. Fully sheathed with one gentle thrust. It didn’t matter that Luna (and by extension, me) was packing some impressive meat- Bianca took every millimeter like a… well, me. Of course, it probably helped that Talya- lucky girl- was pretty much the same size and had sufficiently warmed up the redhead immediately prior. Not to mention a good chunk of the Breach up until this point had stuffed so much plant-dick and tentacle-vines up her snatch that Bianca may as well have been a seasoned pornstar by this point.
Talya eagerly swallowed my moan, then pulled her lips back far enough to where I couldn’t reach them anymore. I opened my eyes to look up at her gemstone blues which were twinkling. She even held my chin and sweetly rubbed a thumb over my cheek.
“Don’t cum too soon, little Tiger. You’ll want to enjoy this.”
I nodded. “Fuck, Bianca. You feel so good.” My lips curled into a grin when I looked downwards and saw little more than Bianca’s chin. She had her lips pressed right up against Talya’s smooth pelvis and her throat was bulging where every gram of Talya’s dense cock was crammed inside. The little whore- she wasn’t even gagging. No, the only noises emerging from her were hums of pleasure from my length embedded into her depths.
What a champion.
I chuckled and hefted my weight onto one hand while the other took a firm squeeze to one of Bianca’s lovely breasts. She made the most perfect noise around Talya’s cock when I rubbed my thumb over her nipple a few times. Continuing my path downwards, I let my fingers trail down the pathway of her sexy abs and felt her pussy clench up around me when my digits grew ever-closer to her nethers. Fuck, I was so sensitive- even that made me pause in the hopes that both she and I could calm down so I didn’t blow right then.
It certainly didn’t help when Talya started rocking back and forth, pulling the last inch and a half of her cock free before sliding it back into Bianca’s awaiting throat. It was just barely far enough that I could hear a little whistle of air flow through Bianca’s nostrils with every backstroke while keeping her as full of dick as possible. The redhead’s reaction to that was palpable.
I was almost disappointed- she came before I even had a chance to start rubbing her clit. Oh well. At least it made her twitches, convulsions and groans triple in severity when my thumb pressed into her sensitive bean barely a second into her climax. The completely-foreseen consequence to that was the way Bianca’s sex clamped down on me so tight that I was immediately grateful there were no knuckles in a dick to dislocate.
It also made me put a new task right at the top of my mental ‘To-Do’ list: Endurance training with Talya.
Feeling my knot swell was such a weird experience- like I was peeing but nothing was coming out. It was a building of pressure in the base of my cock that was both uncomfortable but extremely titillating while the intense throbbing made it feel like my entire lower body was pulsing. The tightness around me only grew as my new muscle actively forced Bianca’s squeezing walls out in a battle, and the moans around Talya’s cock grew much louder. It felt like ages as we fought- Bianca’s pussy trying to squeeze the life from my knot and make it pop like a flesh balloon, while the Breach-boss equipment easily endured the strain and forced her right back. In all honesty, both her and I were just spectators while our genitals engaged in war.
That didn’t make the release any less satisfying, though. It was like a high-pressure valve had been opened as soon as the knot reached critical mass. Warmth poured out of me so quickly and with such force that my fingertips started to go numb. Waves of pleasure washed through me with each powerful throb, and Bianca was starting to sputter on Talya’s cock. Her breasts jiggled delightfully as she continued to convulse through her own climax, and that was enough of an enticing sight that I let my other arm bend.
Nuzzling into Bianca’s neck while using her as a mattress and rubbing our tits together was never a bad experience. Getting to do it while simultaneously filling her with cum and while her throat was crammed with Talya’s dick was something special. My free hand rubbed gently up and down her side while the other (now trapped between our hips) released the pressure I was holding on her clit. My fingers helped crawl my hand between our bodies a few inches until it was splayed out flat on Bianca’s lower stomach and I smiled.
I could feelsee the way that Bianca was blushing every time I kissed the corner of her mouth while she was focused on deepthroating Talya with her Second Promotion endurance. That simply meant I was free to wiggle my body and rub my tits all over hers like some of my wet dreams. Meanwhile, doing that caused my knot to shift, tug and push at Bianca’s insides, making us both let out groans with every movement.
I didn’t care that I was stuck to her. I wanted to see how many times I could make her cum (as well as creampie her) before Talya finished.
By the time Talya’s pace had turned a little bit more desperate, I was actively licking and sucking the few inches of her cock that were revealed every time she rocked her hips back. Bianca would let out a little wheeze through her nose as shy cycled oxygen, I would run my hands up and down her smooth sides, do my best to tickle her nipples with mine, and give as much of a thrust as my knot would allow. That amount of stimulation easily sent her through three more leaps over the mountain within the time frame. I personally was more than happy to hand over two more deluges of seed to warm her inside and out. The delightful part was the liquid starting to seep around my knot in order to escape. No matter how tightly Bianca’s pussy gripped onto me, it couldn’t keep the law of displacement from forcing pretty much all of the first load back out in order to make space for new cum.
I looked up at Talya while trying to blink my eyes as sweetly as I could. “Fill her up, stud.” Talya smiled in response- her face a twinge of grayscale and one eye crusted over.
“Absolutely.”
Once again sending a new wave of admiration and respect towards Bianca, I had to recognize the fact that she just spent the last five or six minutes with a dick thrusting into her throat and still wasn’t struggling to take it in the least. As long as Talya kept up her movement and let Bianca cycle some air through her nose with every backstroke, I was pretty sure Bianca’s superhuman endurance could keep this up for hours without shedding a tear.
Considering I was supposed to be the giga-whore of this group, I suddenly started to feel like I was falling behind. Of course, that would mean a lot more practice and training, which I was more than happy to partake in. Still, I cooed and kissed at Bianca’s neck when Talya’s movements stilled and she let out a content, pleasured groan.
I wasn’t quite sure whether the twitching and flexing under my lips were the pulses of Talya’s cock as it came in her throat- like how I could feel my own creampie from overtop Bianca’s stomach-, or whether it was Bianca’s throat rippling to swallow down Talya’s still-generous load so she didn't choke on it. Either way, it was hot and left flutters in my chest.
Like a true gentlewoman, Talya backed off most of the way through her climax and let the last few dribbling ropes pour out onto Bianca’s tongue. Subsequently, that also completely removed the obstruction that had all but started paying rent in Bianca’s throat, letting the redhead audibly gasp in between swallows. When Talya exited fully and let her throat-slicked cocktip emerge into the light, I ensured that the Battlemage’s lips remained in contact with something and gently covered them with mine.
Even though her nose was gusting air onto my face like a pair of miniature leaf blowers while she panted to regulate her breathing, it didn’t do anything to take away from the experience of making out with Bianca yet again. There was also the happy benefit of getting to lick the taste of Talya’s cum from her tongue and teeth, which alone sent shudders down my spine. After a few moments, I relinquished my lips from hers and gave the biggest smile I could while her entire face was flushed with red.
“That was phenomenal. You took us so well!”
“Hnngh!”
Bianca turned her face away in humility, but I just kissed her on the cheek. “No need to be embarrassed about that. Besides, it’s your turn now.”
The redhead looked confused for a moment, then a shock of realization hit her when I pushed myself back up and leaned back so I could reach a hand between us. I wasn’t even sure if this would work, but I gave it a shot.
Genital Swap.
To my surprise and delight, the now-familiar sensation of replacing my junk with someone else’s washed through my hips. Bianca also let out a very surprised groan while staring down at the erect, wet, and very creamy werewolf dick slapping back onto her stomach. Meanwhile, the tingles of cum starting to pour down my legs from Bianca’s pussy made me smile.
Good to know. I can swap around other people’s junks, too.
Talya chuckled and sat back on her haunches. “Fun as that sounds, I’ve gotta tap out for a few minutes. I feel like I’m gonna fully solidify if I cum one more time.”
Meanwhile, my eyes drifted over to Luna, sitting awkwardly just outside the nest. She was staring- enraptured by the sights and cross-legged with her hands strenuously gripping the wooden floor beside her in a desperate attempt to follow my orders and not touch her/my pussy that was dripping with both cum and arousal. However, the way that her tail started thumping against the floor when I called her name was downright adorable.
“Luna?”
Her ears perked up and her entire posture straightened. “Yes, Alpha?”
“Since you’ve been such a good girl waiting patiently, why don’t you go and help warm Talya up? I’ll make sure you’re rewarded very nicely afterwards.”
Red eyes flicked over to the Navon-golm, as did my own when the grinning statue shuffled over on her knees. She pressed a hand against Luna’s chest encouraging the wolf-girl to lie down, then proceeded to lower her face down to the gooey, dripping honeypot that was Luna’s/my well used pussy. I raised an eyebrow.
“Or she can reward you right now. That works, too. Anyway-” I turned my focus back to the werewolf-dicked first-time-futa I was kneeling over and wiggled my hips to rub my new pussy against her meat. “May I please ride your big, juicy cock? I’ll let you see what it feels like to creampie your own pussy.”
On second thought, I should have seen it coming. When I first swapped with Talya, I didn’t last for a single thrust. This was Bianca’s first time with a dick, and she was already a really quick shot beforehand. My only indication was a tightening in Bianca’s face with a grumbled; “Oh, oh fuck!”
Looking down, I could now see a knot swelling without the obscuration of a pussy clamped around it. It grew rapidly while pressed up against my folds until it reached critical mass. All I could do was chuckle and reach a hand down to wrap some gentle, stroking fingers.
“Alright, let it all out for me. It’s okay, sweetheart. That’s it…”
At least this also gave me an opportunity to see the output of a Breach boss properly, instead of having it all stuffed inside me or Bianca. I could already feel that it had been a lot of cum from the previous orgasms, but now I could examine it.
Bianca groaned and bucked her hips in the intensity of her climax, which also caused her new dick to bounce in my hand and spray its contents wildly. As much as I tried to point it up at myself to paint my tits and stomach over in a few creamy layers, a not-insubstantial amount did indeed fall back down onto Bianca and give her a sexy glaze. I dropped my free hand and also wrapped it gently around her still-cumming cock to join the stroking of my other. It may not have been inside of me like I planned, but I was still going to do my best to make sure Bianca’s very first cumshot with a dick was pleasant.
After many moments of extremely lubricated and squelching strokes, Bianca’s new dick seemed to finally back off from its insistence to cover us both in cum. Actually, judging by the output coating my front in warmth and dripping from my tits, I suspected that I might have jacked the poor girl off through two back-to-back climaxes instead of one oddly-long orgasm. I simply let out a smile, released my two-handed fistfucking, and started gently dipping my fingers into the little puddles of cum painting Bianca’s torso.
“S-sorry…”
Fuck, Bianca looked so cute blushing like that. It only made my smile grow while I shamelessly finger-painted with jizz on the canvas of Bianca’s perfect torso.
“Don’t be sorry. It’s not like we wasted anything.”
As it turns out, reaching down and swapping our genitals back and forth was the medieval sex equivalent of ‘turning it off and back on again’. With the premature knot sufficiently deflated, I grinned and looked back down to Bianca who was flushed with both embarrassment and excitement. “Shall we try this again?”
She nodded eagerly. I would have sensually dragged my pussy against her length as I raised my hips to line us up, but I had a sneaking suspicion that may very well have been enough to set her off again. So, I opted against it and only made contact when the pointed tip of her canine cock nestled into the crook of my sex.
I couldn’t help but glance over at Luna and Talya, who had switched into a sixty-nine position with the statue on the bottom, hugging Luna’s cunt into her face while she visibly dug her tongue in as deep as it would go. Meanwhile, her own cock was being ignored- likely by her own instruction- and simply rested on the side of Luna’s face while she groaned into Talya’s thigh. Not bad. Lots of body contact for quickly warming up, and it gave Talya very easy access to a treat she could slurp in the meantime.
My eyes turned back to Bianca with a grin. I decided not to ask if she was ready or not, since the answer was already obvious. Instead, I laxed my weight and dropped all at once to fully sheathe myself on her thickness before she had a chance to start swelling her knot too early. As I suspected, I made the right decision since that happened immediately after the pale folds of Bianca’s labia were tickled by the fuzzy pelvis of a werewolf dick. Bianca yelped in surprise and pleasure while I shuddered and groaned at the sensation of being split open by a knot once more.
Even as I felt a few streams of heat pouring up into my borrowed pussy, I never let my hips stop rocking back and forth. After all, I was fully set on milking Bianca for everything she was worth before we passed the funky werewolf dick over to Talya so she could give it a try.
Sharing is caring, right?
Chapter 39: Spoils
Notes:
Author's Note:
"Huh. That might actually beat a Jet2 holiday.""Bitch, if you don't shut the fuck up I'm gonna jump out of this goddamned car."
Chapter Text
I let out a deep, content sigh. “Ahh, now that was very satisfying.” I offered a quick pat to Luna’s thigh while she continued to tremble and shake, which was doing lovely things to my knot buried inside her. A quick glance over to the side showed that Talya was in a similar state, twitching in her climax while Bianca spilled oily cum over the Navon-golm’s breasts with the stony dick sprouting from her like a surgically-attatched strapon. While the redhead shuddered and fell back onto her butt, I stretched my arms above my head.
My entire body was sore, but in that lovely ‘after-sex’ way that told me I took advantage of this situation to the fullest. My new dick throbbed, my throat was a little scratchy from the amount of treatment it had received in the last half hour, and my skin was slick with sweat and… various other fluids. Bianca and Luna were both glistening as well from the perspiration of exertion. In fact, the only one of us that wasn’t sweating was Talya, and that’s because she wasn’t physically capable. Her version of ‘sweat’ was the slate grey crust covering almost eighty percent of her body and making it sound a little bit like someone was walking on gravel with every little movement of her body.
However, all of us had a healthy lathering of seed covering our… well, everywhere. It was interesting to see the black oily texture almost fighting against the thick, creamy white on our thighs, stomachs, chests, and faces. After all, when four girls with their own refractory periods were swapping around two dicks, it meant we all took turns getting (and serving) a piece of the pie. Or two. Or… six.
Ironically, the Breach boss who was all but designed to fuck us unconscious seemed to be in the least cognizant state. As I patted her stomach while she lay flat on her wings, Luna was panting with dazed red eyes facing idly upwards. I grinned and snapped my fingers.
Something fun I discovered was that although physical contact was required when switching around people’s junks, returning said junks to their original owners required no such restriction. In fact, the snap was little more than added showmanship because I felt like being a bit extra. Since I was expecting it, my only reaction was a little breath passing my lips. Meanwhile, all three of the other girls groaned.
I retrieved my pussy from Luna while giving back the cock that had been buried inside her literally the instant prior, and both Talya and Bianca let out cute little noises as I reverted their swap. It did take me a moment to stand on very unsteady legs, but I waddled out of the nest with what may very well have been two dozen mixed loads dripping between my legs from the pussy that had been egregiously shared.
“Should we see what loot we got?”
Although Bianca looked like she’d started to rip away the vines covering the extra-large chest behind the three holding our equipment, she never got a chance to finish the job before my little escapades gave us an extremely enjoyable distraction. I tugged at some of the plant matter, only managing to tear off some of the smaller strands. A look over my shoulder let me see Bianca rolling over with a groan. She stumbled and wobbled like a drunk as she stood, but eventually made her way over to wordlessly help with ‘unlocking’ the reward chest. Talya didn’t even try to walk over- she crawled on her hands and knees while joints crunched like a box of corn flakes.
It took more than a little bit of time to finish clearing away the plant matter, since all three of us were very obviously exhausted. In all honesty, that was the most satisfying part. There wasn’t much of a reason for Bianca and Talya to have pushed themselves that hard during our fun time. I may have wanted to pull every ounce of pleasure from the experience as possible, but I was perfectly content with fucking Luna into submission while the two other girls relaxed.
Instead, they were just as eager as I was to blow off some steam and fuck themselves to the point of pure exhaustion. I grinned. Nothing like having a harem filled with people just as slutty as I was.
When the lid of the chest finally creaked open, all three of us were kneeling in front of it with giddy expressions. It didn’t matter what we had just done, this was going to be my first time getting a Breach reward, as well as Talya’s. We couldn’t hold back excitement. Magic items of our own? Yes please.
Of course, the thought was tickling in the back of my mind. Bianca had done this Breach five times before, and the only thing worthwhile to her had been the werewolf cloak she got from her first clear. All the wands, bows, daggers, potions, staves, shields, and everything else that wasn’t suited towards her were sold at the very first opportunity. In fact, she had stated with disdain that she had seemed to be extraordinarily unlucky with her loot. Five clears and only one item she could use to any real effectiveness.
That meant hopes were mixed when the contents were revealed. The chest was split into two sections with a simple wooden divider cutting off about a foot and a half of space. In that little cubby were an assortment of odd-looking items. Since the cubby happened to be right in front of me, I was the one that reached in and gently grabbed a fist-sized rock that looked like a rounded chunk of amber. It was a little bit clouded and that was due to a mixture of particles that were frozen in the clear material- like a miniature tornado of dust halted in time.
“Pretty,” I said. “What do you think it does?”
Bianca, who was beside me, raised an eyebrow. “Analyze it.”
“Huh? I can do that?”
The redhead blinked several times. “How did you think we’re supposed to figure out what magic items do?”
I shrugged. “I dunno, I thought that we’d have to bring them to like… an appraiser or something. We pay them, and then they’d do their mumbo-jumbo to figure out what it does and tell us.”
Bianca sighed, but before she could say anything I wagged a finger at her. “Hey, don’t start judging me for not knowing things. Last I checked, you were supposed to be my teacher about all this stuff, so it’s actually your fault for forgetting about this part.”
The redhead rolled her eyes so hard I thought they’d roll right out of her head. “Open your Awaren’o Cadell.”
I did, and was greeted by the familiar sight of my various Glyphs and skills. Meanwhile, Bianca kept talking.
“Feel the warmth in your hand? That’s the magic in the item. When opening your soul like this, you’re sensitive to the energy of the Void in magic and magic items. Focus on the magic and will it to open just like when you’re reading your own Awaren’o Cadell.”
A moment later, information poured into my mind. Even though there wasn’t anything there visually, the knowledge was so prevalent and fore-front that I may as well have been reading it directly from a pop-up screen in my mind.
Cleansing Stone
Grade: Low
Rarity: Uncommon
When activated, everything nearby the Cleansing Stone is immediately cleaned of most forms of filth.
Command Word: ‘Cer’
“Huh, convenient. It’s something called a ‘Cleansing Stone’.”
“Oh, finally. I’ve been looking for something like this.” Bianca plucked the rock from my hand, narrowed her eyes for just a moment as she obviously ‘Analyzed’ it, then gave a small nod. “Cer.”
Immediately, the skin of her hand and about six inches of her forearm dried from the sweat, cum and little bits of dirt that had been pasted on. All that was left was her smooth, pale skin as sparkly clean as if she’d just towelled off from a long shower. While my eyes widened, Bianca set to work moving the stone all over her body. Even though it was being hovered a few inches away from her skin, it was almost like one of those videos of a magnet picking up iron shavings from a workshop floor- all the grime was effectively disintegrated any time Bianca brought the hunk of amber close. Even her hair seemed to ‘poof’ out a bit more when she moved the stone around her neck, with knots untangling and practically combing themselves. It was barely a matter of seconds until the naked Bianca was polished off and looking completely pristine. She passed the stone over to me, my skin tingled as the magic scrubbed away filth and Bianca reached in to grab the next item.
“Potion of Acidic Expulsion. Low-Grade, Rare. When consumed, grants the ability to spit acid for ten minutes.”
I chuckled. “What, we get to try being a Boomer for a while?” Bianca shrugged.
“Something along those lines. It’s only Low-Grade, so I wouldn’t expect too much from it in terms of effectiveness.”
“Didn’t you say it was Rare, though?”
I raised an eyebrow at Bianca, who did the same to me. After a moment, she laxed. “Ah, I see the confusion. With all magic items, there are two types of classifications- their Grade and their Rarity. In all honesty, Grade is far more important. The Grade of the item is what tells you how powerful the magic in it is, and thus how effective the item turns out to be.”
She held up the rounded vial filled with yellow-green, fizzing liquid. Honestly, it looked a little bit like some kind of weird soda. “A Low-Grade acid like this will be okay at harming anything that isn’t particularly durable, but probably won’t have the strength to cause any significant damage without a lot of exposure. Not only that, it probably won’t let us spit large amounts of acid, nor will it let us do that at a long range. This is going to be a close-ranged surprise attack to try and make openings.”
“What would a High-Grade potion be like?” Talya asked. Bianca thought for a second.
“Off the top of my head, it would probably be able to melt pretty much anything into a puddle in a matter of seconds, and let you spit it like a crossbow.”
I blinked. “Well okay then. What about the rarity?”
“Rarity actually has no influence on the strength of the item. Of course, a higher-Grade magic item is naturally going to have a higher Rarity, but it ultimately means nothing more than how likely you are to find another of that item. Even if it isn’t very good, a rarer item does end up selling for more simply because they’re harder to come by. Breach–specific items, like my cloak, also end up having a Legendary Rarity since you can only get it from the one Breach.”
“Cool.” I passed the Cleansing Stone to Talya, then reached inside to grab the next item- a pair of unimpressive-looking leather boots.
“Trekkers of Stable Casting,” I said, reading off the words in my mind. “Low-Grade, Rare. Increases the effectiveness of the wearer’s spellcasting ability after standing in place for five seconds.”
Bianca twisted her face into a frown. “Even if it gives a big bonus, it would be incredibly difficult and risky to actually trigger that in a fight. Honestly, we may as well sell it since it’s pretty much useless otherwise.”
I pouted. “Hmph. That’s a shame. Well, here’s to hoping…” I crossed my fingers and reached for the last item in the small cubby. Holding it in my fingers, it was a long, leather cord with a large bony claw threaded into it. A simple but pretty cool-looking necklace.
Beta’s Claw
Grade: Low
Rarity: Mythic
When activated, the next time the wearer releases ejaculatory fluid into another person within twenty minutes, the recipient gains a bonus to all stats for twelve hours. Only one recipient may gain the benefit at a time.
Command Word: ‘Ani’
I grinned wickedly. “Oh yeah, now this is fun. It’s all yours, Talya.”
As I handed it over, Bianca raised a curious eyebrow. Meanwhile, Talya took one look with an ‘Analyze’ before her eyes went wide. Bianca’s quickly did the same when Talya read the description out loud.
“...Mythic?!” She sputtered. “How can it-... Mythic?!?!”
I smirked. “I think it implies that it’s the only one in existence. If it doesn’t exist anywhere else, I think that makes something pretty ‘Mythic’.”
The redhead blinked several times, sighed, then glanced sidelong at me. “First you have four Glyphs, then you completely alter the foundation of a Breach, and now it’s making whorish magic items with rarities that would only be found once in a thousand clears of the highest-Promotion Breaches in the world.”
“Lucky me,” I grinned. “So what, Talya wears it and you two get freaky before we go into a Breach so you get the bonus?”
Bianca’s face went scarlet. “Wha-... why me?!”
“Because you’re the one with the skill that makes every beneficial effect on you stronger,” Talya smirked, then bumped her shoulder against the redhead’s. “It would be a waste to use it on anyone else.”
Blushing, Bianca quickly shook her head. “Moving on!” She reached into the other, much larger section of the chest and pulled out a section of the armour held inside. However, she faltered and furrowed her brow while looking closer. “Wait, is this my armour?”
I leaned in, and sure enough, the breastplate held in Bianca’s grip looked identical to the armour she had been wearing through a good portion of the Breach. It wasn’t in perfect condition, though. In fact, it was missing many pieces. The metal was scarred with acid marks and holes from where the Boomers had completely fucked up Bianca, and in the exact state that it had been in when the tentacle shortcut viciously ripped it from her body. There was one key difference, though.
All of the acid damage was mended over in a layer of moss that made it look like the armour had been left outside for a decade and been reclaimed by nature. The damage to the armour made it look like the sexy female equipment in video games, and the growth all over it turned it into the equivalent of a chainmail-bikini ghillie suit. Bianca’s voice was weak in her throat as she read.
“Oldblood’s Bulwark. Low-Grade, Mythic. Nullifies a portion of all incoming harm. Amount nullified increases based on the wearer’s current arousal. Soul-Bound: Evolves corresponding to the bonded wearer’s power.”
“Okay, that’s pretty cool,” I muttered. “The Breach takes your armour away, enchants it, then gives it right back. And it ‘evolves corresponding to your power’? That seems strong.”
Bianca’s face was pale. “Strong is an understatement. Once a person binds themselves to the item, nobody else in the world can use it. Then, everything about the item becomes more powerful as the user gets stronger; Low-Grade becomes Medium, High, or even Ultra-Grade, it gets more enchantments, all of that. In fact, the item effectively becomes another Glyph they can evolve. People literally kill over these kinds of items. Hence why they’re among the only known Mythic items.”
“Didn’t you just say that once the item’s bound to someone, nobody else can use it? What’s the point in trying to take it afterwards?” I raised an eyebrow. Meanwhile, Talya frowned.
“Killing the owner breaks the connection.”
Bianca nodded meekly. “Their soul returns to the Void, and the item’s up for grabs again.”
All three of us were quiet for a moment. I offered an awkward chuckle. “Well, now you’ve got one that makes you invulnerable if you’re horny enough.”
The redhead suddenly sputtered. “Wha- me?!”
I shrugged. “It is your armour, after all. I kinda think the Breach was intending for it to go to you. Along with your sword.”
I reached in and gently lifted the long blade from the chest amidst other pieces of Bianca’s armour. Where it had been pock-marked with acid, melted, and snapped sloppily into multiple pieces, the steel almost seemed to have grown metallic roots that burrowed into the other pieces to hold itself together. It looked badass, like the sword itself decided it wasn’t done yet and pulled itself back together to do some more killing. The warmth buzzing in my hands as I read the magic was actually making my fingers go a bit numb.
“Vengeance of the Matriarch, Low-Grade, Mythic. Strikes against those targeting anyone who has made the wielder achieve orgasm within the last twenty-four hours are tremendously more powerful. Soul-Bound: Evolves corresponding to the bonded wielder’s power.”
Bianca blinked several times. “It is not another Soul-Bound item.”
I could only raise my eyebrows while handing it over in a ‘Check for yourself’ gesture. When she did, Bianca was the most visibly flabbergasted that I’d ever seen her. Considering everything we’d done so far, that was a really high bar, and this met that with ease.
“This is the lowest possible ranking for a Breach…” Bianca muttered, "And we got three Mythic items, two of which are Soul-Bound.” She turned to face me with a worried expression that made my blood run cold.
“What are you?”
Chapter 40: Plans
Notes:
Special Announcement! Author's Notes are at the end of the chapter!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
After spending so much time in the broad daylight of the Breach, it was beyond disorienting when Talya, Bianca and I held hands for the redhead to touch the magic stone embedded in the wall. Of course, I should have expected as much. It was early afternoon when the three of us entered, and we were there for what started to feel like four months.
Cool night air tickled my face while the sound of rain pattered among the countless blades of grass in the meadow around us. It wasn’t a heavy rain by any means- just barely past the point where I would be hard-pressed to call it ‘light’. Either way, it was quite satisfying on my face as I tilted my head back. Bianca and Talya both did the same.
I couldn’t help but notice that all three of us also took a long, deep breath simultaneously as if to replace the ‘Breach air’ in our lungs. There couldn’t have been any possible difference, but it still felt unbelievably crisp, fresh, and moist as it passed through my sinuses. Bianca gently let go of my hand so she could pull off the backpack she recovered from her equipment chest. The clanking of metal in the large sack hanging from her pack almost seemed deafening in the quiet meadow, but she ignored it and grabbed a bundle of canvas hanging just beside her new/old armour. Meanwhile, Talya and I stepped forward to open the waist-high wooden gate.
None of us spoke while we set up the tent. We didn’t speak while we set up our bedrolls, though I did get some interesting looks from both of the other girls when I opened mine up flat in an obvious invitation for the three of us to snuggle up for the night. We didn’t speak when we tucked our backpacks off to the side, and we also didn’t speak when we began casually pulling off our rain-splatted clothes. After everything that happened in the Breach, and even before that, going to bed in our underwear didn’t even make me blink.
The first words spoken since leaving the Breach belonged to Talya, who laid opposite me on the other side of Bianca. “What happens now?”
Both her and I turned our gaze to our impromptu leader sandwiched between us. Bianca let out a short sigh.
“I don’t like it, and certainly not this soon, but I don’t think we can do any more Breaches with just the three of us. Sam’s changing the entire power balance of how it’s formed, and it’s making the fights far more difficult than they should be. We’ve already discovered brand new and extremely lethal monsters in what should be one of the easiest Breaches in the world. I can’t imagine it won’t get worse when we start going for the higher-rank options.”
I nodded. “Yeah. If this was any indication, we won’t even be able to do a test run with whoever else we pick before they learn about all my business. We’ll just have to state it from the beginning that once they’re in, they’re in. No take-backsies.”
The rain pattered the canvas above us for a few silent moments. Talya let out a breath.
“If we’re talking about optimal party compositions we could aim for, I’m a dedicated healer. Ari-... Bianca’s a fantastic frontline warrior who can easily fill the role of a defender or a striker, and you’re the wild card.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Well that’s a way to put it.”
“I meant because of your Glyph of Arcana,” Talya chuckled. “We have no idea how it’s going to evolve in the future, and your element being water only makes it harder to assume. You could end up becoming something more akin to a protective, support-based caster that provides buffs. Or you could end up evolving more towards overwhelming force and fling tidal waves around the battlefield. Water can do either, so that makes it incredibly difficult to predict your path.”
“Hmm…” I bit the inside of my cheek. “Well, why don’t we just operate under the assumption that I’ll go right down the middle? Even if my future skills make me more powerful in one aspect over another, it won’t prevent me from casting other kinds of spells. So uhh… mark me down as a half-and-half. Support and damage.”
Bianca stared straight up at the canvas of the tent, obviously thinking. “The more people we have, the more we have to keep track of, and the more likely Sam’s secret gets revealed. Plus, if everyone in the party is required to engage in… activities... with each other, it may be actively detrimental to have too many people.”
I couldn’t help but smirk. “How could it possibly be a bad thing to have ‘too many people’ to have sex with?” Bianca responded by glancing over with red in her cheeks.
“I- I don’t…”
Thankfully, Talya came to the stammering redhead’s rescue.
“For one, it would be incredibly time-consuming. Then there’s the issue of trying to find people that are willing to deal with our circumstances. Extra-lethal Breaches aren’t exactly going to be a big selling point, even if all the in-between is filled with sex.”
“Alright, alright.” I rolled over a bit more from my ‘propped-on-one-elbow’ position so that I was partially laying on Bianca and nuzzled into her neck. “So what are we thinking?”
After a few moments of silence, Bianca spoke. “I wouldn’t want any more than two others. Five is the standard party size anyway, so it works out. As for roles, we are a full caster support, a full caster support-striker, and a half caster striker-tank. Two full-martial Primes would make us perfectly balanced in a magic-versus-might situation. I’m thinking a dedicated tank and a dedicated ranged striker would round us out nicely. We won’t be extremely optimized for one specific style, but that kind of composition means that no matter what we go up against, someone’s gonna have an answer for it.”
“And after we get our party?” Talya asked.
“More training,” Bianca said. “Specifically for Sam.”
“Why me?” I asked with a raised eyebrow.
“Remember when we talked and said that your magic and spells are likely going to be the most powerful when used in regards to sex?”
“And then I ended up making an aphrodisiac you used as an excuse to fuck me? I wouldn’t dare forget.”
While Talya raised an eyebrow, Bianca coughed awkwardly to shift the subject back to her intentions.
“Anyway, we never tried training that kind of magic, because it wasn’t going to be useful in a Breach as opposed to more lethal options. Now that we know Breaches are going to be leaning into the… intimate stuff…”
I smiled. “Then some freaky spells might end up being a golden ticket.”
Both girls furrowed their brows. Bianca asked- “What’s a golden ticket?”
“Err- nothing. It’s a Kavalan joke. Anyway, finding more party members and then practicing sex magic. What’s next?”
“Then we come back here,” Bianca said. “We do what I did- we clear this Breach over and over until all of you are Second Promotion. Then we’ll go southeast to Henmut village so we can grind out the Breach in the Nh’azaree forest. Our top priority is getting as powerful as possible, as quickly as possible.”
“Because you’re being hunted down and we all have to save the world from some unknown catastrophe?” I asked with a grin. Bianca let out a long sigh.
“Right on the nose.”
All three of us fell silent, sound broken by the soft rain on the tent. I enjoyed listening to Bianca’s stable breathing, while also getting to look over at the Navon-golm cuddled up into the Battlemage’s other side. They were even holding hands, which was absolutely fucking adorable.
As great as the sex was, there was nothing that could beat something like this. Lazy snuggling after a successful Breach clear- all well-fucked and exhausted from a long day’s journey. Getting to sleep with Bianca every night for the past week was already great. Now I had the happiness of doing it again with Miss Tall, Pale and Rock-Hard under the covers with us. I let out a little snicker that caused Bianca to shift her head down just slightly.
“What’s so funny?”
I glanced up, green eyes locking onto green. A little smile curled along my lips. “Does anyone know a bedtime story?”
“Oh, for the love of…” Bianca rolled her eyes while Talya laughed.
“Hey! It’s a valid question!” I giggled. “Either of you got one?”
Both of the other girls looked at each other, then to me.
“Really?” I asked. “No stories?”
Talya shrugged. “None that I know well enough to recite from memory…”
“Alright, what about lullabies? Which one of you is going to serenade me to sleep with your lovely voice?”
More silence. Just when I was about to huff and nuzzle back into Bianca’s neck, the redhead made a noise like she wanted to say something. I perked up and looked at her, which only made Bianca point her gaze elsewhere.
“Hold on, you know a lullaby?”
Talya looked over as well, making Bianca wear an expression of panic. “No! I mean, kind of? Not really?” Bianca let out a sigh. “It’s a folk song that was pretty popular in North Cardian, but it’s not really a lullaby. Forget about it.”
“Well, that’s where you made your mistake,” I grinned and snuggled up tighter. “Because now you’re legally obligated by the girlfriend code to sing it to us.”
Bianca’s face went red. “But… I’m not a-... I can’t sing!”
I glanced over to Talya, who seemed very interested in what was transpiring. “I think we’ll have to be the judges of that,” she said. I nodded in response. It was several tense moments of silence where Bianca stared between the two of us, her defenses quickly crumbling away like a sandcastle in a wind tunnel.
“Hmph. Fine.” She muttered. “Just… don’t laugh.”
I brought my face up just far enough to give her a light kiss. “Sweetie, I only ever want to laugh with you, not at you.”
Bianca gulped, then gave a few awkward clears of her throat. When her voice came out next, it was soft, slow, and sweet.
The light grows dim, the dusk will fall,
Quiet now, the rest we shall.
Follow her, ‘till dawn we wake,
Where we serve our final stake.
The rhythm was oddly powerful despite the soft and slow way it was sung. Just off the first few lines, it immediately gave me an impression of a viking war song, just a lot slower and with less battlecries. After a brief interlude of extremely simple but oddly charming humming, Bianca sang again.
We walk in stride, our steps made clear,
To the place our voice will hear.
From river’s edge to cloudtop snow,
Hand in hand and we never slow.
Oh hear the flowers sing,
Oh hear the steel ring.
Oh here the light dawn brings,
Where we go to sleep.
Oh hear the birdcall song,
Oh hear the mourning gong.
Oh here we all belong,
Where we go to sleep.
More humming, identical to before except a little bit more confident as Bianca settled into the fact she was singing for us. I couldn’t wipe the smile from my face even with the strongest of Mr. Clean Magic Erasers.
The wind grows still, the sun burns down,
Honour bleeds under the crown
When rise meets fate and foes bear tall,
One shall be the first to fall.
Our deeds shall loom into the sky,
Battles won will never die.
Though we stand on flesh and flame,
The land we guard, the win we claim.
Oh hear the flowers sing,
Oh hear the steel ring.
Oh here the light dawn brings,
Where we go to sleep.
Oh hear the birdcall song,
Oh hear the mourning gong.
Oh here we all belong,
Where we go to sleep.
Bianca dropped the pace drastically, turning a semi-slow chant into something much more akin to a traditional lullaby.
There she stands, and clad in white,
Honour’s guard, our guiding light.
Though we fall, we never weep.
In her arms, we go to sleep.
Oh hear the birdcall song,
Oh hear the mourning gong,
Oh here we all belong,
Where we go to sleep.
Where we go to sleep.
Where we go to sleep.
I felt Bianca’s arm curl around me and pull me in just a little bit more snug. Meanwhile, I ‘applauded’ by patting the side of her stomach with one hand.
“Well,” I said. “That most certainly did not suck.”
Later
It could feel the pulsing in the air. The ground. From the center of the ring enclosed by the fence, there was a leak. Not a visible one, but it could taste it. A crack in the foundation.
It stepped across wet grass. Not towards the tent, but rather the energy within. Canvas didn’t exist to bar the way. No sound could bring any alert to the sleeping individuals wrapped together under an unfolded bedroll, for shadows made not a noise.
When a silhouette of fingers crawled over the bedroll-blanket, they were clear even among the darkness of a clouded night. The arm followed. Then another. Then another. Its face, existing only in the shadow that passed over the Navon-golm’s cheeks, took a long, silent sniff.
Buzzing energy, unused. Second Promotion, and broken just like the gateway less than twenty feet to the side. There were cracks- like a stained glass window with missing pieces that was letting too much light through. A shattered cup barely managing to hold the water inside. It shifted over, sliding darkness from one cheek to another.
A reek of ancient blood made it wince. That was bad energy. A genuine shame that she was cracked as well. A waste. A curse.
A threat.
It snarled at the Third-Promotion, then crawled shadowed fingers over to rest on the shoulder of the third girl. Already, it could tell she was the source. She was the beacon casting invisible light through the entire tent that washed over its limbs. Where the silhouette of fingers met the surface of skin, there was a reflection in the air. A two-dimensional figure casting a third-dimensional shadow. It could see its own arms hovering in space as it crawled up.
The energy was intense. Intoxicating. There was no broken pattern here. There was nothing that could be broken whatsoever. Just the filling without the mould, flowing free. The same energy dripping from the fractures in the other girls, and mixing with the Breach’s blood oozing into the ground.
It shuddered and shook, physically unable to resist the trembles of power. From the shadowed face resting on one cheek emerged a tongue that licked up towards the ear before sliding inside the girl. Another tongue slurped up through a nostril, going all the way through a sinus tract. Another squeezed past closed eyelids and licked around an eye to stretch farther behind, and another slipped in between a pair of soft lips to join the tongue looping from the sinuses down into her throat.
It felt fire. It felt ice. It drank deep from the wellspring of the girl with everything she had to offer. Everything hurt in the best way possible. Its shadow hovering in the air became a little more opaque. Still, no matter how much it consumed, the hunger only grew.
Another tongue slid through the other closed eye, and another squeezed underneath the girl to enter her other ear. Another in the other nostril, and seven more into her mouth. With every addition, it felt its body in further blissful agony, yet somehow that wasn’t enough.
Feeding had never been an issue before. Now, that couldn’t have been further from the truth. She was delicious beyond anything it had ever tasted, but every drop only made the hunger deepen. It ached. It drank until it was dehydrated, and it starved until it was drowning.
It needed more.
End of Act I
Notes:
Author's Notes:
Hey all! Thank you for enjoying this eight-month journey that has transpired over the entirety of Act One! This has unironically been such an important part of my life, and I am beyond overjoyed that all of you have found happiness while reading my work. However, now that the first arc of this story has come to a close, I am going to be taking a little break from Liminal Lewdness for a while.
After all, Act One was the tutorial in Sam's story. Now that she's going to be getting into the open world, there is a LOT more stuff I have to plan out. I want this story to be the best that it can be, and trying to rush it is not the way to make that happen. So, I will be taking a few weeks to properly figure out the finer details of how I want the second Act to play out, along with making a backlog of chapters so that I can get back into it stress-free.
Don't worry- I'm not leaving you entirely. My other stories, Echoes of the Seven and The First to Fall will continue as normal (although Echoes is getting close to the end of its own first Act). As for Liminal Lewdness, I plan to re-begin uploading with Act Two starting on Monday, September 8th. It pains me to leave this story for an entire month, but I also know that it's ultimately for the greater good if I want the quality to be the highest I can make it.
(Also, I'm doing this for free. I don't have a financial obligation to speed things up.)
Before I close this out, and I'm terribly sorry for rambling, but I wanted to personally thank each and every one of you for enjoying my stupid, terrible smut story up to this point and continuing to stick around. Of course, special thanks have to go out to;
melskaaja - For being the very first person to comment on this story (and it was a happy comment! Yay!)
Xhimera - For single-handedly (in more ways than one) providing THIRTY-SEVEN of the sixty-eight comments for Liminal Lewdness at the time of this chapter publishing. Every time my phone dings with an email, I get giddy at the thought that it might be another comment from the reader that provides nothing but shameless praise.
Wolfsnowpack - For providing me with the first instance of constructive criticism, and then sticking around to join Xhimera in the 'comments-on-almost-every-chapter' club. I swear, my heart rate picks up whenever I get a notification now.
And of course, Mr. Sukkadikk the friend in real life that I have been able to casually talk about this stupid passion project with, and has been the provider of many out-of-context jokes, quotes, and random sentences that have ended up becoming Author's Notes. In this economy.
I fucking love all of you. Stay horny, you beautiful bastards.
- Chiisii
Chapter 41: To-Do List
Notes:
Author's Note:
Whaddup witches, bitches, snitches! It is officially time for Act Two of Liminal Lewdness to begin, and I am SO glad that my temporary hiatus is finished. I've been counting the Mondays, and every single one I've been like "Am I absolutely positive that I should keep waiting?"
But alas, I held off. I'm already managing three webnovels, and as much as I adore them and I adore you, I don't need to pour kerosene on the candle I'm burning at three ends. Holy FUCK was it aggravating though. I almost cracked last Monday and said 'Fuck it, we ball' by not only starting a week early, but dropping chapters 41-45 all at once. Thankfully, I didn't follow through with that absolutely atrocious idea, because that would have left me with zero backlog, and a WHOLE lotta work to do in order to catch back up to a stable position.
Anyway, I'm done yapping and you want smut- here ya go!
Chapter Text
I wasn’t sure what to feel. My palms felt clammy. My throat was dry, and my heart was slamming the inside of my chest like an animal trying to escape. Every instinct in my body was telling me to run away- to get as far as possible. Somehow, the only movement was a bouncing of my knee as I waited. Surely it wouldn’t take too much longe-
Ice.
Daggers of absolute zero pierced through my veins as the door opened and he walked out. The hair rose on the back of my neck. My fingers went numb. My breathing wasn’t wanting to work quite properly. And when his eyes locked onto mine from the other side of the glass…
He walked forward slowly- shuffling across the linoleum floor before sitting in the chair across from me. I watched him pick up the phone built into the wall of the little booth. I did the same.
“...Hello, Hannah.”
My voice felt scratchy in my throat as it weaseled out. “Why didn’t you press charges?”
Terrance didn’t look right. He should have had that same look from all those years ago. The same smile. The same honeyed venom in his words. Now, there was just gray in his hair. Wrinkles in his skin that weren’t there before. His lips weren’t curled up anymore- exactly the opposite.
“I didn’t have the right to do so-”
“Bullshit!” My fist thudded onto the table and my fingers clenched around the phone tight enough that knuckles turned white. “I should have been arrested. They had everything lined up to lock me away, and then the one person who could possibly have had a say in it goes and intervenes. Why. Didn’t. You. Press. Charges?”
Terrance looked down at the table with slumped shoulders. “It wasn’t the right thing to do.”
I could practically hear the blood boiling in my skin. I leaned forward, closer to the glass barrier.
“What the fuck is that supposed to mean? I put you in a hospital! You had every possible opportunity and reason to take me down, so why didn’t you? Why say it was an accident?”
He remained quiet. My hands were trembling. “Why?” I asked a little louder.
No response.
“WHY?!”
Out of the corner of my eye, I saw one of the prison guards start to approach. It was Terrance’s quiet, defeated voice that pulled my gaze forward, though.
“Enjoy your Christmas, Hannah.”
My teeth ground together. My fingers were clenched so tight I thought I was going to dislocate something. When words spilled from my mouth, I could taste venom.
“You filthy son of a bitch. You’re no guardian angel. You should be the one laughing in the courtroom while I’m locked away! You don’t get to be the good guy!”
Firm hands were grabbing my shoulders now as guards tore the phone from my grip and began pulling me away from the visitor booth. “Miss, you need to leave.” Meanwhile, tears were starting to leak down my cheeks as I struggled against them and screamed at the defeated-looking man on the other side of the glass.
“You piece of shit! You’re supposed to be the monster!”
It was certainly a strange experience. Flashbacks of looking through employment applications and resumes drifted through my mind as I looked over the paper in my hands. As it turned out, the Prime division of the Magisters had party development handled and ready. All we had to do was walk up to the guy working the front desk for the morning shift and ask if there were any Primes in Port Lexin currently looking for a party. The dude handed us an entire portfolio.
I sighed. “First Promotion caster.” The page in my grasp was set back down in the portfolio. “And I’m pretty sure that was the last one.”
“What does that leave us with?” Talya asked, leaning back against the wall. Bianca gathered up the pages in the pile centered between the three of us sitting cross-legged on the floor of a training room.
“Not much, since we had to exclude any First Promotions. We would have had a much better pool of options if we didn’t all rank up after the Breach.” She turned to look at me. “A single Breach. That ranked all of us up.”
I shrugged. “Hey- blame the skills. I was perfectly content to go through Wuthering Heights a few more times until we evolved more of our Glyphs and ranked up. That shit was fun.”
Bianca’s cheeks darkened a shade. She coughed, then turned her gaze back down to the papers. “Regardless, all of us going up a Promotion means that our options for potential party members have effectively been cut by at least eighty percent. If we’re eliminating any casters to look for a dedicated tank and ranged striker, that cuts it down even more. Add in the fact that they can’t already be in a party- which is quite uncommon for anyone past First Promotion-, that brings our current number of perfect candidates to…” She ruffled through the papers before setting them back down with a sigh. “...Zero.”
“Well,” I offered, “if there’s no good options, we can just pick a couple really ideal First Promotions. It shouldn’t take them long to catch up to us.”
“I’d highly suggest against that,” Bianca said. “That Breach was already dangerous when there was a single Second Promotion. Now that I’m Third and both of you are Second? Even if a rank-one Breach would be a walk in the park for us three now, it would still give at least some attempt to challenge us with the best it has to offer even if we’re over-ranked. I’m talking groups of enemies in the dozens, and probably a healthy handful of Boomers along with them. Us three would be able to deal with it once we get a handle on our new skills, but not while we’re focused on babysitting others. Especially not with the way you’re breaking the Breaches and making them even more lethal. Taking First Promotions along with us is giving them a death sentence.”
“And we won’t do that,” Talya cut in firmly. “If we can’t find suitable people here, we can always check in Frelos. It’s the closest city to Henmut village, so if there’s anyone wanting a group to go after the Breach in the forest, we can pick them up there.”
I stretched my arms above my head and let out a sleepy yawn. “Well, you guys were saying that Port Lexin is kind of a nexus point for a lot of travel, so Primes are gonna be coming in and out. That means we’ll have plenty of other opportunities to find potential teammates while we take a week or two to train all our new powers.”
Both other girls fell quiet. Eventually, Bianca let out a tense noise.
“Two weeks? That’s a lot of time.”
“Oh, did I stutter?” I raised an eyebrow and cocked a grin. “Talya’s super hot and strong Navon-golm body makes her mana so powerful that she can only cast like three spells before she starts getting crusty- and that was only with the first circle. Now that she can fill two circles and put a hell of a lot more mana into her healing pizzazz, she needs to stress-test herself to the max and learn how to handle using that much magic without going statue on us.”
I turned my gaze to the redhead. “You got four new skills to practice with, PLUS an upgrade to let you use three runes at once in your spells. That second part alone is gonna mean trying out hundreds of rune combinations on your sword and armour to see which ones are worthwhile, and then you’ll have to work on memorizing as many as you can. That certainly doesn’t sound like something that can be whipped out in a day or two.”
Bianca looked like she wanted to raise an argument, faltered, then slouched her shoulders. “Good point.” I leaned back into the wall and stared at my fingertips.
“And me? I’ve got to figure out the fine details of how Transmission and Rapture work, while also learning how the fuck to properly use the second cycle in all my spells. Then, if that wasn’t enough, I also have to try out and memorize a bunch of rune combinations for two completely different types of magic.”
Talya lifted a finger. “And sex spells.”
“And sex spells,” I repeated through a chuckle. “Gotta figure out a few of those to help in sex-filled Breaches. We’ve all got a metric fuck-load on our to-do lists, so that gives plenty of time to find some open-minded and horny teammates before we set off for the forest.”
A moment of silence passed before Bianca slowly stood, then walked over to the object wrapped securely in cloth leaning against the wall. When she pulled away the fabric, the glinting steel of Vengeance of the Matriarch came into view. Ever since Bianca officially bound her soul to it yesterday morning, the steel seemed to gleam brighter whenever the redhead came into proximity. She actually had to wrap it up when we got back into town last night and while we walked to the guild hall this morning just to keep from arousing too much suspicion. When her fingers wrapped around the hilt now, the acid-marks and metallic roots holding the broken blade pieces together were faintly glowing a pale white light.
“Then we start training. Go ahead and see if Rapture works again. Our resistance to it might have faded overnight. Then we need to test the other parts of it.”
Talya immediately blinked, looking uncomfortable at the idea. “I get that it’s for testing a skill, but do we really have to? It felt so weird.”
I barely had time to raise an eyebrow before Bianca shot the Navon-golm a wordless glance that made Talya back down and sigh. “Ugh, fine. Alright, hit me with it.”
When Talya looked at me, there was anxiety in her expression. I offered a smile. “Don’t worry, I’ll only hold it for as long as I can. We do have to see how long it can last, after all.”
“Oh, joy,” was all Talya responded with. Still, she trained the solid orbs of pale blue onto my face, and I met them with my own greens.
“Ready?” I asked. Talya gave a small nod. I focused my attention onto her pupil-less and iris-less eyes and willed inwards to one of my new skills- an addition to my Glyph of Enchantment now that it was third evolution.
{3}Rapture: With maintained eye contact, you may entrance others. Becomes less reliable with repeated use or against powerful targets.
Almost immediately, I felt a connection surge between us, binding our visions together like our eyes were locked in chains. Or rather, like her eyes were locked to mine. I could look away at any point or will the connection to sever, but I kept my eyes trained onto hers. It let me watch as the magic happened.
Talya’s eyes glazed over. Her face went slack, her lips parted slightly, and she even hunched a little bit more in her seated position like she lost some of the motor control in her body. I grinned and reached up to cradle her face in both my hands.
“Just keep looking at me, sweetheart. Keep looking at your little Tiger. Now let’s just stay like this for a while.”
Without breaking eye contact, I gently spoke to the other person in the room. “Bianca, care for some of that testing you were talking about yesterday?”
The redhead gently walked over and knelt while laying her greatsword down beside her. Her vision was fixed on the unspeaking Navon-golm. “Talya, can you lift your left arm for me?”
The girl didn’t move a muscle. This time, I spoke, staring deep into her gaze.
“Talya, lift your left arm.”
Slowly, almost like she was sleepwalking or really, really drunk, Talya’s arm drifted upwards until it looked like an exhausted student wanting to ask the teacher something. It remained that way for several moments.
“Lower your arm.”
Talya did exactly that, letting it slump back to her side like a puppet with a string cut.
“Say your name.”
“Tuh… yuh. Tah... Tal… Talya.”
“Say my name.”
This time, Talya’s voice was much more certain. Whereas saying her own name was like a person on five minutes of sleep and six different kinds of drugs figuring out a simple math question, that couldn’t have been further from the result this time around. The answer slipped free from her lips almost before I could even finish saying the command.
“Samirah.”
From my peripherals, Bianca nodded. I spoke softly and gently.
“I can still blink and the effect doesn’t end. Next test?”
Bianca held up one hand and slowly passed it between Talya’s face and mine. For the split-seconds that her pale skin and fingers were blocking the view, I could feel the connection wavering. Still, it seemed to hold.
“It gets a bit shaky when you do that,” I said out of the corner of my mouth. “I can still hold it, but I think anything more than a second of blocking line of sight would break the effect. Do we want to try the next test now, or wait a while to see if there’s a time limit?”
“Let’s wait,” Bianca said. “We’ll give it five minutes. If it doesn’t end naturally by then, that means it may very well be something that lasts as long as you manage to hold it. You might be able to lock someone down for hours.”
I chuckled, focusing hard to keep my attention locked onto the dazed Talya. “Is that an invitation for me to stare into your eyes for a few hours? I didn’t think you were so romantic.”
The way Bianca squeaked almost made me break composure and lose the skill. Neither of us said anything while we sat, and it felt like forever until Bianca finally cleared her throat after a few minutes.
“Okay, that seems pretty definitive. Let’s try the final test.”
Bianca gingerly reached forward and grabbed Talya’s wrist. When the Navon-golm gave no reaction, Bianca lifted the girl’s arm and motioned for me to hold it in place. I did, and Bianca then did something that took a lot of willpower to let happen. The fact we planned it out in advance yesterday while we walked back to town and thus got Talya’s full consent was the only reason I wasn’t completely freaking out, but it was still deeply unsettling to watch Bianca lift her greatsword and gently place the edge of the blade on Talya’s forearm. Bianca let out a small breath.
“Three. Two…”
Bianca pressed down lightly and pulled- just enough pressure for the magical blade to cut through a Navon-golm’s highly durable skin. Meanwhile, I kept my attention squarely focused on maintaining Rapture throughout the process. Even so, the instant that Talya’s skin split to form an inch-long gash barely a quarter as deep, it was like Bianca had swung the greatsword full-strength through the cord holding Talya’s attention.
The Navon-golm gasped and lurched backwards, blinking wildly and quickly grabbing her arm that was leaking a thick, tar-like liquid from the wound. She shook her head several times, like she was trying to use centrifugal force to spin water from her ears.
“Ugh, fuck! Ah, that is so weird.”
A circle of white light appeared under pale fingertips while Talya began a small healing spell to mend her arm. Surrounding the six-inch diameter outline of the ring was a second white ring hovering about two inches larger on all sides. At this moment though, her second circle was going completely unused as Talya barely funnelled enough mana into the spell to fill the first circle a quarter of the way before she released the energy. Instantly, an open wound on her forearm faded into nothing more than a splotch of black blood-tar that Talya wiped away with the rag Bianca handed her.
“You couldn’t resist it?” Bianca asked. Talya shook her head.
“Not a chance. All the resistance I built up yesterday from the repeated uses was completely gone. I couldn’t do a single thing to stop it, and I was expecting it, while also having experienced it. You drop that on something that doesn’t see it coming? You might even be able to lock down a boss with that.”
“Sweet,” I grinned. “Though it looks like getting hurt instantly ends it, so at best it’ll open up one attack for whoever I lock down.”
“One attack can end a fight,” Bianca said as she stood and took a few steps towards the center of the room with her greatsword in tow. “Now let’s practice that new magic, with Transmission.”
“Really?” I asked. “Both at once?”
She nodded, then motioned for me to come over. “Speeds things up to train multiple things at once. Make sure to use the combination of runes we planned, and-”
“Hold it as long as I can before releasing.” I finished her sentence with a grin. “Oh man, I’ve been waiting to try this out.”
Talya stood with a raised eyebrow, obviously curious as well. “Well, we couldn’t exactly test it on the road without the risk of burning down the forest.”
Bianca cleared her throat to silence all of us, then gave me a small nod. I returned it, lifted one arm towards the stone pillar testing dummy, and watched two concentric rings of pink light blink into existence in front of my fingers. As energy began to fill and pressure built, I went down the little list in my mind.
First, the new skill granted from a Second Evolution Glyph of Empowering.
{2}Transmission: When casting, you may transfer your spells between bonded targets.
All it took was a single, errant thought. Immediately, the light in front of my hand vanished from existence. An identical one appeared simultaneously about a foot and a half away from Bianca’s chest before she raised her hand to ‘grab’ it. The ring quickly with pink mana as I continued channelling the spell. Darker lines started to cross over the circle as a rune drew itself over the magic. Goss. Large.
Then, as the well of magic grew larger and a bead of sweat began to form on my brow from the strain while it passed the first ring, another set of even darker pink lines appeared for the second rune. Akou. Attack.
It must have looked very strange from Talya’s perspective, watching two cycles of magic rapidly fill in front of Bianca’s outstretched hand who wasn’t straining whatsoever. Meanwhile, the girl who had both hands outstretched towards absolutely nothing was sweating and shaking under the force of the magic. I wasn’t sure whether that was a good part of the skill or not- that the recipient of Transmission didn’t have to deal with any of the strain of casting. Sure, it meant they could do it with no effort on their part, but it also meant that I was still doing all the heavy lifting on my own with no assistance. I gritted my teeth and willed the element into the spell.
But not water.
The force pushing back on my palms turned from immeasurable weight to pure heat. Suddenly, it was like I was reaching into an oven to retrieve a tray with my bare hands. Despite that, it never crossed to the point of legitimate pain. I could feel the temperature increasing further and further, flowing up my arms like molten metal was in my veins. It felt like my hands were a thousand degrees and should have been boiling, but they weren’t. Instead, the sensation of excess heat that would have caused permanent damage instead seemed to push back like a wall of energy- causing exhaustion instead of pain.
I was panting for several long seconds (‘several’ likely only meaning ‘three’), with a thin column of smoke pouring from the cycles held in front of Bianca before I couldn’t do it anymore. I felt the spell shatter outwards like an explosion.
Large rune.
Attack rune.
Fire element.
Transmission.
I quickly realized that we absolutely should have withheld the application of Transmission and tried out my completely-untested fire magic in the training fields outside when combining it with a pair of runes that would theoretically make a very dangerous spell. While the underground private rooms were- well… private... they were also fairly small and enclosed. Good for close-ranged, low power, or even single-target attacks.
In retrospect, this really was not a good idea.
Although I had to suffer the strain of casting the spell, the target of Transmission had to deal with the recoil. Bianca had her hips squared and posture perfectly placed to withstand the force. Even so, she was knocked clean off her feet and launched across the room like she took a battering ram to the chest. Talya and I certainly weren’t spared, either. If I had any breath left in me from the exertion of casting a full-power second-cycle spell, it would have been knocked clean out of me as the shockwave of the explosion sent me tumbling head-over-heels until I was lying on the floor beside Bianca. Talya, who was far heavier than both of us, was still a number of feet away but still sprawled out flat.
The ringing in my ears continued for a long while and I wasn’t entirely sure whether my vision was legitimately blurry from head trauma or just foggy from the smoke filling the room. Either way, I managed to roll on my side and cough, seeing both other girls do the same. Bianca was lucky she tended to wear black, because she looked exactly like a cartoon character that got hit point-blank with an explosion.
Soot covered every inch of exposed skin on the front of her body, her previously-orange hair was splayed back and tumbled into horrendous knots, and I was pretty sure a few of the buttons on her shirt got blown away completely. Talya was in a near-identical state, but it was much more bizarre to see her alabaster-white skin painted almost black with the residue of the blast. I could only imagine that I looked the same- I certainly felt like it. My skin stung with burns and my clothes were even starting to smolder.
After several seconds of us staring at each other and coughing, eventually I couldn’t help it anymore. My lips curled into a grin and a giggle rose in my throat. Both the other girls also started smiling, and the sound of their wheezing laughter joined mine as all three of us began cackling in between hacking coughs. I was laughing so hard my chest hurt- though that could just have easily been a genuine injury caused from the explosion. Tears were eventually running down my eyes before I managed to finally squeeze in some words through my gasps, cackles, and coughs.
“O- hyack!- Okay, maybe we should have done that outside.”
Chapter 42: Errands
Notes:
Author's Note:
Marvel Rivals just released a hot, tall, lesbian muscle mommy character.
Yes, I spent the entire weekend playing and now I have Lord on her.
=)
Chapter Text
After a few healing spells that mended some burns and regrew incinerated eyebrows, a short and soot-covered walk of shame for the few blocks between the guild hall and the inn room Bianca and I shared, and a quick pass with the Cleansing Stone to leech all the sooty grime from our persons, there was no trace that our ‘whoopsie daisy’ even occurred. Well, except for the smoldered patches of burnt fabric across our clothes and the mess we left in training room four. Even worse- Talya was living on the other side of the town so she couldn’t easily change unlike Bianca and I. At least she was also the one furthest from the blast so the damage to her clothes wasn’t too bad. The occasional hole and fraying edges simply made her shirt look well-worn instead of ‘caught in the crossfire’.
Unfortunately, there was a different problem. Because all three of us were ‘distracted’ in the underground demonstration by getting blasted on our asses, none of us could properly see what the spell itself did. Since the entire room was enchanted to have supreme resilience, the only ‘damage’ was the soot left on every surface. So, after Bianca stored her Mythic glowing greatsword in the room and made sure it was locked, the three of us went right back to the guild hall and through to the practice fields out back- a flat patch of gravel a couple hundred feet in diameter with the same enchanted stone striking pillars dotted throughout and surrounded by a twenty-foot solid wall.
Goss.
Akou.
Fire.
Obviously, I refrained from using Transmission now that we were in public view of other Primes- ones that Talya requested to stand pretty far back while we tested the spell. It meant that I stood completely alone as I held my shaking hands out towards a striking pillar about a hundred feet away. When I released the spell, I was nervous to say the very least.
Unfortunately, I couldn’t properly see what happened. All I heard was an echoing roar that nearly blew out my eardrums, accompanied by a blast of recoil that felt a few pounds away from ripping my shoulders right out of their sockets. I was launched backwards, my feet completely leaving the ground as I tumbled ass-over-teakettle for probably fifteen feet along the gravel before skidding to a stop.
I coughed and pushed myself to my knees. Bianca was already walking over and extending a hand to help me up. When I looked over at the striking pillar, my eyes narrowed. It was completely untouched- not even a single smudge of soot touched the surface.
“What the…?”
“It was too far away,” Bianca said conclusively. “You produced a ball of flame probably thirty feet in diameter, but it appeared directly in front of you and exploded outwards. It packed a huge amount of force and had a large blast radius, but that also means the energy was dispersed instantaneously. It had no duration whatsoever and probably does very little in the way of actual harm, meaning the ideal use would likely be to blast away anything that gets too close to you so you can keep your distance. More of a pushback than an actual attack.”
I wiped away a few tiny droplets of blood from my elbow where it scraped a little too firmly against the gravel, then squared my shoulders. “Alright then, noted. What combo do we try next?”
Bianca thought for a moment. “In my experience, Goss doesn’t necessarily do much of anything when modifying a spell except for making the resulting effect cover a wider area. Makes it less lethal overall, but tremendously increases the capability of attacking multiple targets at once. If that’s the case, then Akou is what actually caused it to be such an intense strike. It probably makes all the energy get released at once in a short ranged blast.”
Bianca gave a soft ‘hmm’ as she pondered. Then, she dragged the tip of her boot through the gravel to draw something- a rune.
“Combine Akou with Nalm. It means ‘Reach’, so if my assumption’s correct, it may turn the explosion into a genuine ranged attack.”
I cocked an eyebrow, tried to memorize the symbol Bianca drew in the gravel, then turned back towards the striking pillar. Another few moments passed while I charged the spell and formed the cycles. It was deceptively difficult to try and focus on the magic when Bianca was just behind me with her hands on my hips- obviously intending to try and help with the insane amounts of recoil. Still, I managed to max out the mana and hold for about four seconds before I was shoved back into the Battlemage. The two of us together were barely enough to keep us from getting sent flying, which also gave me an opportunity to keep my eyes trained forward to watch the result of the spell.
An orange-pink streak of light about the size of a basketball soared like a cannon shot towards the pillar. It struck it dead-on. When it did, the ball erupted in a flash of fire and an echoing ‘BOOM’ that was almost as loud as the giga-blast. When the fire cleared as instantly as it appeared, the pillar was charred along with all the ground in what seemed like a ten-ish-foot radius around it. I couldn’t help but grin and mutter under my breath.
“Fireball.”
I had almost forgotten how grueling the hours of practicing dozens of spells was. Standing in that field, trying combination after combination of runes to make flames strike out in various forms until my mana was drained. Talya wasn’t doing a whole lot better- her skin was crusted with so much grey that it looked like she took a mud bath. According to her, she still had plenty of mana left after the training, but the magic was pushing back on her so hard that she couldn’t even manage to fill the second circle. The best she managed was one and two-thirds, but that made her crust over so fast that it genuinely looked like she just got petrified. Still, she was determined not to rest just yet, and insisted that the three of us walk halfway across the town for our next objective.
In my peripheral, I could see Bianca’s fingers tapping nervously against the multicoloured wooden table. I slid my hand over to wrap her digits in mine which ceased their movements and brought a smile to her lips. Of course, there was still anxiety in the air- particularly from the other two people sitting at the table. The sea-dwarven man was picking at his nails while a large, flat tail swished a few inches above the floor. The blue-skinned girl wearing a still-paint-stained yellow dress was chipping at the colours on the table with a fork. The sound of Talya’s heavy footsteps on the stairs brought all of our attention to the door leading towards the kitchen that opened a moment later.
The Navon-golm stepped through with the faintest hint of a smile hidden in complete and utter exhaustion. Her entire face was crusted over, her hair was still like a solid block, her fingers creaked on the doorknob, and the act of her stepping off to the side of the doorframe sounded like someone pouring a bowl of Rice Krispies. However, my own smile spread to my ears when another figure walked through on unsteady steps. I could see the way her legs trembled and the awkward placement of her feet. Dark hair draped down her shoulders and pale skin was obscured by a simple grey nightgown. She was phenomenally plain to look at, but that didn’t stop the breath from catching in Jamedi’s throat as the sea-dwarf suddenly shifted out of his seat to face the human woman.
“I-Irene? Do you know who I am?”
The woman’s smile filled my chest with warmth, but not nearly as much as the way that Jamedi immediately sobbed in relief as Irene spoke.
“I never forgot you, darling. I just had some trouble remembering.” Her eyes went to the little girl who was also getting out of her seat. “Hi, sweetie.”
“Mommy!” Tulip ran forward as the woman knelt down to accept the hug. Jamedi also stepped right up, tears easing from his eyes while he wrapped both his wife and daughter in his arms. Meanwhile, Talya glanced at both Bianca and I while she hobbled over. She almost looked like she was limping with how solidified she was from exertion.
“The new skill works pretty well.”
“It certainly does,” Irene said, slowly raising back to her feet. “Jamedi, shall we treat our guests to some lunch? I’m still a bit wobbly, so I’ll need some help.”
The sea-dwarf looked at Bianca and I, then over to Talya, then finally back up to his wife with the sweetest smile I’d ever seen.
“Darling, I would have given anything to cook with you again.”
“And we can work on warming up our wonderful healer,” I grinned and scooched my wooden chair right up to the metal one Talya plopped herself down in. At the same time, I fully hugged her from the side. I could feel how cold her skin was underneath her clothes- just a few degrees away from being an impromptu ice-pack. Still, I snuggled in more firmly and felt Talya’s arm drape down over my back. As Bianca awkwardly settled in a few moments later, it let me look into her eyes. I offered a little grin. That only grew larger when I felt some more movement and laughed when Tulip crawled up into Talya’s lap and joined our group hug.
“Thanks, Miss Tally.”
“Oh, you don’t need to thank me,” Talya smiled, pulled the arm she had around me and snuck it between our bodies so she could properly pat Tulip on the back. “We all have a responsibility to leave this world better than we found it.”
“But I can’t heal people like you…” Tulip pouted. That made Talya gently push both Bianca and I away just far enough that she could use a finger to tilt up Tulip’s chin and look the dwarf in the eyes.
“You don’t need magic to make people’s lives better,” Talya grinned. “All you need to do is give them a reason to smile.”
From the open doorway leading into the kitchen, I could faintly hear Irene. “Where are all the ingredients?”
Then Jamedi. “I moved them all to the lower shelves.”
“The prepared noodles have always been right beside the flour on the top shelves. The vegetables for the sauce are on the bottom ones- there’s no reason to move it.”
“Actually, there was a reason- I can’t reach the top shelves without climbing onto the counter.”
A faint noise that sounded suspiciously like a kiss followed, along with Irene’s voice. “Well, now you’ll only have to do it one more time since I’m here.”
“Wait, why one more time?”
“Because-” another kiss. “-You’re going to put everything back where it belongs while I work on dinner.”
“...Yes dear.”
I grinned, then gave a friendly poke to Tulip’s cheek. The girl looked at me with big, bright eyes.
“Why don’t you go help your mom and dad in the kitchen? I think they’ll need another pair of hands.”
She gave a cute little nod, then slid off of Santa-Talya’s lap and dashed through the doorway. Once the Navon-golm was available again, Bianca and I simultaneously leaned back in to our three-way cuddle. I gave a content sigh.
“You know, I’m gonna miss this.”
That made Bianca blink confusedly, and Talya glanced down with a raised eyebrow. I shrugged.
“What? Now that I’ve got fire magic, it shouldn’t be hard to make a spell perfect for warming you up quickly. When that happens, we won’t have an excuse to all cuddle anymore.”
Bianca blushed, but Talya rubbed my back. “Little Tiger, we don’t need an excuse to do anything.”
“Good.” I leaned just a little bit forward to give Bianca a quick kiss, then tilted my head to do the same with Talya. “Because I’m a very affectionate person and I could NOT have given up cuddles with my girlfriends.”
We sat like that for a while, leaning into each other and listening to the sounds of a reunited family making dinner in the next room. Eventually, I gave a few sweet blinks towards both girls.
“I wanna model at the Blushing Reply later.”
Talya gave a low hum in her throat. “Are you asking for company?”
I shrugged. “No, but I certainly won’t deny an offer. I just wanted to make my plans for tonight known well in advance so it didn’t feel like I was suddenly abandoning you. I mean…”
I glanced to Talya. “I know that you’re down for anything.” My eyes went to Bianca. “But I know that this isn’t your kind of thing. If you two wanted to go and have a cute little date night while I’m posing naked for strangers, go right ahead.”
Bianca blinked with reddening cheeks. “A date?”
I grinned.
“I might have been the spark that officially brought you two together, but you don’t have to balance your entire relationship around me. Remember: I’m gonna be doing whatever I want with whoever I want. It’d be incredibly rude to keep you two from doing the same.”
Bianca turned her face a little bit away with wide eyes, obviously unsure of how to respond. Talya simply let out a little chuckle and kissed Bianca’s forehead.
“I’d be happy to join the Wolf for whatever she wants to do tonight.”
Bianca leaned forward, pulling away from the seated cuddle. She was wringing her hands together and biting the inside of her cheek in that adorable way she did when she was anxious. I raised an eyebrow and reached forward to place a hand on her forearm.
“Hey, you okay?”
Concern over what may have been a legitimate problem quickly became a bit of confused amusement when I saw the blush deepening in Bianca’s cheeks. It wasn’t a ‘bad’ anxiety- she was just embarrassed. When she spoke, her voice was like a baby mouse- fragile and soft.
“I… kinda want to go to the Blushing Reply, too.”
Chapter 43: A Blushing Reply
Notes:
Author's Note:
"I'm going to- as the kids say- skibidi this gyatt all the way home."
"You managed to make me go through all five stages of grief before you finished that fucking sentence."
Chapter Text
If I hadn't literally died and gone to heaven, I sure would have felt like I did with the view I was getting.
Bianca looked beyond nervous; her hands were picking at fingernails and she was even bouncing one knee- something I’d never seen her do before. However, even underneath the thick coating of red across her cheeks, I could see curiosity and eagerness. Of course, that was only when I was looking at her face.
The spider-silk-thin translucent robes the Blushing Reply offered the models made Bianca look downright majestic. Thin enough to let me see it form around the curves of her breasts, get poked through by cute little nipples, and show the soft sensuality of a woman’s body. It also seemed to accentuate her toned biceps, her defined abdominal muscles, and declared the strong presence of a warrior. She was the perfect paradox- Beauty and grace, power and lethality.
“Stop looking at me like that…” She turned her crimson face slightly away, earning an annoyed glare from the bald Bralo who was carefully braiding orange hair. While I wiped away a strand of drool from my chin, I heard Talya give a small chuckle.
“We can’t help it- you’re absolutely gorgeous.”
Bianca made a noise of argument and pulled the robe a little tighter around her. Of course, it did absolutely nothing to help her situation. It only made me feel like I was a few seconds from springing a nosebleed. However, the curtained doorway of the back room getting pushed aside as a new figure entered took my attention away.
“Ah, Madame Vess.” Bralo smiled and waggled a few fingers in a wave. “Business or pleasure?”
“Pleasure- I’m in the mood to model. Hello, Talya. How have you been?”
“Better than ever, Madame.”
The Navon-golm smiled and extended a hand. Surprisingly, the owner of the Blushing Reply did not shake it. Instead, she gently lifted it to her lips and planted a kiss on the back of Talya’s hand- based on the context I would have assumed that the roles would be reversed. I blinked a few times, particularly when the woman untied her thick overcoat and pulled it off to reveal absolutely nothing underneath. She hung it up on a hook by the doorframe, then sauntered back over to glance me up and down.
She was likely in her late forties to early fifties, if I had to take a wild guess, and was distinctly human. Her well-tanned skin was smooth as silk and wrapped over a surprisingly slender frame. I was operating under the idea that the fabled Madame Vess who built her own strip club would be some buxom beauty with big hair, big boobs, a big butt, and a big personality.
Instead, the woman was oddly plain in almost every way. A chest hovering on the smaller side topped with dark, puffy nipples, a simple and straight haircut that let her soft black hair hang around her ears, and a rear end that was small but very nicely shaped. Looking between her legs, I saw a neatly-kept triangle of trimmed black fuzz hovering above a sweet-looking pussy. The only part of her that stood out as abnormal was the scarring. Huge splotches of skin stretching from her navel to her right shoulder were starkly pale against her darker skin and had the rougher texture that could only dignify them as long-healed third-degree burns. However, she seemed to pay them or her nudity zero mind as she stepped forward.
“Do forgive me, but I don’t believe we’ve met.”
I shook my head. “No, we haven’t. I’m Samirah. It’s an honour to meet the woman who built all this.”
“Darling, the honor is all mine.” She extended a hand. I reached for it, intending to kiss hers like she did to Talya, but felt my grip being pulled upwards as she performed the courtesy first. “Any who choose to embrace and show their beauty have my utmost blessing. Are you friends of Talya?”
I nodded. “Yeah, we’re actually in a party together. Her, myself, and that’s Bianca.”
I motioned towards the redhead in the hairstyle chair, and Bianca offered an embarrassed wave while respectfully averting her gaze from Madame Vess’s nudity. The woman stepped forward and bent over slightly to kiss Bianca’s hand. Both Talya and I took a good look at Vess’s ass when she did. Very nice.
“Are the three of you going to model together?” She asked. I shrugged.
“Actually, we weren’t sure yet.” I nodded my head towards Bianca. “It’s her first time doing something like this, and we couldn’t really think of a good presentation to do with all three of us.”
Madame Vess turned her attention back to Bianca and stared intently at her face. Bianca looked awkwardly between the owner and us. Eventually, Vess pulled back just slightly. “Would you like to model with me, Bianca?”
“Erm… what?”
The older woman gently laid a hand atop of Bianca’s on the armrest of the chair. “We find that letting newcomers model alongside experienced individuals generally improves their time with us. If you three cannot decide on a presentation to do together, then I am more than happy to assist you with your first time modelling if you would care to do it alongside myself.”
Bianca went red- well, even more red. She squirmed in her seat, and Vess gave a sweet smile.
“Darling, there is no need to be embarrassed here. There isn’t a soul in this building that will judge you, and this entire business is designed to help show people they don’t need to be afraid of themselves or what people think.”
Madame Vess touched a hand to her own shoulder, tracing a finger along the edge of the burned skin. “Beauty is whatever you decide- not what other people tell you it is.”
After several tense seconds, I watched Bianca shrivel a bit in her chair but ultimately give a tiny nod. “Okay. Let’s… let’s model together.”
Madame Vess smiled, then turned to both Talya and I. “What about you two?”
Talya tilted her head in thought. “Hmm, well if we aren’t going to do a three-person presentation, I do feel like playing some harp again. It’s been a while.”
“And you?” Her eyes focused on me. I shrugged.
“I really liked modelling with Vander. I might see if he’s here.”
Bralo piped up as he worked on Bianca’s braid. “Vander isn’t modelling tonight.”
“Ah, dicks.”
Madame Vess chuckled. “I’m sure you can come up with something.”
Rune idly thumbed to a new page, balancing her weight onto three legs while the fourth was bent at both joints and propped onto the stablehand’s padded thigh. The sensation of the rasp filing down the edges of her hoof didn’t bother her in the slightest, nor the clippers as they took away chunks of material and trimmed down the growth. She also didn’t mind when the new horseshoe was heated and seared onto the hoof before getting carefully nailed in- feeling nothing but the same pressure as when she clipped her fingernails. In truth, the only thing she minded throughout all four hoof trims was when the stablehand had idly reached up and patted her flank at one point- having apparently been lost in his mind and forgotten that she was not, in fact, a regular horse. At least he profusely apologized.
When he finished and Rune turned around, the stablehand was sweating slightly but otherwise had an amused look on his face. “I’ve heard that centaur hooves were dense, but I didn’t expect them to be that tough to trim. Wow.”
Rune offered a smile and reached into a pouch on her side to procure a handful of coins. “I hear that every time I get new shoes. Thanks.”
“My pleasure.” The stablehand said. “Actually, if I may ask-”
“Yes,” Rune interrupted as she dropped the coins into his palm. “You can keep my old shoes to remind you of the first time you trimmed a centaur.”
He blinked several times. “A lot of people ask that?”
Rune laughed. “Again, every time I get new shoes. Centaurs are rare- we’re used to it. Have a nice night.”
“You as well, Miss.”
Rune grabbed her saddlebags that were hanging from a nearby fence post (after sliding her book into one of the pockets) and twisted to sling the mass over her white-furred backside. As she stretched to secure the straps, the stablehand stepped up with the pinprick of light in his chest catching Rune’s eye. “Oh, I can help-”
“I’ve got it,” Rune said politely but firmly. She finished getting everything properly hooked together, making sure that her dress stayed in position, then offered little more than a farewell nod as she stepped out of the barn and back towards the city proper.
Port Lexin.
It appeared relatively plain when she first walked through after her ship had docked, though Rune had been more focused on finding somewhere she could get trimmed rather than sightseeing. Still, she knew that Port Lexin was a nexus point for all kinds of people and travel. The kind of place where information would be found in spades. That, and of course, work. Rune looked down into her coin pouch and frowned at the diminishing amount still remaining; her black-tipped tail twitching frustratedly. One dark hoof clacked a new steel shoe idly on the cobblestones. If only things had gone a bit better back in Tremin Peak, she wouldn’t be so strapped for coin now. Even if she had a few extra minutes to grab her stuff before running…
Rune rolled her eyes and looked back up to the street in front of her. It was later in the evening so there weren’t a very large amount of people. Still, Rune could see the candlelights glowing in their chests as they walked by. As expected, she could see a number of other lights drifting through the air slowly. Some seemed to float right up to the people walking by and tail them for a few seconds before slinking away to find the next interesting thing. They even seemed to blink out of existence every once in a while as they slipped right through the walls of buildings and out of sight.
There were a lot of them, but still not as much as some of the other cities she’d been in. In particular, Madaras had practically been swimming with them. Lots of bad history there. Rune gently closed her left eye. All of the lights blinked away- both the ones drifting through the air, and the ones hovering inside everyone walking along the street. Then, she sighed and opened it again whereupon the glowing orbs returned. Sometimes it was nice to pretend.
A bit of laughing echoed through the evening and Rune turned her head to look at the source. Immediately, she could tell they were Blessed- most likely a party of Primes-, all walking along and having what seemed like a fun conversation. If the weapons they held at their sides and the fact they were walking away from the direction of the Magister Guild Hall wasn’t indication enough of them being Blessed, the lights in their chest glowing like torches instead of candles were proof enough to Rune. She watched them for a second, then turned to walk down the road vaguely towards the center of the city.
The first person she came across was happy to answer her question and inform her that there was a good and cheap inn actually quite nearby, and they did indeed have rooms on the bottom floor- Rune didn’t do so well with stairs. When asking about potential work opportunities, they pointed out that the farms could always use a helping hand and as a centaur, Rune would be in a pretty unique opportunity to possibly pull some plows- if the harnesses would even fit her larger build. The stablehand had needed to go into his stock of extra-large horseshoes- the kinds that were put on some of the biggest warhorses. The kind that were also not cheap.
The next person she asked about work, Rune tried to put a bit more emphasis on getting a higher payout. Farm work was fine, and Rune was certainly no stranger to it (money was money, after all, and travelling as much as she did didn’t exactly open up a super large amount of options), but if there was any opportunity to put a good chunk of moons in her pocket to start replacing some of her lost equipment, she would take it- no matter what.
At least, that’s what she told herself.
It was much harder to hold up that idea of ‘no matter what’ when she looked up at the dark red building in front of her with fancy, cursive, golden letters on the front that spelled out;
The Blushing Reply
At least the name felt somewhat accurate, since Rune felt her face heating up as she stared at the open front double doors. She gulped, then slowly clopped heavy hooves forward. The doorframe was fairly tall- about eight feet, but Rune still had to duck a little bit as she stepped through (after gently knocking her hooves against the threshold to try and dislodge as much dirt as possible). The lady standing behind the front desk was wearing a simple but clean-looking dark red uniform and a friendly smile.
“Hi, are you looking for admittance or are you volunteering to model?”
“I- uhh… I’m volunteering?”
“Is this your first time with us?”
“Yes?”
“Okay, lovely! We’re always happy to get new models. Can I get your name?”
“Rune.”
The lady wrote down on a sheet of paper that looked to be some kind of ledger. “Last name?”
“It’s… it’s just Rune.”
The lady looked up at the centaur, gave a shrug, then slid the tip of her pencil towards another box. “How old are you?”
Rune awkwardly swished her tail. “Twenty.”
“Alright, perfect. Now, you’re gonna want to go and talk to Veronica over there- she’s the one with the braid. She’ll tell you everything you need to know, and then she’ll lead you to the back room where you’ll get ready for your presentation.”
“What kind of presentation am I supposed to do?”
The lady looked up and smiled at what must have been pretty obvious embarrassment plastered all over Rune’s face.
“It can be absolutely anything you want- provided it’s not something dangerous to the patrons, of course. You either get nude or near-nude, and then you can do whatever you desire. Some people sing, some dance, some play music, some paint, some do contortionism, some even act like statues that the patrons can put into various poses they have to hold. There’s also multi-person presentations, where two or more models work together. Does any of that sound like something you’d be interested in?”
Rune froze, her mouth feeling a bit dry. “I- err, I can play the flute…”
The lady nodded. “Well, alright then. I’m pretty sure we have a girl who’s going to be playing the harp for her presentation shortly, so maybe you can talk to Veronica about potentially teaming up with her. Newcomers tend to have a better experience when they’re partnered up with someone who’s modelled before, so that might be a good option for you if you’re feeling anxious about all this.”
“Oh- okay.”
“Alrighty. I’ll make sure that she knows you’ll be joining her before the presentation begins. Now, Veronica will go get you all set up.”
A few minutes later, Rune was lying on the floor of the back room with her legs curled under her while the heavily-accented man- Bralo?- stood just beside her and carefully pulled her hair into position. Long, silver-white strands that hung a few inches below her shoulders were tied up in a very loose-and-casual-but-admittedly-very-pretty bun with a black ribbon holding it all in place. Meanwhile, the white fur of her tail that darkened to black towards the tip had been quickly and efficiently combed. The entire time, Rune tried to keep her heart from crawling into her throat.
She tried to tell herself it wasn't anything that different- centaurs were used to having a lack of modesty. After all, clothing options that covered up their private regions weren’t exactly much of an option when they couldn’t even reach back there without a hook on a stick. At most, it usually tended to be a long dress that hung down low over their horse half, or for men, a saddle-skirt that was little more than a piece of cloth draped over their backside and secured with a strap to keep it from shifting too much.
But a lack of modesty from biological circumstance most certainly wasn’t the same as willingly dressing in a robe so thin it was literally transparent and did nothing to hide her breasts. More importantly, there was absolutely nothing to cover her backside and her genitals from being on open display. She took a glance over to her simple, dark brown travelling dress hanging on a rack off to the side and her bags bunched just underneath. She would have been a bit worried about theft, since literally everything she had to her name was now sitting in that corner, had it not been for the fact that every other model’s clothes and possessions were also in open view. Still, she reached up and idly fingered the silver ring hanging from a leather cord around her neck. Bralo didn’t seem to argue against her choosing to keep her necklace, which gave her no small measure of solace in the idea of this crazy thing she was about to do.
However, Rune couldn’t deny how much the thought turned her on. Unfortunately, she also couldn’t lie down in that back room forever. When she stood back up, the man-of-few-words that was the hairstylist absolutely got an eyeful of a swollen and fully unsheathed erection hanging beneath her equine lower half before she hurriedly clomped out of the room and into the main hall leading to all the presentation rooms.
The main hall, filled with dozens of patrons all walking between the rooms.
Oh dear.
Rune pulled the robe taught around her torso and awkwardly shuffled through the crowd as she walked towards presentation room number eleven. She also tried to ignore the way that she felt her heavy erection bouncing underneath her and prayed that nobody was paying too much attention to her. Of course, everyone most certainly saw every bit of her. She was quite literally the size equivalent of someone riding a warhorse in a crowded room, so she could feel every eye in the room turn on her. She stepped a little bit faster towards her assigned room. The curtain was still closed, but she awkwardly shuffled through and made sure it was closed behind her.
“A centaur? Cool!”
Rune turned and froze solid. There were two people in the room both dressed in the sheer robes- a Navon-golm futa seated on a sturdy-looking chair with a large harp pulled up between her legs, and what may have been the single most attractive person Rune had ever seen. Long brown hair pulled into a nice braid, bright green eyes, a playful smile, and a body that was so perfect Rune couldn’t even properly begin to describe why she liked it so much. As soon as she laid eyes on the girl, Rune was throbbing and she didn’t quite know why. The brunette’s voice was peppy and playful when she spoke.
“That’s Talya- she plays the harp, and I’m Samirah. I felt like maybe trying to sing along with her. Are you the new model that’s gonna be playing the flute with us?”
Rune didn’t speak- her eyes were wide and her voice wasn’t wanting to work. The brunette-Samirah, raised an eyebrow curiously. “Hey, you okay?”
Rune could only stare onwards, eyes flicking between both of them. After all, whereas her right eye saw them normally, her left eye saw something completely different.
The Navon-golm’s soul was a blaze that spread through her entire chest, burning bright and hot. Normally, they were pure, colourless energy- white and unfiltered. Hers was mostly white, but filled with streaks of pink that licked through the flames. However, it was the elven girl that left her stunned.
Pure. Vibrant. Pink.
Her entire body was awash in energy so bright it was almost hard to look at. Rune could see it flowing through her bloodstream. She could see it oozing from the pores of her skin. She could see it dancing through her eyes. But at the very center of her chest, in that exact point where most everyone else had a candle, there was something else.
The core of the flame was pure, deep black.
Chapter 44: Songbirds and Centaurs (18+)
Notes:
Author's Note:
Teacher: "Alright class, what do you call a cow that's laying down?"
That one kid at the back of the room: "DEAD!!!"
Teacher: ...
Teacher: "Ground beef..."
Chapter Text
“Hey, if you’re too shy, you don’t have to do this.”
I spoke earnestly- I didn’t want this girl to feel like she was forced into doing something she didn’t want to do. That being said, I needed her to want to do this.
Neatly kept white fur covered her entire backside, fading quickly to black towards her dark hooves and the tip of her tail. That white fuzz also made a cool-looking trail right up to her belly button where it transitioned into smooth skin that was obviously very pale naturally, but fairly tanned from being in the sun. Even though she didn’t have the insane war-goddess physique of Bianca with more abs than I could count before I started drooling, this centaur’s stomach was flat and enticing. It led up to some kind of a silver necklace pendant hanging on a leather cord between a pair of heavy-looking breasts that each may very well have been the size of my head. Of course, the fact they were on a centaur whose humanoid half was biologically scaled up in size to accommodate their lower half made them seem perfectly proportioned. After all, I remember someone saying that even if centaurs had humanoid lower halves, because they were scaled up to fit equine bodies, they would still stand anywhere from six and a half to seven feet tall.
Because of that, this girl’s head- with silver-white hair the same shade as her fur pulled up into a beautifully simple bun- was barely a foot away from scraping the high ceiling. Like with pretty much all centaurs, I could see her ears tapering to an elvish point, with an angular face and fine features. Her eyes were strange, though. Her right eye was a soft, warm brown like melted chocolate. Her left, though, was extremely pale grey- an iris almost the same shade of white as the rest of the eye.
Of course, a quick glance back down between her equine legs made my mouth water at the gloriousness dangling beneath her. Fully unsheathed. Fully erect. Idly throbbing, and even dripping a thin trail of fluid onto the carpet. I felt my mind going a bit fuzzy.
Holy fuck, it’s like the harpy all over again.
My elven genes made my pussy clench hard at the sight of a bitchbreaker that rivalled the absolute monster that hard-fucked both Talya and I back in Wuthering Heights. However, whereas the harpy had a huge but otherwise-anotomically-humanoid member, the centaur’s was most certainly of their own biology. A thick, flared head, a long pink shaft with a medial ring, and then the white-furred sheath it emerged from serving as the ‘base’ about a foot and a half away from the tip. Naturally, there was also a huge pair of hanging testicles wrapped in pink skin and each the size of a swollen grapefruit. Immediately, I made a promise.
I was going to fuck this centaur.
And given the way that she was completely and utterly staring at me with both eyes wide, I was pretty damned sure she wanted to do the same.
Still, I tried to keep my face straight and glance back up to hers several feet above. “Can you at least tell us your name?”
At least that seemed to break her out of her stupor. She blinked a few times, still looking between Talya and I like a horrendously horny teenager cornered by the cheerleading squad. “Rune?”
I raised an eyebrow and took a step forward. “Okay, Rune, you don’t have to do this if you don’t want to. This is meant to be a place of comfort and fun, not stress.” I tried to make my hand reaching up towards where her humanoid hip met her horse shoulder inconspicuous and friendly. When my fingers touched, the fur was surprisingly soft. “Although I do think you’d have a much better time if you decided to stay. I was nervous my first time, too, but now I love this.”
Rune visibly gulped, then nodded. I smiled. Score one for Entice.
As she awkwardly shuffled over to an empty section of floor and picked up a nice-looking silver flute sitting on the cushioned pedestal/stage between her and Talya, I readjusted my robe and sat down on said pedestal.
“So a flutist- do you need sheet music or anything? They’ve got a bunch of different songs in the back…”
Rune shook her head. God, she looked nervous. It was cute.
“Uhh, no. I don’t actually know how to read music, I just kinda taught myself so I play by ear.”
Both Talya and I raised an eyebrow. The Navon-golm cocked her head. “Really? I mean, I don’t really use sheet music either but I couldn’t imagine what it would have been like to learn to play without it. And you taught yourself? No teacher or anything?That’s incredible.”
Rune actually blushed, averting her gaze.
“Well, I travel a lot, and it was something to keep me busy while on the road for days at a time. I had lots of time to practice.”
I shrugged. “Well, as long as you feel confident in playing along with Talya, that’s good enough for us. We were thinking of taking requests from the patrons, so they’ll probably be pretty well-known songs, anyway. I hope.”
Rune stayed quiet for a second. Then, out of the blue she piped up. “You two are Blessed, right?”
I chuckled. “I didn’t think it was that obvious, but yeah. Second Promotion- both of us. She’s a healer and I’m a mage. Are you Blessed?”
She shook her head while lowering to lay down with her legs tucked under her. “No. I mean, I know how to defend myself when I need to, but I’m not Blessed.”
I tried not to let my sinking heart show on my face. It almost felt like a crime that the gorgeous and extremely-well-hung centaur wasn’t magically a Second Promotion and the perfect fit for our party. On the bright side, at least she’d be a perfect fit somewhere else…
I bit my tongue. Fuck, I was horny.
“Eh, it’s not all it’s cracked up to be. As it turns out, Breaches specifically designed to try and kill you are actually pretty dangerous. Who would have thought?”
Rune gave a small chuckle and tested a few notes on the flute. It sounded clear and strong, to which I smiled.
“Alright, let’s play some naked music.”
It was surprisingly fun. Like karaoke, but I was wearing nothing but a see-through robe, the songs were chosen by the people coming in and out of the room, no screen was showing me what the words were so I had to fumble my way through no small amount of lyrics to songs I didn’t know, and two people who had never played together in their lives tried to improvise the harp and flute in the background. Still, Rune and Talya actually did a phenomenal job- better than I did, at least. Even if I received more than a few comments saying that my voice was one of the best they’ve ever heard, it didn’t excuse the fact that for most of the songs, I was singing along with the patrons rather than Talya and Rune’s playing. As it turns out, the songs that were popular in Kavala were NOT the same songs that are popular in Kelopa, and I haven’t even heard of half of them.
Note to self- if I ever tried to sing in the future, I’d only do songs I knew. On that same note, I wondered how much the inhabitants of Tonshlur would like Evanescence or Nickleback. Nothing like some early-2000’s classics to spice up a high fantasy world revolving around sex.
Still, it was a decidedly enjoyable experience, and it didn’t feel like all too much time had passed before a uniformed attendant came in, announced the presentation was over, and closed the curtain. I lifted the swinging top of the pedestal/stage and gladly poured several cups of water before passing them around and taking a seat back atop the cushion.
“You have a nice voice,” Rune said shyly. I smiled.
“Thanks, and you played super well, too. I didn’t know half the songs we were doing.”
“Me neither,” she said. “I was just harmonizing with Talya and hoping that she knew what she was doing.”
That made the Navon-golm blink. “You were playing along to songs you didn’t even know? I genuinely couldn’t tell you were improvising. That’s incredible.”
Rune blushed, then turned her gaze away. “So, uhh… what now?”
I shrugged. “Whatever we want. That guy counts the money and divvies up the tips, and then you can either go home or keep presenting when your break is over. There’s all kinds of snacks and stuff in the back, and-” I waggled my eyebrows. “-if you’re feeling a bit pent-up, all the models are free to relieve each other.”
Rune’s face went crimson. “Uhh, w-what?”
I contemplated my options. Did I play it slow and casual for the shy girl, or did I rip away the band-aid and make things explicitly clear?
Eh, fuck it. The band-aid was coming off.
“Okay,” I said. “I’m just gonna come out and say it- I’m horny as FUCK right now, and I really, really want to find out what it’s like to get mounted by a centaur.”
Oh dear, the poor girl actually squeaked. With a sound like a deflating balloon, Rune only stared at me with wide eyes and a slack jaw. I offered a shrug.
“Only if you want to, though. I saw how hard you were when you first walked in, and you’ve now had to stare at my ass for two hours. I can’t imagine it’s gotten any better under there, so it would literally be my pleasure to help you out. The Blushing Reply actually encourages the models to have sex with each other, believe it or not.”
I did take a quick look at Talya off to the side. Unlike Rune who was laying down on her stomach, Talya’s erection was in plain view. “If you don’t mind?” I asked.
Talya grinned. “Not at all, little Tiger. I was already planning on finding Bianca to help with her relief. You have all the fun you want.” She then turned to the attendant who was counting the coins in the box. “I give full permission for Samirah to temporarily claim my earnings and give them to me later.”
The attendant nodded, then Talya walked over to the curtain and offered a little wag with her fingers before leaving the room. I turned back to Rune.
“So, are you interested? Want me to get you off?”
A pair of horse hips shifted ever-so-slightly and her gaze flicked wordlessly over to the attendant counting coins in the corner. I rolled my eyes. “Eh, they don’t care if we do it- this kind of thing literally happens hundreds of times a week. It doesn’t bother them.”
Despite being over eight and a half feet tall, Rune looked almost frail and timid in this moment. Still, I was delighted to see her head slowly give a teeny-tiny nod. “O-okay…”
“Alright, stand up and come over here. Right in front of me- let me have lots of space to work with.”
Rune stood on wobbly legs, but that was obviously due to the anxiety of what was about to happen. When she did, I could see that her erection was no less swollen than when she first laid down. In fact, I could see it idly throbbing in anticipation, gently bobbing with her steps as she shuffled into place in front of me. I had to look almost straight up at her to see her face- which also happened to make it so I was staring up through her generous cleavage. I smiled.
“Okay, front legs up on the platform. Move right on up until I tell you to stop.”
Rune gulped, but did as I said- awkwardly shuffling forward while resting her front knees on the platform I was seated upon. I never quite realized just how big horses were until this moment- when a huge equine body was standing overtop me and blocking out all the light from the fancy-looking chandelier. Closer and closer her massive member got- jutting straight out towards my face like an extremely perverted version of ‘here comes the airplane’. Eventually, I reached up and gently patted the underside of her belly. It was surprisingly muscular.
“Alright, that’s good. My, you certainly look backed up. Wait, you can’t really masturbate, can you?”
A timid voice eeked out from above me. “N-not really…”
I touched a few gentle fingers to one of her hanging testicles. It immediately flexed and twitched in response alongside her hefty shaft, and the skin was hot to the touch. “How long since you’ve came?”
“A… few months.”
“Oh, sweetie…” I smiled and placed a sweet kiss on the side of her dick- about an inch away from her medial ring. “I’m gonna make sure you’re nice and empty before we’re done.”
Rune had no idea what she was doing.
She tried to tell herself that it was a tactic to try and get closer to the girl whose soul was nearly bursting from her own body and centered on a dark core.
She tried to tell herself that it was a ploy to become ‘friends’, so she could learn her secrets.
She tried to tell herself that this was only a happy coincidence that things turned out this way.
But above all that?
It felt good.
Rune didn’t know what to do with her hands. She settled for tightly hugging them to her chest while awkwardly staring at the wall. After all, this random elven girl was seated perfectly underneath her so Rune couldn’t even look down to admire the view. All she could do was listen to the sounds of suckling and try not to shift too much under the gentle administrations on her nethers.
This was so different from doing it herself. Humping a piece of leather draped over a countertop or the edge of a bed didn’t provide the feeling of a soft, warm mouth lathering her length with kisses and lubing it with licks. It also didn’t have a tendency to cup her balls with dainty hands and quietly chuckle while it played with Rune’s meat.
Rune was throbbing. She could practically hear her heartbeat in her ears while Samirah effectively worshipped the centaur’s lower appendage, and her tail errantly whipped occasionally to help try and keep her legs from twitching. After a few moments, the soft lips caressing the underside of her flared head seemed to pull away.
“Is this your first time with someone?” the elven girl asked.
Rune could barely let out a squeaky noise of affirmation. She heard the girl beneath her coo slightly.
“Aww, well I’ll make sure you have a very nice time. Just stand still and let me do all the work.”
Of course, that was easier said than done- especially when those soft lips returned and kissed the very tip of Rune’s cock. It got even harder (in more ways than one) when those lips then began to part.
A tongue licked up the front of her cockhead, even probing just a teeny bit into the entrance of Rune’s urethra while Samirah’s mouth fully opened before sliding back under her meat. Rune was skeptical. Obviously centaurs almost primarily mated with elves because they were one of the only races capable of taking them, but Samirah only seemed to be a half-elf. Surely they was no way-
“Ooohhh…”
Rune let out a low groan as the ridge of her cocktip slipped past Samirah’s lips with an ease that was beyond surprising. A tail flicked and her back legs shuddered, but Samirah didn’t seem to care. She simply kept going to the utter shock of the centaur who quickly had more and more of her length get swallowed down.
There seemed to be less than zero resistance as Samirah leaned forward and took copious amounts of meat into a throat that sucked it up without issue. Rune’s length didn’t matter. Her thickness didn’t matter. Even the little bump of her medial ring didn’t matter as Samirah’s teeth glided gently overtop and her lips eventually brushed up against the fuzz of Rune’s sheath.
Oh fuck.
Rune couldn’t even try to acknowledge the fact that this random girl was gently fondling Rune’s dangling testicles as if she didn’t have over a foot and a half of horse dick crammed effortlessly down her throat. She couldn’t even try to perform any reasonable action in response other than clutch onto her own shoulders since there wasn’t really anything else within range she could hold onto.
She couldn’t even try to resist the loud groan passing her lips as the girl beneath her started fully massaging her balls and rocking her throat back and forth to glide over the last two or three inches of meat.
Rune had no idea she was as close as she had been- but that may very well have been because Samirah went from simple licks and kisses to the deepthroat of Rune’s life in less than five seconds. Rune felt her whole lower half shuddering- legs twitching and a pathetic-sounding noise escaping her mouth while she felt herself erupt. As if being a shy, sweating mess wasn’t pathetic enough, now she had to go and be a quick shot? If Rune wasn’t so distracted, she would have been extremely upset with herself.
The flexes and throbs of her member were absorbed completely by the softness of Samirah’s warm and velvety throat- locking Rune’s dick in place as it went about its business. Balls churned and fiery heat pumped up through the length of her shaft before splattering out with such volume and force that Rune was sure Samirah would drown. The stream of cream seemed to go on forever- one second, two…
When the first rope finally ceased, it was joined by the second blasting down into the depths of Samirah’s stomach, yet the silky throat encasing Rune’s length never quivered. It never twitched, it never gagged, and it never did any action that would attempt to repulse the obstruction blocking the path. In fact, Rune could feel the breath from Samirah’s nostrils blowing gently and steadily on the base of her cock as if she wasn’t getting actively waterboarded by spunk.
Wait…
That shouldn’t have even been biologically possible, right? Even if Samirah happened to be some virtuoso at deepthroating, it shouldn’t have been feasible for her to actively breathe while her airway was completely stuffed with dick. To then breathe that calmly and easily while Rune was both blocking her throat and dumping a pent-up centaur-sized load into her stomach…
A flicker of light caught Rune’s attention, making her gaze wander downwards. She obviously couldn’t see Samirah from this angle, but that meant absolutely nothing for the sight that made both eyes go wide. She had to close her left eye and reopen it just to make sure of what she was seeing.
From underneath her form standing over the cushioned pedestal, pink light was flowing out into the room. Whatever was happening, Samirah’s soul was actively brightening, increasing in intensity with each passing moment and casting off a residual glow that only Rune could see. Of course, trying to properly comprehend that strange occurrence while in the middle of a very intense cumshot that made Rune’s knees feel weak was fuzzy at best. What was clear was when Rune felt her climax finally begin to fizzle away and the streams trickled down to a handful of drops.
She could watch the glow on the floor fading away rapidly as she felt Samirah’s head slide back to let the many inches free- eventually finishing with a wet ‘POP’ and a smacking of lips. Soon, the glow was gone and Rune heard Samirah giggle. Then, a cute brunette elf-girl’s face popped into view as Samirah leaned back far enough to be seen with a huge smile spread across her face.
“Ready for my pussy?”
Chapter 45: Relief (18+)
Notes:
Author's Note:
My mother: "Can you blow while your brother edges?"
Me, trying really hard not to laugh: "Just to confirm, you're asking if I can use the leaf blower to get rid of the leaves while he takes the weedwhacker around the edge of the garden?"
Mom, confused: "...Yes? What's so funny?"
Me: "Absolutely nothing. You just sit down and relax, I'll make sure to blow really well and (insert name here) will edge all over the garden. You can trust your sons to do a good job."
Chapter Text
{3}Intrepid: Receive less strain from sexual acts.
As it turns out, this random, hot centaur turned out to be the perfect way to test out some extreme measures of my final untested skill- and the latest addition to my Glyph of Lust. When I had been deepthroating the harpy back in the breach, I couldn’t breath. I was choking, gagging and sputtering and ultimately felt like I was going to die from the massive meat crammed down my throat. Of course, my genetically-whorish mind wasn’t capable of caring about any of that and only saw the encounter as ”Heh- me like big penis”.
With Rune?
It was still mind-numbing and made me feel all tingly when I held it in my hands, just like the harpy. However, I didn’t have to desperately fight against my own body in order to swallow the entire thing and get what I wanted like before. It went down so smoothly and easily, I may as well have been taking a nice, long, deep breath on a summer day. I could feel every ridge and every bump just like before, and all the delightful pressure that came from the act of swallowing down someone else’s cock, but there was no effort behind it this time. It was nothing but a lovely, massive dick and the joy of a body as keen to take it as my mind was.
When Rune came, I could feel it all sloshing in my stomach. Having her hot, throbbing length taking up the entire pathway between my nostrils and my digestive tract meant that the fingers dancing between my thighs were soaked. The fact that I could still breathe clearly while running my tongue along the base of her cock and sliding it between her meat and the flap of fuzzy sheathe meant I was willing and able to stay there forever. I could be strapped in a harness so Rune could do whatever she needed to, and I’d always be there with her- just under her stomach with her cock crammed down my throat. I’d breathe in the slightly-musky, earthy scent rising from her amazing genitals, sleep while being warmed from the inside-out, and get fed by the cream deposited straight into my stomach from a foot-and-a-half long straw that tasted like victory and sex.
I didn’t realize I had gone cross eyed while viciously fingering myself until my attention seemed to snap back to reality. It was almost agonizing to slide up and off the centaur’s dick- I wanted to keep it inside me so bad, but I was more than ready for the main course. When my lips came free, I could do little more than let out a whorish giggle. The sensation of cum clinging to the inside of my throat while it slowly dribbled down to my stomach was delightful. My pussy was throbbing, and looking at the spit-slicked length of Rune’s glistening cock was almost making me dizzy with need. I let myself fall onto my back so I could look up between Rune’s front legs, between her lovely cleavage, and up into her face.
“Ready for my pussy?”
My face twisted into a frown at Rune’s expression. It wasn’t lustful. It wasn’t a goofy smile or nervous excitement from the prospect of losing her virginity.
It was horror.
Rune’s eyes were wide and extremely alarmed as she looked down at me, with a mouth that didn’t seem to want to form words. I lifted an eyebrow in concern. “Woah, is everything okay? Did I do something wrong?”
Rune was quiet for several moments before abruptly shuffling backwards to step off the pedestal. “I- I have to go.”
“Wait, what’s wrong?”
“Nothing!” Rune said, far too quickly. “I just… I need to leave.”
“Err, Miss? Your money?” The attendant, who looked as confused as I felt, was holding up a pouch of coins. Rune snatched it, never once averting her panicked gaze from me even as she backed up through the curtain to quickly leave the room. In a moment, I was left alone and on my back with a thin trail of drool and cum running down my chin while I looked questioningly at the attendant.
“What was that all about?” He asked. I could only frown.
“I have no idea,” I responded quietly.
Rune hadn’t just looked scared- she had looked completely and utterly terrified. Did I go too fast for her? She seemed shy, but she was also modelling naked and had previously agreed on us having sex. Actually, the blowjob had been the only thing we didn’t mention, but surely getting a surprise bonus blowie before moving onto the main event wasn’t what got her so riled.
Why did she suddenly get so scared of me?
I held more than a little concern in my chest as I claimed both Talya and I’s portion of money and stepped out to go find my girlfriends. Even though I already knew what room number Bianca had been in, I was given extra confirmation at the sight of a familiar woman with burn marks walking out from behind one of the curtains. Underneath the translucent robe she was cinching at the waist, I could see every colour of the rainbow smeared in simple designs all over her chocolate skin. They weren’t very good or intricate pictures in any capacity whatsoever, but I could see images of sunshine, flowers and deformed animals spread across her like she were a dark-skinned canvas.
Oh, Bianca- you lucky duck. You got to finger-paint all over the naked body of the strip club’s owner.
Madame Vess looked over to me with a warm smile as I got closer. “She’s quite the shy little bird, but she did very well. Her and Talya are inside.”
“Thanks for presenting with her.”
“Always happy to help others feel comfortable in showing off their bodies. Have a nice night, Samantha.”
“It’s Samirah, actually.”
Madame Vess gave a bow of her head. “My apologies.”
I smiled. “Eh, don’t worry about it. I hope the rest of your night is as lovely as you are.”
The owner nodded with a generous smile, then turned and continued walking towards the back room. I padded over to the closed curtain and eased my way into the room. Immediately, I could see Bianca tense up and quickly shoot a glance over her shoulder to someone entering the room, but quickly relax when she saw it was me. Then, she melted back into her kiss with Talya despite her cheeks quickly turning a brighter shade.
The orange-haired girl was covered in painted splotches from what was obviously Madame Vess’s fingers being used as brushes. Whereas the designs on the older woman had been fairly standard and reserved, I would be hard-pressed to find a single inch on Bianca’s body that wasn’t smeared with colour. Her arms wrapped gently over Talya’s shoulders were painted over intently; one with bright swirling flames, and the other with an aquatic landscape- swimming fish, octopi, and what seemed to be a shark. Her back was an entire finger-painted mosaic of a forest. It by no means was anywhere close to Vander’s level of skill, but I could tell that Madame Vess had done this kind of presentation more than a few times. There were trees, grass, boulders, birds, and even something that might have intended to be a grizzly bear but looked more like a really, really fat deer.
The butt sitting stoutly on Talya’s lap while the two girls made out was equally painted over in various designs, and I simply walked over to sit beside the Navon-golm. Bianca’s robe was discarded off to the side, and from this angle I could see that the owner really left no part of Bianca’s body un-painted. One of her breasts even had a big brown handprint directly overtop of it that had been layered over in designs to try and make it look like a turkey. The other had a nipple painted orange that seemed to be resembling a carrot nose of an extremely happy-looking snowman. I simply rested a hand on Bianca’s thigh. Her skin was almost sweltering.
“It looked like you certainly had some fun with the owner.”
Bianca blushed even harder but did nod and pivot off of Talya’s lap to sit in between us. Bianca opted not to speak, instead sitting like a red-faced painting smooshed between two girlfriends. From her other side, the Navon-golm chuckled. “I’m disappointed in you, Tiger.”
“Why’s that?”
“Because it hasn’t even been two minutes. Don’t tell me you’re already done with Rune.”
“Rune? What rune?” Bianca asked with a raised eyebrow. I chuckled and gave her a quick little kiss.
“Not what- who. Rune was the new girl that Talya and I presented with. A virgin futa centaur, actually- huge cock. I sucked her off, and the new skill works great, but then she just… ran.”
Talya raised an eyebrow. “She ran?” I nodded with a shrug.
“Yeah. She just booked it. Honestly, she looked scared.”
Bianca twiddled her thumbs together in her lap. “I mean, I don’t blame her. I was scared when we did it the first time.”
“Yeah, you made me blindfold myself while I tongue-fucked you.”
Bianca turned a new shade of crimson and Talya let out a large, hearty laugh. “I’m sorry? Why am I only hearing about this now?”
“Eh, it’s not important.” I waved an idle hand, then let my lips curl back into a frown. “But with Rune- I just don’t know. I don’t think it was a ‘nervous’ scared. It was something else.”
“What?” Bianca asked. I huffed.
“This is gonna sound crazy, but it almost looked like she was scared for her life. Like I was some monster.”
She looked like how I felt with Terrance in those first visits… I thought to myself. The room was quiet for a number of moments before Bianca let out a small breath. “We can find her later and ask if everything’s okay. It shouldn’t be hard to track down a centaur in Port Lexin.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Later? Why- is there something else you’re wanting to do right now?”
Bianca made a teeny noise with a reddening face, then cleared her throat. It was so cute when she tried to be confident about these kinds of things.
“I imagine all of us would prefer to have some relief.”
“Well that settles it. Although, we have two pussies and only one dick-” I glanced to Bianca and slid my hand further up her thigh until my fingers were grazing against her pelvis. Even her cunt was painted- covered in an orange triangle while green carrot leaves poked up from where pubic hair was supposed to be. “So one of us is gonna have to sit on the other’s face while Talya pounds her pussy.”
Bianca visibly gulped, eyes unsure but equally excited. In fact, I could see the way that her hands were shaking when she laid back on the cushioned platform and started spreading her thighs. I laughed. “Oh, are you volunteering to be in the middle?”
“Both of you quiet,” she blushed, hands already moving to help guide me while I pivoted onto my knees. I decided to be nice and oblige with her request, keeping my mouth shut into a grin while I straddled her face. Meanwhile, I was facing Talya who stood up and gently eased her way in between Bianca’s thighs, her cock in one hand while she lined up. I could only shudder in response when I felt Bianca gently tug my thighs downwards from where I had been hovering, inviting me to fully ‘sit’ on her face. Obviously, she didn’t care one bit about my weight- not when it meant my cunt was crammed against her parted lips and her tongue had easy access to start sliding up into me.
“Oooh, that’s nice…”
I made sure to vocalize my response, and I could feel Bianca smiling. That only made my own smile widen while I watched Talya tease Bianca’s cute little orange-painted pussy with her cockhead. It continued for many seconds until Bianca audibly grunted into my folds- which felt delightful, by the way- and wiggled her hips in an obvious gesture. Talya giggled.
“My, someone’s awfully impatient. Did modelling with Madame Vess get you this worked up?”
Bianca whined- unable to properly speak with her mouth full. I smiled, enjoying the soft and soothing sensation of a mouth exploring my nethers. “Come on, stop teasing her.”
Talya gave an exaggerated sigh, then locked eyes with me. “Fine. I suppose I can play nice.”
Not only could I see when Talya started to push inside of Bianca’s sweet pussy, I could feel it. Her delving tongue faltered and shuddered while a hot breath eased out of her nose in instant response.
“Oh yeah,” I moaned softly. “That’s the good stuff.”
I then leaned forward just slightly, extending my arms and feeling up (or down, rather) Bianca’s nude body. It didn’t matter how many times I touched her- I would never get enough. Her soft skin, her hard muscles- Mmm! Delicious. While one hand rested on her waist, the other laid directly overtop the space between her pelvis and her stomach where a picture of a smiling sun peeked out. I gently but firmly leaned my weight onto that hand, forcing a bit of extra resistance and pressure against the hard cock I could feel sliding up into Bianca’s pussy. The redhead audibly groaned, fingers tightening a bit against my thighs. When Talya started pulling back out, I rocked the weight on my hand from my palm to my fingertips as if chasing the retreating phallus, then rocking it back when Talya re-entered. The noises that Bianca made in response were nothing short of blissful. Talya herself even let out a pleasured breath.
“Oh, that’s so weird. I can feel you through her- hold on, already?”
Talya laughed, and I immediately figured out why- Bianca was whining into my pussy and hands were trembling. Her legs spread to either side of Talya’s hips were shuddering and there was rippling movement under my palm as her soft tunnel convulsed. I smiled and slid my other hand up from her waist to where her and Talya were connected, gently dragging a thumb over Bianca’s clit. Her climax seemed to double in intensity when I did that. She was moaning so intensely that it was making my entire pussy vibrate against her mouth in a very delightful way and I let out a pleased breath. Still, Talya kept moving and I kept rubbing, egging Bianca on further and further until her twitching eventually settled down. Of course- it never stopped entirely since both Talya and I continued our administrations.
Despite the fact that Bianca was actively getting both reamed out by the Navon-golm’s dick and fingered by me, she maintained enough focus to keep her work at eating me out. There wasn’t much in the way of technique, but I could certainly feel her determination and that was more than enough to add onto the building pressure of my own work. Swallowing down a foot and a half of horse dick while finger-fucking myself did a substantial effort in taking my arousal to the roof. Watching Talya saw in and out of Bianca’s pussy did everything else. Getting to feel Bianca moaning into my folds because of it? The cherry on top.
I let out a keening breath and shifted my hands so that I was holding Bianca’s hips for support, thighs shuddering and back arching as I came on the Battlemage’s tongue. I enjoyed feeling my abdomen roll with the convulsions, and Bianca only seemed to grow more determined with her actions. Her tongue was probing deeper and with more intent, and whether it was intentional or not, her bottom lip was grinding pretty hard against my clit and sending shivers through my entire body. All of it was delightful, and exactly what I needed as I could feel the pressure washing away. Even the gentle squeezing of one of my boobs was a lovely little touch, making me look up to see that Talya was grinning and rolling one of my nipples between her fingers while I came.
Gods, I fucking loved both of them.
When I finally came down from my high and stopped grinding against Bianca’s mouth (which I didn’t even realise I had started doing), I let out a long, shaky breath and smiled to Talya. “Alright, now it’s your turn.”
“Only because you two couldn’t seem to wait for me,” she joked. I leaned forward, prompting Talya to do the same and our lips connected while she continued to thrust in and out of a moaning Bianca. After several seconds, I pulled away just enough to free up my lips.
“I think Bianca’s getting close again. Wanna cum at the same time as her?”
“Yeah,” Talya huffed into my face. Her breath smelled like clay. I wiggled my hips on Bianca’s mouth.
“What about you, Bianca? You want to cum with Talya? You wanna cum together?”
She let out a loud noise of affirmation that sent all the right tingles and nodded as much as she could from between my thighs. I laughed, then looked back at Talya.
“You haven’t properly cum in her yet. Go ahead. Fill her up, stud. Pump her with seed. Make her yours.”
Even though I knew, Talya knew, and Bianca knew that there wasn’t any risk anymore, I could feel the tension in the air grow taut at the idea of Talya creampie-ing Bianca without ‘Ye Olde Protection’. Bianca shuddered and Talya’s eyes seemed to glaze over just a little bit. I smiled.
“I’ll even count you down. When I do, you’ll both cum together. You fill her all the way up and then you’ll really be girlfriends, okay?”
Both girls nodded- Bianca obviously in a way that I felt rather than saw. I chuckled. “Alright then. Five.”
Bianca immediately moaned in anticipation.
“Four.”
Talya picked up the pace of her thrusting- the flesh of Bianca’s thighs was jiggling as they slapped against stony hips..
“Three. Two.”
Both girls were panting hard- Talya focused entirely on pistoning in and out of the Battlemage pussy, and Bianca genuinely too busy groaning in strained pleasure to do anything more than do some simple licks of my folds. I took a long pause, fully laying down on Bianca’s body so that my face was an inch away from her and Talya’s connected nethers. The sound and scent of sex was potent, making my chest feel all fuzzy as I watched from up close as my girlfriend prepared to dump a load of seed inside my other girlfriend.
“One.”
I laid my head sideways, letting my cheek rest on Bianca’s bald pelvis and feel the convulsions as both girls groaned in tandem. I could watch Talya’s thick shaft pulsing and throbbing each time she pulled out before driving it right back inside- continuing to fuck while she was cumming. As she did that, I could also see the glistening sheen of black oily cum building up over her pale shaft and leaking out from between them. After a few more thrusts, Talya eventually slowed to a stop, letting me see even clearer the way that her meat twitched with every rope of spunk she fired into Bianca’s depths.
At this point, I genuinely wasn’t sure whether it was just me being kinky, or a part of my genetics from being a race designed to be super-fertile breeding stock. Either way, it let me look at the impregnation-oriented action happening an inch from my eyes and feel a rush of heat that shuddered all the way down to my body to where Bianca and I were still connected. Even though I was laid forward and thus no longer properly sitting on the girl’s face, Bianca had tilted her head up to continue eating me out despite the fact that she was actively cumming and being the receptacle for Talya’s orgasm. With the proximity to such a lewd and intimate creampie and Bianca’s tongue still probing deep, it was no wonder when I shivered and trembled my way into another climax.
The three of us stayed like that for many moments, gently shuddering in the aftershocks enjoying our carnal connection. Eventually, I ceased my panting just long enough to plant a kiss right where Talya’s cock met with Bianca’s pussy, tasting both of them when I did. Then, I eased my way up and off the redhead. “Whew, now that was exactly what I needed. How about you two?”
Bianca glanced up towards me, and I could see that my juices were running down her cheeks and chin like she tried chugging a glass of water a little too quickly. I also couldn’t help but notice the way she almost instinctively licked her lips- probably not even intending to draw more of my taste into her mouth. She gave a quick, eager little nod, then both of us turned our gazes to Talya.
The Navon-golm slowly eased backwards, letting me watch as inch after inch of pale, stony meat was revealed. When her cockhead finally appeared and popped free, no small measure of oily sperm went with it, pouring out from Bianca’s well-fucked lower lips. Fuck, it was somehow even hotter than when I did it with Luna’s dick back in the Breach. Seeing her ooze my creampie was amazing, but seeing her drip with someone else’s cum managed to be even more erotic and lewd.
“That was very satisfying,” Talya smiled, gently patting Bianca’s spread thighs. I chuckled.
“Alright, just to check- you both have your Controlled Fertility skills turned on?”
After a second of internal double-checking, both girls nodded. Bianca glanced towards the curtain serving as a door, then lowered her voice while she spoke.
“That’s still so weird that when our Glyph of the Bonded Soul evolved, it gave us both the exact same skill, and it’s one that you already had since the beginning. Choosing whether we can get pregnant or not.”
Talya shrugged. “True. Though, that does raise the question of if every person’s Glyph will be exactly the same. Will it ever give the two of us different skills, or will they remain identical? Furthermore, will it continue to give us skills that you, Samirah, already have, or will we get something wholly unique?”
“We’ll probably just have to keep evolving them and find out,” I pursed my lips. “But that’s a bridge we’ll burn when we get to it. There’s something more important we have to do tomorrow.”
“What?” Bianca asked. I grinned.
“Well, we have to track down a certain centaur and see if we can’t fix whatever’s got her so spooked. First, though, I’m probably gonna need both of your help in practicing some special kinds of magic.”
Talya smiled while Bianca’s eyes went wide and her face darkened a shade. I chuckled.
“Let’s get a lot of sleep tonight. Tomorrow morning, I think I need to try out as many sex spells as we can think of.”
Chapter 46: Magic Testing
Notes:
Author's Note:
"I can fix her, but holy FUCK is she so much hotter when her sanity is in question."
Chapter Text
When morning rolled around and the three of us locked the private training room door behind us, Bianca looked extremely anxious. Talya was smiling, and I was giddy with excitement. The warrior princess was the first to speak.
“Even though this is operating in a different direction than any other magic, the fundamentals of runecrafting and building spells should likely still apply. Therefore, we can make some educated guesses as to what different rune combinations would result in and test the ones we aren’t very sure on.”
“Like what?” I asked. Bianca’s face faintly turned a shade as she cleared her throat.
“Well, combining the rune for Lust with your water element made an aphrodisiac. There are a lot of runes that are fairly standard modifiers towards other runes, such as Large and Long, where they don’t change the effect- they adjust how it’s presented.”
“I’m sure you like it Large and Long…” I whispered seductively. Talya laughed while Bianca choked on her spit.
“Anyway!” She sputtered, turning around to face away from us and presumably hide the flushing in her cheeks. “Based entirely on theoretical evidence, it may be safe to assume that if you combine water and Lust, and then add Long onto it, it would slightly reduce the power, but greatly extend the duration of the aphrodisiac’s effect on a target. I can’t really imagine any other alternative, since Long very, very rarely has any other variance on a spell than extending durations at a slight cost of potency.”
“What about Large?” Talya asked. Bianca paused, then slowly turned back around.
“In most cases, Large moderately reduces potency for a much wider area-of-effect. I don’t see the aphrodisiac itself being changed from such an ill-fitting rune, but I can certainly see the delivery method being altered.”
Both Talya and I looked at each other, then back to Bianca. “Clarification, please?” Bianca sighed.
“Using Lust on your water element made a thin stream that fired outwards, good for splashing a lot of the water on a single target but bad at hitting multiple people. If you combine it with Large, I presume that it would turn the single stream into more of a spray, so that you could hit multiple people. Each person would get into contact with less of the water overall, but they would at least get some of the effect.”
“Should we test them?” I asked. Bianca shook her head.
“We shouldn’t need to test Long, the effect is all but guaranteed. Not only that, we don’t know how long it would increase the duration for, and it wouldn’t be best for us to stay distracted for too long while we’re trying to figure out as many of these combinations as we can. We can test Large, though, just to confirm that it actually adjusts how the water is produced instead of something else.”
“Hmph.” I rolled my eyes and held up my hand towards the opposite end of the room. Right before I could manifest the pink rings of energy, Bianca piped up.
“Don’t completely fill it with mana- we aren’t necessarily trying to see the maximum output. We’re just trying to get an idea of what the effect variation could be. Maybe half a cycle’s worth of mana with each spell.”
“What, you don’t want to risk getting hit with a full-power aphrodisiac and forced to have sex with your two hot girlfriends in order to calm down? Yeah, I can see how tragic of an outcome that would be.” I chuckled. Bianca turned red.
“Sam…”
“Okay, fine. I’m sure with all the spells we’re testing, we’ll be able to have some fun eventually. Here we go.”
As the rings manifested and pink light began filling out to the halfway point of the first, I transmuted the energy into water and let the runes draw themselves. Goss. Large. Zekko. Lust.
Oh.
Right.
I had completely forgotten that when adding the rune of Lust onto a spell, all the pushback against me while I held it was turned into pure arousal. Instantly, I felt my nipples crinkle to hardened beads under my shirt and my panties got damp. My face felt flushed and it suddenly became a bit more taxing to try and focus. Talya raised a curious eyebrow.
“And what seems to be happening here?”
Bianca looked between her and I, then visibly remembered what was transpiring herself. While she quickly explained to Talya that the spell’s pressure seemed to transform when I added the rune of Lust, I released the spell in the direction of the striking pillar on the opposite side of the room- not that it would do anything, of course. I was merely aiming in the direction my allies weren’t standing.
Instead of a pencil-thin gush of water sprouting from my palm, it was exactly as Bianca predicted. It covered an area in front of me like I was squeezing the nozzle on a hose set to ‘Shower’. Of course, the pressure wasn’t very high since there wasn’t much mana in the spell, and so the water simply splashed limply on the floor less than a dozen feet in front of me, but I could still see the potential. Crank it up to full power, wave my hand in front of a crowd, and boom- everyone’s horny. Talya gave a nod.
“Okay, well now I’m curious. If combining Lust with a water element makes a liquid aphrodisiac, what does combining Lust with a fire element do?”
“That’s the million dollar question,” I shrugged. I, of course, realised my use of Earth terminology when both girls looked at me with a raised eyebrow. “Err… weird phrase- not important. Let’s just find out so we can get a baseline of what we’re working with.”
One hand lifted back up towards the other end of the room and let pink rings light back up. A little bit more mana was filled before I imbued the fire element and felt my entire hand heat up like I stuck it in boiling water. A moment later, that heat dispersed but didn’t fizzle- rushing up my arm and into my chest in the familiar sensation of arousal when I added the rune in question. I gulped and idly rubbed my thighs together.
“Well, it definitely took to it.”
“Alright, release the spell,” Bianca said. I did.
From the center of the ring hovering a few inches in front of my palm appeared a glowing orange ball about the size of a coin. Fire hung in the air and flickered like an oversized candleflame, travelling with the pink light and my hand as I gently moved it around. A thin trail of silvery smoke was wafting upwards, but overall there was nothing out of the ordinary for the fire. “Hmm, I don’t see anything weird with it.”
“Let me see.”
Bianca gently tapped me on the shoulder, prompting me to turn around and bring my impromptu candle with me. She stared at it for a number of seconds, then furrowed her brow and gently lifted one hand to poke towards it with a finger. It made sense- contact with the water version was what caused the effect, so it was a reasonable guess. Unfortunately, that didn’t seem to be the case.
Bianca withdrew her finger sharply and with a wince of pain like she- well, like she just touched a burning candlewick. The smoke drifted with the sudden shift of movement causing changes in the air pressure, and an idea suddenly entered my mind. Of course, it seemed that Bianca and Talya both got the exact same idea, since we all looked at each other and said;
“The smoke.”
After a moment of silence, Bianca huffed, squared her shoulders, and apparently volunteered to be the test dummy. She leaned forward a number of inches over the fire, then gave a tiny whiff to the silvery gas wafting upwards. Instantly, she recoiled a full step, coughed, and brought a hand to her chest.
“Bianca?” I asked.
She nodded after a moment, but I could see that her cheeks were red and she was breathing a little more heavy. “Y-yeah. It’s definitely a smoke-based aphrodisiac, and it’s really strong. I think that might be as potent as when we first tested your water one.”
“And this was using half the mana,” I said. Talya looked curiously at Bianca.
“Are you okay, little Wolf?”
The redhead nodded with flushed cheeks. “I just… oooh, I think I need a minute.”
Talya rolled her eyes, then took a step closer to Bianca. I watched the shorter princess- who was still a bit taller than me- gulp in immediate lustful excitement while looking up at the Navon-golm. She remained quiet when both of Talya’s hands gently started undoing the redhead’s belt.
“You don’t need anything except to stand there and look pretty while I finger you, Wolf. I’m sure that’ll help calm you down nice and quick.”
Bianca gulped yet again, then quickly nodded without a word. I was also aware of the fire in my hand fizzling away and the light fading as the spell ended. It didn’t seem to have any visual effect on the disorientation in Bianca’s eyes or the flushing of her cheeks, so it seemed like the effects of an active aphrodisiac persisted even if the spell wore off. Good to know. I smiled.
“Well, while you two are doing that, I guess I’ll keep trying more combinations.”
It was awfully hard to willingly turn around and face back towards the other end of the room when Talya was slowly and sensually sliding a hand down the front of Bianca’s pants. It was even harder to focus on casting the spell when I heard Bianca’s laboured breathing start turning into soft sounds of satisfaction. Still, I outstretched a hand and went for the combination we had just tried with the water- even though I had a pretty good idea of what the result was going to entail.
Fire.
Zekko.
Goss.
When the orb of flame reappeared in the center of the glowing pink cycle, nothing actually seemed different about it. The smoke it was giving off, however, wasn’t a thin trail of silver drifting into the air. The flame was practically belching like a fog machine- dumping out the aerated aphrodisiac as if it were a campfire rather than a candle. Even with my arm fully outstretched, I had to tilt my face away because I could still smell the faintest trace of it. The smoke was bitter but equally sweet- like fruit-flavoured dark chocolate- and even the residual gas I inhaled from being in proximity made my chest tingle even more. Not as much as the act of casting the spell (which I’m pretty sure started to make a dark spot on my pants from the multiple castings so far), and certainly not to the same extent as Bianca, but I also didn’t breathe it in directly like she did.
Thankfully, the gas rose up towards the ceiling and seemed to vanish through tiny holes presumably designed specifically for the purposes of venting smoke from fire magic. However, I could also look at the orb in my hand and watch it flicker away into nothing after just a few seconds. Adding Large to the Lust fire made a lot of aphrodisiac smoke very quickly, but lasted not even twenty percent of the time that the normal version did. Of course, it made it significantly harder for anyone nearby- even myself- to avoid breathing it in and so forcing the effect on someone was almost guaranteed. I could only imagine what that effect would be like when fully pumped with mana. Throw down a smoke bomb like a ninja- only for the smoke to clear and reveal everyone inside aggressively fucking each other. The thought drew a chuckle to my lips.
I twisted my head back around towards my two girlfriends, and I could see that Bianca was practically leaning on Talya- burying her face in the Navon-golm’s shoulder and making delightful little noises while a stony hand hidden under Bianca’s waistband seemed eager to continue its efforts. Talya even glanced towards me with a grin, her other hand gently rubbing Bianca’s back in little circles. I smiled, then walked over to the bench where both I’th-Druzihr’s Lexicon of Ra’lan Runes and Translations as well as a sheet of paper listing dozens upon dozens of potential combinations were laid out. Of course, it was the paper listing out various combat combinations, many of which were still untested, and none of which had any obvious uses for sexual encounters. That didn’t mean I couldn’t potentially find a rune that may have been compatible with Lust, and I didn’t exactly feel like thumbing through the entire tome to find one.
After a few moments of scanning the paper, my eyes narrowed on one of the options written down by Bianca. I could see exactly what she was going for, too. That primary rune, which hadn’t worked on its own when combined with water during our testing last week, had Bianca presuming that it needed a supplementary rune to further designate the intent. Now that I had the opportunity to put two runes, it opened up a whole new slew of opportunities to potentially make this kind of spell work in a variety of ways. Though, it also got my mind moving.
Could it be turned into something less ‘lethal’ and more ‘lewd’?
I quickly opened the lexicon and looked up the rune in question- one I had forgotten since I hadn’t been able to use it last week. I held it in my head as I walked back over towards the center of the room and outstretched a hand with pink circles forming. A water element being infused turned the solid pressure into something more freeform, and then Lust turned that into passionate heat flooding my chest. The other rune was drawn overtop, but instead of releasing the spell, I hesitated.
After a few seconds of quiet contemplation, I let more mana flow into the spell. Half of one cycle quickly filled up, and the pushback of the spell replied in kind. My fingers trembled. My legs shook. A moaning breath caught in my throat as heat surged through my body, and the cotton of my panties became more and more sodden. It was barely two seconds before I managed to cross over the limit I reached that first time, before the spell became too much to hold and I came instantly. However, I wasn’t entirely sure if it was because of an increase in my own ability to handle my magic, the sheer quantity of sex I’ve had in the last week and a half helping to build my endurance, or possibly the addition of my Intrepid skill reducing sexual strain. Either way, it let me hold onto the spell despite my gasping and panting, and continue to funnel in magic.
It was actually tragic that I was too concentrated on trying not to let this spell shatter, because it meant I wasn’t really able to turn around at the sweet sound of Bianca letting out a whimpering moan of climax. I would have loved to see her cumming all over Talya’s fingers, but I was too preoccupied. Plus, the sight of my girlfriend making my other girlfriend shudder in orgasm might have genuinely sent me over the edge and screwed up my attempts to maximize the spell. Considering what I was already fighting against, I didn’t need that extra challenge.
I was on the verge of shoving a hand down my pants when the pink light finally, at what seemed like a snail’s pace, conjoined with the outermost circle and signified a maximum-power spell. That was good, because I genuinely couldn’t hold it any longer. I let out a loud, whorish moan as I stopped trying to fight away my climax and instead embraced it, letting the spell release outwards. I never even bothered to try and see the effect.
Trembles shook through every muscle in my body and one hand was squeezing onto my own tit so hard that if it were a balloon, it would have popped. The other hand- the one that had been outstretched with the cast- vanished under my waistband and rubbed something furious in the land down under while I groaned and collapsed to my knees.
“Samirah.”
The voice was soft yet slightly distorted- like I was listening to someone talk when I had water in my ears. However, the voice didn’t come from behind me- where my two girlfriends were clutched together. I looked up, panting, at the result of my spell.
Water Element.
Zekko. Lust.
Navon. Person.
The figure was completely nude- which was obvious given that its entire body was formed from water. However, it looked naked because of the fact that its breasts formed out in modest but generous swells from its body, both topped with see-through nipples. Looking down, I could see a smooth but ever-so-slightly chubby stomach framed with wide, child-bearing hips and thick thighs. Even the extremely-detailed pussy looked almost swollen and ready with desire. Glancing back up, its face was just as feminine and soft-looking as the rest of her plush body, with slightly chubby cheeks and a warm expression with eyes that were faintly glowing pink.
All in all, I was getting some pretty motherly vibes. Not ‘mommy’ vibes- ‘mother’ vibes. Especially with the way the water elemental gently knelt down and took my chin in one wet hand while the other wrapped fingers around my wrist and slowly pulled my hand out of my pants. Even though her digits were wet and oddly squishy compared to real skin, they still felt solid- like she were made of Jell-o instead of water. Despite that, her touch was almost as warm and comforting as her smile.
“Darling, let me help you with that.”
Chapter 47: Magic Testing II
Notes:
Author's Note:
Awful Porn Parody Idea: "K-Pop Dildo Hunters 2: Protecting the HonGoon"
Chapter Text
“Uhh, Sam?”
I managed to tear my eyes away from the water elemental just long enough to look at Bianca, who was staring with wide eyes. Talya was in a similar state. Then, the water woman gave a low hum in her throat. When she spoke, her accent almost seemed southern- like an older Texan woman talking about her church.
“Hello, girls. Will I be servicing all of you, or just Samirah?”
A moment of silence passed, one that I spent flicking my gaze between the curvaceous liquid lady and my girlfriends, waiting for anyone to speak. Once again, it was Bianca.
“It… can talk?”
“Of course I can, sweetheart.” The elemental’s face had yet to cease the motherly smile that made me feel all warm and gooey inside. “Communication is very important for acts of passion. If we vocalise our feelings and our limits, then we can ensure that everyone enjoys the pleasure. What is the safe word that the three of you have established?”
While Bianca was visibly reeling, still red-faced from the climax Talya just fingered her through, I raised an eyebrow to meet the pink-lighted gaze of the water woman. “We, uhh… don’t have one?”
“Oh, sweetie! You always need to have a safe word!” The woman took my face in both hands and stared intently as she spoke. “It’s the emergency stop! Everyone can get a bit overwhelmed sometimes, and it’s the best way to designate to your partners that you aren’t enjoying something as much as you’re meant to. You ladies need to come up with a safe word. Something you probably wouldn’t say in normal conversation but is clear, memorable, and recognizable during sex.”
My mind blanked. After all, having a hot, naked water elemental cradling my face in her hands was certainly a distraction. Wait, didn’t some people like to use a certain kind of fruit for their safe word? Or was it the juice? Juice…
I blinked, stammering out the oddity that somehow managed to be the first thing I could clearly come up with. “Beetlejuice?”
The woman nodded. “Odd, but easy to remember and even easier to recognize. Absolutely perfect.” She then turned her gaze upwards to the other two girls. “From now on, your communal safe word is ‘Beetlejuice’. If you say it, it means things are getting a bit overwhelming or going in a direction you don’t like, and are designating that all actions cease. If you hear one of your partners say it, you need to stop everything and ensure that they are comfortable above all else. Understand?”
Bianca blinked several times. “Elementals aren’t able to talk…”
I watched the liquid lady roll her eyes, but it wasn’t of annoyance- it was something more akin to wry amusement.
“Sweetheart, other elementals can’t talk because they don’t need to. As I said- communication and pleasure go hand in hand, so I need to be able to clearly communicate.”
I let out a little cough and turned to Bianca. “You also said that Breach monsters can’t talk, yet Talya and I had full conversations with a harpy and we all made friends with the boss, so pre-established rules changing because of me isn’t exactly something new.”
The woman smiled once again. “Now, I shall ask again- who will I be servicing?”
All three of us stayed quiet for a few seconds before Talya gave a half-smile and a shrug while turning her head to Bianca. “What’s the verdict, little Wolf? Want an elemental to help you cum a few times for the sake of testing?”
Bianca visibly gulped, then gave a tiny shake of her head. “I… I’ll pass.”
“Are you sure?” Talya asked. “You’re looking awful flushed from that aphrodisiac, you’re still leaning on me, and you’re rubbing your thighs together.”
After being called out, I watched Bianca stop the subtle movement of her self-stimulation and freeze like a deer in ‘Ye Olde’ headlights. The elemental gently cooed.
“An aphrodisiac? Oh, darling- what in the world happened?”
I shrugged and rose to my feet. “Well, we’ve come to the conclusion that any Breach I enter is probably gonna throw a bunch of sex challenges at us, so we were gonna spend the morning testing out as many different spells that might give us an edge in that area. I just made a fire-based aphrodisiac that Bianca tested, and then I tried out the combination that made you.”
The woman nodded. “I see. I wasn’t summoned at this moment with the intent of relief- I was summoned to confirm the effects of an untested spell.”
“Yeah, sorry,” I said. The woman smiled.
“No apologies necessary, Samirah. I of all beings understand the importance for safe practice of untested sexual endeavours. In fact, you may have me aid in your further tests if you wish.”
“Really? I raised an eyebrow. The woman took a step forward and gently took my hands in hers. The elemental’s fingers were incredibly soft and slightly squishy, while also being accompanied by a layer of slick wetness that clung to my skin. Once again, I found myself staring at a loving smile. Fuck, why was this woman so completely endearing? Part of me just wanted to lay my head in her lap while she called me a good girl and said she was proud of me.
“Sweetheart, I exist solely for you and others to indulge in whatever pleasures you could possibly desire. I am unsure how the magic of my creation would interact with your sexual spells, but if any part of you at all finds enjoyment in having me serve as your test subject, then it would be my absolute delight to do my part in assistance.”
“Noted,” I said. “Do you have a name, or are we supposed to give you one?”
“I have no existing name or preference for one. You may call me whatever you wish, Samirah.”
I paused. “Uhh, how about Brooke?” I said, pulling the very first thing I could think of just like ‘Beetlejuice’. The elemental nodded affirmingly.
“Ah, a delightfully ironic name. Brooke the water elemental. A lovely choice that I am happy to oblige.”
“Cool, cool. What kind of things can you do?” I cocked an eyebrow- genuinely intrigued.
Brooke let go of my hands slowly and gingerly. “For one, I’m extremely durable. You girls don’t need to hold anything back with me and can enjoy me however you wish. Second, my entire body is an erogenous zone incapable of feeling pain, so no matter how you use me you can guarantee that I will feel nothing but pleasure from the act. Finally, I can adjust my body however any of my partners would desire to ensure the most pleasurable experience and explore a wide variety of options.”
As if to emphasise her point, Brook’s entire body started rippling like someone tossed a stone through her as she stood up a little straighter- wait, no she wasn’t. She was simply growing a number of inches in height, with the curves of her body slimming like she were shedding her plumpness and revealing a lovely toned body underneath. A masculine one. Breasts turned into simple pectorals, athletic muscles became visible on powerful thighs and biceps, a watery pussy transformed into a see-through and halfway-erect cock jutting from between her thighs, and the plush softness of an uber-feminine sex doll was replaced by a… well- an uber-masculine sex doll. When she… he… it?... spoke, Brooke’s voice had also deepened several pitches to match the exact male register I would have imagined. In a moment, the vibes had switched completely from ‘Mother’ to ‘Daddy’.
“No matter the gender or race.”
Then, Brooke’s body rippled and shuddered again as they morphed into a new body. One that I distinctly recognized.
Because Brooke now looked exactly like Talya.
Brooke was just as translucent as before, and her eyes retained the same pink light, but the shape of her body had altered completely like she were Talya’s wet, naked, semi-see-through reflection. Tits-out, dick-out, and smile wide. Then, her entire body rippled and distorted again as she shifted down a few inches and slender limbs quickly toned with muscle. A stomach hardened over with clear abdominal muscles and the genitals switched yet again as I was looking at a watery visage of a buck-naked Bianca. A second later, I was even looking at myself- all slender softness with modest, plump breasts and a sweet pussy. Then, the elemental distorted and shifted back to her regular, curvaceous, motherly form.
“Within reason, I can take whatever kind of form a partner could possibly want. Is this body to your liking right now, or are there any adjustments any of you would prefer?”
“That depends.” I smirked towards Bianca. “What flavour of water elemental do you want to try first?”
For what may have been the very first time, I saw Bianca cower. It was almost like watching a young child hide behind a parent the way that the mind-addled Bianca seemed to shrink into Talya. Even the Navon-golm raised an eyebrow, and Bianca shook her head.
“No. I don’t… I’ll just stick to Talya.”
“You okay?” I asked curiously. Bianca looked at me, then gave a deep blush. Brooke laid a hand gently on my shoulder.
“I believe Bianca greatly prefers for her acts of sexual gratification to be performed by individuals she’s formed a trusted bond with. It’s not always easy for people to engage in intercourse with those they’ve just met- even if I am merely a fabrication of magic.”
“Huh.” I shrugged. “Talya, I guess that means you’re in charge of fucking the aphrodisiac out of her system.”
The Navon-golm craned her neck down and gave the flushed, shy princess a sweet kiss. When she pulled away, Talya smiled. “Always happy to help.” Meanwhile, I turned back to the elemental.
“So, I guess it’s just us, then.”
“I am at your mercy, Samirah. Whatever you desire.”
“Hmm… One second.”
As I started undoing the laces on my boots to take them off, I couldn’t help but look over and see that Bianca and Talya had shifted back over towards the bench and were already locked in a little make-out session. Actually, just because Bianca didn’t want to do it with Brooke didn’t mean the redhead was any less horny- I could see her hands trembling as she fumbled with the buttons of Talya’s shirt in an obvious intent to strip the Navon-golm. Heh. Looks like it was time for all three of us to get naked again.
It didn’t take me very long to remove my clothes and neatly set them off to the side. While Bianca stuck a trailing hand down the front of Talya’s pants and let the stony girl take over the act of undressing them both, I turned back to Brooke. “Alright, I’m ready. Didn’t want my clothes getting wet.”
“What would you like to do?” The elemental asked. I took a step closer.
“Well, I’ve got another spell idea that you can help me try out, but first, I really want to try hugging you just to see what it feels like.”
Brooke gave yet another warm smile and held out her arms. I was almost giddy as I shuffled the distance between us and fell into her embrace.
“Woooaaahh… that is so weird.”
“Bad weird or good weird?” she asked.
“Good weird. Definitely good weird.”
I giggled from where my face was nestled against a plush breast. Her… skin?... seemed to jiggle just from the vibrations of my voice alone, rippling through her soft chest. Actually, her entire body was indescribably soft, with just enough firmness to hold a solid shape. It felt like I was hugging extremely warm and wet Play-Dough. I was even sinking into her just a bit- probably an inch and a half at most- but enough to show how inhuman she was. I could feel very warm water trickling pleasantly down my legs as I was quickly soaked head to toe from the embrace like I was hugging a shower with arms… which wasn’t actually that inaccurate of a description, to be honest. A warm shower was always a delight, and one that was sexy, curvy, naked, and letting me nuzzle my cheek against an extra-soft pair of boobs? The only thing I could do was let out a content, satisfied sigh.
“Well, I’m glad you’re enjoying this,” Brooke said with a low hum. I just smiled and remained still for a large number of very long seconds. Eventually though, I simply couldn’t fight the urge anymore and curled my hands from her back to her front, cupping her generous chest from beneath. I hefted the watery swells, propping them up with my fingers, then shifted so that instead of resting my cheek against her chest, I was now burying my face in her cleavage. Even I couldn’t help but giggle as I vibrated my head, simultaneously motor-boating her and water-boarding myself. When I came back for air, I had to wipe water and wet hair from my eyes so I could see.
“Wow. That is awesome.”
Brooke smiled and let her hands rest on my waist. “Are we testing the spell now, or are we going to keep hugging?”
It almost felt like a crime to pull away and shake some of the excess water from my limbs. “As hard as it is to turn down wet, naked hugs, I do have to keep testing magic.”
“Very well. What spell are you wanting to try?”
I lifted my hand outwards, preparing myself in a standard casting stance as if I wasn’t nude and dripping wet (in more ways than one), then spoke over my shoulder back towards Brooke.
“Well, I’ve got two different elements, each of which can combine with different runes in their own ways. Therefore, any combination I try with water, I may as well try with fire to see what kind of effect it has.”
The pink cycles that appeared in front of my outstretched hand rapidly began filling, then heat washed up my arm as I imbued the magic with fire. Then that heat abated just to the point of tingles and seemed to seep into my very bloodstream, setting my nerve endings ablaze as I drew the rune of Lust. Instantly, I was sweating and panting, fighting back the urge to cum as I was brought from nothing to ‘Holy-fucking-shit-keep-going’ in approximately a single second. It took every bit of effort and willpower to draw the second rune and completely fill the second cycle with mana before I fell to my knees with a whine. Thankfully, Brooke seemed to know exactly what was transpiring, and knew exactly what I needed in that moment. As the spell flared out and I fell in the throes of climax, the hand I shoved between my legs met resistance from the one that was already there.
I leaned all my weight on Brooke as her soft, delicate fingers quickly probed between my folds and assisted in drawing out as much pleasure from my ‘Insta-gasm’ as possible. She wasn’t racing with her movements like I would have, but her digits surged with purpose and precision that achieved the exact same result regardless- sending all sorts of lovely and delightful tingles rebounding through my system as my body quivered uncontrollably. Still, I was vaguely aware of a new voice- still feminine but a bit higher pitched piping up into the room.
“Oh, are we having an orgy? Fuckin’ nice!”
Still dazed from the strange experience that was climaxing with literally zero buildup, I looked up to see the floor and walls being cast in a new glow from a light source secondary to the one built into the ceiling. In the very center of the room was the new arrival.
She was short- notably so. Probably not even breaking five feet tall, if I had to wager an immediate guess. Her skin was glowing, and not in a metaphorical way. Orange flesh was cracked in more places than not, with lines of thick, luminescent liquid flowing through the ravines in her skin like molten lava. However, the lava was not orange or red- it was bright pink like the ‘hair’ on her head. After all, there were no visible strands or volume, it was simply a blaze of smokeless magenta flames that sprouted directly from her skull and licked upwards. A lot like her eyes, actually. Brooke’s eyes were simply glowing with pink light from within. This girl’s were burning from her sockets.
Whereas Brooke had all plump curves and the softness of pure femininity, this girl was lean, lithe and spry. Her nudity let me see that there didn’t seem to be an ounce of fat on her tiny body- well, except for where it counted. Despite her small stature, her breasts still had a bit of swell- perhaps hovering between a B and C cup in proportion, and her butt had a delightful bit of roundness. Most notably, and once again unlike Brooke, the fire elemental didn’t have the folds of a pussy in between her thighs. Instead, a completely-erect cock that appeared to be a tiny bit smaller than Talya (but still almost comically large for such a short girl) sprouted like a proud soldier.
I followed her burning gaze over to where Bianca and Talya were seated on the bench- or more accurately, where Bianca was seated on Talya, who was sitting on the bench. They certainly didn’t waste any time getting settled- in the moments I spent hugging a naked water girl and summoning a horny fire elemental, they had finished stripping and went right for the entree. Of course, now that I had conjured up yet another being that was lighting up the room, both girls looked over. Even though Bianca was red-faced and distinctly slowed down, I could see that she never completely stopped riding Talya’s cock. She continued to rise and fall along the many inches of the Navon-golm’s length. I turned my gaze back to the blazing girl.
“No orgy. Those two over there are off-limits.”
“Aw, shit,” the girl mourned. I grinned.
“Do you need a name, too?”
The fire elemental smiled. “Since I wanna hear ya moan it while I plow you all good, yeah- I need a name.”
Brooke’s accent may have been distinctly southern, but it was still watered down and not very obtrusive. This girl, on the other hand, was pure Australian- almost overwhelmingly so and nearly to the point that it was probably a hurtful stereotype. At least on Earth. I, as Samirah, distinctly remembered having conversations with some people from the southern regions of the Jurshi Archipelago- which was Tonshlur’s equivalent to the Aussie outback- and they held a cultural inflection so unbelievably thick it was genuinely impossible to understand them without an interpreter. Compared to that, even this fire elemental’s borderline mockery of an accent would still be considered ‘light’. Still, I smiled with the name I had thought of since halfway through the conversation with Brooke. Was it an obvious and cliche one? Absolutely. Did I give a shit? Nope.
“How about Ember?”
The elemental took a step forward to where Brooke and I were kneeling, then crouched and reached forward. I could feel the heat coming from her body before she made contact, but when the skin of her fingers met with my breasts that she greedily took in both hands, her warmth was actually quite similar to when I was casting a normal fire spell. I could feel the temperature was several hundred degrees, but somehow it never quite crossed the point of burning or pain- merely hovering on that edge. Instead, that excess heat only made goosebumps rise all over my chest and tingles flare through my nipples when scorching thumbs rolled over them. The elemental was smiling devilishly while I let out a shuddering breath from the sensation.
“Ember… that’s gonna sound real hot when you’re screaming it while I’m inside ya’, darlin’.”
From beside me, Brooke raised an eyebrow. “My, you’re certainly quite forward.”
“Fuckin’ right I am,” Ember gave a heated squeeze of my boobs with such a high temperature that it made the warm fingers of Brooke still inside me feel almost shockingly cold. “If I get summ’ed for a reason, then that means I’m gettin’ my dick wet. No sense wastin’ time, eh? Fuck, you’re a beaute. Gonna look real nice under me.”
I looked between both of my elementals. One, an overwhelmingly gentle and caring water mommy. The other? A- for lack of a better term- fiery vixen who was just as aggressive as her temperature. I let out a horny smile. “Alright ladies, let’s have some fun.”
As Ember’s cock visibly throbbed beneath her crouch- the lines of pink lava actually pulsing with light- I could see a drop of white precum leak from the tip. It was glowing with heat and sizzled when it dripped onto the concrete floor. Ember merely grinned wickedly. “Fuckin’ right we are. I’m gonna make sure to enjoy ya’.”
“Ember, darling, the safe word is ‘Beetlejuice’.” Brooke warned. The fire elemental simply raised an eyebrow but continued her rough groping of my breasts.
“Safe word? The fuck is that s’posed to mean?”
Chapter 48: Fire and Water (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content: (I realize I've actually been forgetting to put these for the last few chapters of my webnovels 0_0)
Female POV x Female x Futa
Vaginal Sex
Anal Sex
Rough Sex
Temperature PlayAuthor's Note:
This year for Halloween, I'm dressing up as a lonely fatass that stays inside, doesn't answer the door, and eats all the candy myself. Coincidentally, it was also what I dressed up as last year. And the year before that. And the year before the year before that. And the year before the year before the year before that. And the year before the year before the year before the year before that. And the-
Chapter Text
I’d gotten railed by a human gargoyle. I’d been fucked half-to-death by a nine-foot harpy with more dick than a crowded room. I’d been molested and triple penetrated by paralytic-cum vine tentacles. I’d been on both ends of a flying werewolf’s knotted canine cock, and just yesterday I’d swallowed down the genitals of a legitimate fucking horse like I was slurping up spaghetti noodles.
But none of those things were quite as strange and thrilling as being sandwiched between two opposing elementals.
Compared to Ember, Brooke almost felt like I was laying on top of a squishy sheet of ice. She gladly took my weight with wet breasts rubbing lewdly against my back and her face nestled in the crook of my neck. One of her arms was wrapped overtop my stomach like some kind of sensual seatbelt, and the other rubbed gently over my thigh that it helped to hold open while the blazing girl took her place.
I’d jumped headfirst into a crematorium- at least, it certainly seemed that way when Ember crawled overtop of me. Having her this close, roughly rubbing my skin with her hands and even licking a nipple with her molten-hot tongue sent the temperature skyrocketing. Still, it never quite fully crossed the border where discomfort met with thrilling pleasure. Even if it felt like I would get a sunburn after too long of a hug, I couldn’t bring myself to care- not when Ember used one hand to waggle her impressive and incredibly-hard cock barely an inch above my awaiting folds.
“Ya’ ready for this darlin’? Bah- ‘course you’re not. Don’t matta’- I certainly am.”
I flicked back a grin of my own and wiped away the sweat quickly drenching my face from the heat. “Hit me with your best god-damned shot. We’ll see who’s walking away after this.” Then, I nestled myself a little bit more comfortably against Brooke’s body like a waterbed, twisted my face, and planted a quick kiss on her wet nose. “Can you play with my boobs a bit while she fucks me?”
Brooke smiled sweetly, then slid both hands up my body to leave a wet trail that steamed in the heat, until her squishy palms were gently cupping my breasts. The contact made me shiver- Brooke felt like I jammed my tits into a freezer compared to Ember’s insane temperature. Of course, I could hardly focus on such a thing when a searing brand of hard flesh made contact with my lower folds to begin prying them apart.
Holy.
Fucking.
Shit.
I involuntarily let out a strained groan at the odd sensation that was the equivalent to shoving a burning coal up my gooch. Of course, even this continued to follow the strange pattern of heat obviously being well beyond what anyone is supposed to handle, but the effect on my body never reaching a critical point. Instead, it felt more like I was chugging a mug of extra-hot-hot-chocolate through my vagina. Uncomfortable and a bit painful? Oh, you bet. Thrilling and pleasurable? Even more so.
“O-oohhh…” I shakily breathed.
Ember’s heat sliding up my tunnel left it ablaze with tingles, warming up my entire lower half like I’d stepped pussy-first into a sauna set to a thousand degrees. Ember laughed heartily and paused halfway down.
“Heh, is this too much for ya’ darlin’?”
I refocused my gaze up to hers, watching the way the pink flames licked out of her eye sockets. Naturally, I grinned in response as I curled my legs up, wrapped them around Ember’s hips, then yanked her inwards until she fully fell on top of me. Heat flooded through my entire core as the entirety of Ember’s length was hilted and I shuddered in that pained pleasure. At that same time, there was loud hissing and sizzling and both elementals on either side of me let out a groan while steam wafted up from where Ember’s chest squished against mine. The fire elemental panted, then at least managed to push her upper half just far enough away to let me see what happened.
Darkened patches of skin covered the spaces just above Ember’s breasts, and the molten pink liquid flowing through the cracks of her skin had visibly crusted over like they had been super-cooled. Then, glancing down at Brooke’s hands still massaging my breasts, the water was boiling with tiny bubbles and her fingers were quivering.
“Hoooh, fuck!” Ember gasped, eyes wide. “Fuckin’ intense, that was.”
“Did it hurt?” I asked. From underneath me, Brooke gently kissed my neck.
“No Samirah, not at all. It was extra tingly in all the right ways.”
“Guess that means we agree on sum’n,” Ember panted. “Oh we gotta try that again.”
I smiled, grabbed both of Brooke’s wrists to pull her hands from my breasts, twisted so her palms faced upwards, then guided her grip onto both of Ember’s tits. The sizzling of a temperature reaction as the conflicting elementals collided was louder now- no longer muffled by being squished against my body. While both girls trembled, I let go of Brooke’s wrists and held either side of Ember’s cheeks to force her to look at me.
“Fuck the shit out of me.”
As soon as the words passed my lips, Ember’s hips fired backwards to retract almost her entire length, leaving a superheated vacancy in my depths. That lasted no more than a fraction of a second before she drove right back forward and filled me with everything she had to offer. Then she repeated the process- all the way out in a long and fast stroke before slamming to boil my depths. Then again. And again.
The sheer heat of her contact was already almost too much to bear, but having that brand of fiery flesh scorching its way up and down my fluttering tunnel- all the while never quite crossing over into pure pain- was nothing less than toe-curling. My hands had to fall to the floor and brace on either side of Brooke beneath me to stabilize myself while my head fell back into the water-woman’s shoulder. The same water-woman that was shuddering like a motorized massage waterbed beneath me while her hands were held firmly against a panting fire elemental’s chest.
There really was no way to properly describe the sensation, and I wouldn’t have been able to with a thousand hours of thinking.
Such intense heat in such a sensitive location, yet somehow perfectly staying at the exact temperature right before the discomfort exceeded the pleasure.
Not burning me despite boiling a water elemental instantly upon contact.
Pulling out and back in to plow my depths and declare scorched earth inside my pussy.
The reaction of my own body was palpable- my entire stomach was convulsing with every thrust. Even if it was baking me alive, my pussy clamped down with such force and greed that I was genuinely surprised Ember could even move. I was drenched from head to toe, but I wasn’t sure how much of it was Brooke’s water, and how much was my own sweat from the furnace rough-fucking me. Frankly, I didn’t care. I was skyrocketing towards my third orgasm of the morning and moaning so loud the people in the next training room over could probably hear me.
When I fell over the edge, all I could do was quickly move one bracing hand over and down to bear down on my clit like it owed me money. My trembling legs were clamped around Ember’s midsection and I ground my ass against Brooke’s pelvis. Unfortunately, I didn’t have the speaking capacity in that moment to beg for something else to get stuffed inside me. Instead, I had to sate myself with what I had, letting my climax run right over me while shuddering between my elementals.
It took a while to come down from my high, especially since Ember continued to pound away. However, when the trembles did begin to fade away, I could see the light through the molten pink of Ember’s skin pulsing erratically.
“Fuck, love. Y-You betta’ get ready for this- ope!”
I cut her off by surging upwards, grabbing the fire elemental’s shoulders with both hands and wrenching to the left to topple us off Brooke. In a moment, Ember’s back was flat against the floor and I was squatting about seven inches deep on her lap, idly grinding away. Wherever sweat dripped from my body and onto hers, I could see the water sizzle and evaporate near-instantly. Her breasts were several shades darker than the rest of her skin, having been cooled down by extended contact with the water elemental. My hair was tangled all over my face and stuck with sweat, but I didn’t care. I simply stared down at the elemental who looked back with wide eyes- err… wide flames. I did offer a quick blow of a kiss before I started moving, however.
It was not a slow movement.
Actually, I lifted from my squat all the way up to Ember’s scorching cockhead before letting gravity take over and drop me hard right to the base. Then again. And again. And again. And again. And-
“You wanna fucking cum?” I taunted while I reamed myself on a branding dick. “Then fucking do it. Go ahead- dump your damned load. See what happens.”
Ember was groaning, but did let out a strained “F-fuck!”
I was forced to gasp as the temperature of her nethers somehow increased even further. Again, it didn’t actually burn or hurt, but I was distinctly aware of the fact that it should have. When the first rope of her molten cum blasted up into my depths, it was like shoving my hands into a sink to do the dishes when the water was barely below boiling, but reversed. Instead, that skin-scorching liquid was injected straight into my depths and smeared with the dipping stick of her equally-hot dick before my thrust brought my pussy up and off of her entirely.
My cunt trembled and quivered at the sudden absence, but I looked down to see wisps of steam drifting off of Ember’s throbbing cock as it spasmed. It bobbed and bucked wildly as thick streams of glowing white lava-spunk were ejected and splattered all over Ember’s own front. It painted her stomach, her breasts, and even her cheeks as she came hands-free. Of course, that was also because of the way my hands were gripped tightly around her wrists and pinning them above her head, forcing her to grunt and groan through the climax she spilled over herself with no further stimulation other than my sweat sizzling against her skin. When the pressure of the cum ropes began to subside, Ember groaned.
“Ah, you fuck! What was that for?”
I leaned down, close enough that my nose was an inch from hers. It was hard to keep my eyes open from the heat- like I was holding my face in front of an open oven. I let out a breath.
“For thinking you even had a chance of beating me. Now that your punishment is done, we can get to the real event.”
I let go of Ember’s wrists and turned in place until I was sitting reverse cowgirl, then used one hand to line the elemental’s cock back up to an awaiting hole.
But not my pussy.
When I lowered my weight and felt that scorching heat of Ember’s cockhead press into the tight ring of my anus, I simply bit my lip in giddy, horny anticipation. As a bit of an afterthought, I reached my hand a little further down and used it to swipe at the fire elemental’s stomach to gather up some of the molten cum that was pooled there. Then, that hand was dragged in several long strokes over Ember’s cock to slicken it with the best kind of lube; natural and organic.
I shuddered and groaned as I sat down, feeling Ember’s length slide up the length of a tunnel usually designed to be a one-way street. Whereas the intense heat made my pussy border on the verge of overstimulation when she fucked me there, having Ember now inside my ass was a whole new sensation. It was all the delightful pressure of taking something up the rear hole, but that heat coming off of Ember’s cock felt like it was radiating through my entire lower half- especially when my butt settled down against the fire elemental’s pelvis and sizzled as the sweat and water on my skin was boiled away. Ember too, gave a noise of pleasure at the sensation and set her hands upon my waist while I leaned back slightly.
“Fuck- you’re damned tight. Gonna ride me, sweetcheeks?” Ember’s tone was almost taunting. I simply gave a grin and looked just to the side where our other companion was seated and watching patiently.
“Brooke, honey, I’d like for you to grow a dick twice the size of Ember’s and fuck the absolute shit out of me while she’s in my ass.”
As if to reinstate my point, I leaned back even further, fully laying down on top of Ember while using her as a heated mattress. Of course, due to the position in which we were joined at the hip as well as her being quite short, it meant I felt her face get squished into my shoulderblades as my back muffled any argument the fire elemental may have had. I did feel a pair of fiery hands slide from my waist up to my breasts and start groping away, so I could only assume Ember didn’t exactly have too much of a problem with it. That only meant there was no resistance on her part as I spread my legs to prepare for missionary like I didn’t have the world’s most pleasurable branding iron dildo shoved up my rectum.
Brooke wore a warm smile as she crawled overtop both of us, her water sizzling whenever a drop splashed down onto Ember’s exposed legs or hands. As she spoke, I could see a growth emerging from between her legs, forming larger and larger.
“You want me to be rough, dear?”
I nodded as the inches of her growing dick crested into the double digits. “Yeah. Give me everything you’ve got.”
“As you wish, Samirah.”
Brooke’s new member ceased forming, and I looked down between us to see that it may very well have been the most literal rendition of ‘twice Ember’s size’ possible. It was a girthy, translucent, shimmering slab of dick over a foot long that instantly made my pussy quiver when the dick’s weight rested on my pelvis. It reached nearly to the bottom of my breasts and dripped liquid all over my stomach that I wasn’t entirely sure was either water or whatever Brooke used as precum. All in all, it almost seemed like ‘Harpy-Dick-Junior’ as I stared at it and licked my lips- mind going a little fuzzy at the prospect of that being inside of me.
Damned elf whore genetics.
Brooke lifted her hips up and away a comical distance to slowly drag the heft of her water-cock along my stomach until eventually the slick tip was lined up with my awaiting folds. I actually shivered at the sensation. After all, my pussy had literally just been fucked by a fire elemental that left it hot and throbbing. Brooke may have been a degree or two above room temperature, but it still felt like an ice cube held against my clit. The water woman took my cheek in one hand and guided me to make eye contact.
“I’m gonna start off slow and work my way into it, okay sweetheart? Just tell me if you want me to slow down, and remember the safe word.”
I reached up and sunk my fingers into the plush softness of her breasts, rubbing my thumbs over a pair of squishy nipples. Meanwhile, my ankles idly rested on the crook of her hipbones- or at least, the water elemental equivalent since they didn’t have bones. Wait, would their bones just be considered ‘hard water’? Eh, didn’t matter- there were more pressing matters. I stared up at the motherly elemental and rolled my eyes.
“I’m not gonna need it. I’m also not going to move, so it’s your job to fuck me hard enough that Ember cums too.”
The squeezing of my breasts suddenly stopped. Then, a muffled response squeezed from under my back. “Waith… whuth?”
I gave a shimmy of my hips to make the scorching cock stir my colon and force a heated groan to tickle my spine. Then, I let my head fall back and rest on the concrete floor while pink fire-hair licked up around my neck and a thick, squishy cockhead started to ease between my lower lips.
“Buckle up, hot stuff. Brooke’s in control, now.”
Chapter 49: Fire and Water II (18+)
Notes:
Sexual Content:
Female POV x Futa x Futa
Rough Sex
Double Penetration
More Temperature PlayAuthor's Note:
Howdy! Not much of an author's note, to be honest, because this is more about shameless self-promotion. You see, I now have a Patreon! By becoming a member over at Chiisii Stories , you get the chance to read these chapters THREE WEEKS in advance of the normal release schedule! (And you also get to help me out financially, but nobody who pays for smut online is doing it out of the good of their hearts, let's be honest...)
Welp, that's it. To the fucking!
(See the end of the chapter for more notes.)
Chapter Text
I could do little more than shudder with a throaty rumble when Brooke’s impressive girth slowly started easing inch after inch inside my carnal tunnel. I was still way too hot and bothered after Ember violated my pussy, so the temperature difference of Brooke felt like I was fucking a very tired and frigid Talya. The main difference being that Brooke’s dick was much squishier inside me and currently had much more size, which only meant that icy temperature was reaching even further. It was delightful.
Of course, it was only made better by the heat fighting against it on the other side of the thin wall separating my vagina and anus. Ember was like a beacon of warmth in my ass, whereas Brooke’s many inches slowly filling me as her hips lowered closer and closer to my pelvis made my toes curl. All I could do was grab a little tighter onto Brooke’s womanly breasts hanging above me while Ember did the same with my own. The fire elemental’s hands were hissing with steam from not only my sweat, but the water constantly dripping off of Brooke’s body.
When Brooke finally hit bottom and her hips gently pressed into mine, it sparked an internal war through my head. Part of me just wanted to wrap my legs around her waist and make sure that she could never pull away. I would be full of both my elementals and could relax in the throes of pleasure. However, the rest of me was flushed with the desire to get hard-railed with such vigor and force that it put my new skill to the test.
I settled for the second option.
I kept my thighs wide open, leaving plenty of space for the womanly water elemental to work as she slowly pulled out. The soft smile on her face never wavered once, even when she started sawing back inside a little bit faster than with her first thrust. After sliding herself free, her third thrust was a touch more insistent than the second. Then the fourth faster than the third. The fifth faster than the fourth. So on and so forth.
By the tenth stroke, Brooke was easing her entire length in long, firm strokes that left nothing but the very tip of her cockhead nestled between my lips before sheathing her wet schlong all the way back inside. Furthermore, when our hips met, they started to make a quiet splashing sound as the speed gradually increased.
Liquid was oozing out of me every time she bottomed out, only to be replaced by whatever was left over when her cock vacated my premises. Like with the water dripping from her form and leaving a puddle on the floor (a puddle that was also steaming where it touched Ember beneath me), her dick was practically shedding layers of the stuff with every thrust. It felt like I was getting fucked by a gelatinous garden hose that was ever-so-slightly turned on.
“Hnngh, faster,” I moaned. Brooke let out a chuckle laced with pleasure.
“Your desire is my command.”
A shuddering breath passed my lips as the pace was picked up. I could do little more than smile contentedly and nuzzle my back a little bit into the heated figure I was laying upon. At the same time, I could feel a bit of breath that burned against the back of my neck like a blowtorch as Ember let out little pleasured sounds. That was to be expected though- Brooke’s thrusts were naturally causing my body to rock back and forth while impaled on the fire elemental’s cock. That rocking only increased with each passing moment as Brooke continued to thrust with more intent and power.
My fingers clenched a little tighter onto the squishy, gelatinous breasts hanging and swinging just above me while the convulsions in my abdomen reached a peak I couldn’t ignore any longer. When my climax hit, it was a hungry one; chewing through my nervous system like a pack of rabid dogs injected with a half-kilo of fentanyl. My wheezing moans whispered out into the air and Brooke simply kept going. She didn’t stop. She didn’t slow. She kept slamming that huge length right to the hilt and back again. Over. And over. And over. Meanwhile, Ember’s heat stretched my anal ring and warmed it up like I was getting ass-fucked by a charcoal chimney that was also massaging my breasts with scalding fingers.
“You look so delightful when you cum, Samirah.” Brooke spoke sweetly, almost disorientingly so compared to her powerful thrusts. I could do little more than groan.
“Then- nngh- then keep doing what you’re doing and you’ll see it a few more times. Haaah, fuck…”
“Your will be done,” Brooke smiled.
Ariel could do little more than stare at her girlfriend getting sandwiched between two elementals, eyes wide as every little whorish and pleasured moan escaping Sam’s mouth echoed through the stone chamber. She probably should have been looking at Talya- who’s lap she was seated upon and rhythmically bouncing-, but her gaze was locked by iron chains to the show happening in the middle of the room.
Ariel couldn’t help but imagine what it would be like to be in Sam’s position. Did it really not hurt to touch the fire elemental? Ariel could see the steam rising as dripping water vaporized instantly on volcanic skin- the same skin that was molesting Sam’s breasts and embedded deep into her rear hole. All of that, and then getting pounded hard by a water cock that looked freakishly large? Ariel knew she would get split in two if she tried- Third Promotion or not. She wasn’t even entirely sure which was doing more of the heavy lifting for Sam- her elven biology being made for sex, or her new skill that supposedly made it easier to do strenuous acts.
Would Ariel get a skill like that? Was there a future where she could possibly take something that size or bigger? Talya already felt huge in her quivering canal- there wasn’t much room for anything more than that. If she already got Sam’s Controlled Fertility skill, then there was a greater-than-zero chance that she could get Intrepid, too.
The thought made Ariel’s heart flutter in her chest, and she twisted her head back around to rest her face in her arms that were wrapped snug around Talya’s neck and shoulders. Meanwhile, she continued to rock her hips up and down, letting the stony length inside of her slide to and fro. Talya’s own arms gently curled around Ariel in a hug, idly rubbing hands on her back in a loving manner that made the heat rise in Ariel’s cheeks and the quivering in her abdomen grow more intense. Ariel whined into Talya’s shoulder and ground their hips together as she came once again on the Navon-golm’s cock.
“Shh, it’s okay. Let it all out,” Talya whispered into Ariel’s ear and continued rubbing the redhead’s back. Unfortunately, it only made Ariel feel even worse. She was the reason Talya couldn’t also enjoy the new elementals Sam made. She had seen the way Talya looked at Brooke- the stony girl absolutely wanted to join Sam in trying out the new spell. Ariel couldn’t blame her; she really wanted to as well.
What was she becoming? She was a warrior- training to uphold her family’s legacy. She was a coward- running away from her problems because she was too scared of what would catch up to her. She was a Blessed- given the ancestral power of the Matriarch just like Grandfather and expected to be a shining light in the discord of the war-ravaged continent she ran away from. She was a hero- chosen by Sam in some ultimate quest to save the world from an unknown threat.
And now, she was a whore. Having sex multiple times a day with two different girlfriends, stripping naked in front of complete strangers and letting someone she doesn’t know fondle her nude body with fingerpaint, and daydreaming about having an orgy with her girlfriends and a pair of polar-opposite elementals.
Ariel wanted to vomit.
It only made things worse that she couldn’t even seem to deal with her own problems by herself. Talya gave up a chance to have fun with elementals just so Ariel wouldn’t be left out when she chose not to join. Both Talya and Sam looked very interested in having an orgy, but Ariel just had to go and fuck that up with her own damned insecurities.
She was the reason her girlfriends weren’t able to do what they wanted.
Ariel grit her teeth and lifted her hips, letting Talya’s stiff length slide free from her snatch until only her cockhead remained. Then, Ariel dropped back down to sheathe it all before bouncing back up. Then down. Then up. Then down. Her speed increased and the sounds of flesh slapping against stone-flesh grew louder. Then, she pulled her face back just enough to stare Talya in the face who raised an eyebrow curiously. Ariel didn’t let a moment pass before she slammed their lips together and continued to roughly ride the Navon-golm.
If Talya was passing up an opportunity just to take care of her, then Ariel was obligated to make up for it.
Talya wiggled her face just enough to break the kiss and chuckle a breath that smelled like chalk into Bianca’s face. “My, you’re eager.”
Bianca didn’t respond- simply holding her forehead against Talya’s as she bounced. Talya smiled. “Well, then we better not waste an opportunity to do more testing. Ani.”
A glow from Talya’s neck emerged, and Bianca glanced down to see the werewolf claw on a leather cord necklace had pink lines criss-crossing over the surface like tangled spiderwebs. The same necklace Talya had been wearing underneath her shirts since they got it back in the Breach.
Beta’s Claw
Grade: Low
Rarity: Mythic
When activated, the next time the wearer releases ejaculatory fluid into another person within twenty minutes, the recipient gains a bonus to all stats for twelve hours. Only one recipient may gain the benefit at a time.
Command Word: ‘Ani’
Talya shuddered, and Bianca felt the member inside of her throb powerfully. The Navon-golm gave another chuckle. “Ooh, that’s warm. Now keep going, little Wolf. Let’s see how much of a bonus this gives when you make me cum.”
I had since dragged one of my hands down to dance on my clit while Brooke continued her pounding. Many inches in and many inches out. The pattern repeated unchanging, but repetition absolutely did NOT mean it was bland. I was letting out guttural groans the entire time and my toes were curling.
For her part, Brooke was panting as well. I knew enough at this point to tell that Brooke was extremely close to her own climax, which was understandable given the rate she was going. I, of course, was a respectful partner and used every bit of muscle control I had to clamp down my tunnel and give her something extra tight to fuck into. The fact that it also made me quiver and groan with the sensation of extra pressure on my sensitive bits was simply an added bonus to the water elemental’s heavy breaths.
“Don’t stop when you cum. Keep fucking going,” I ordered with a strained voice. Brooke gave a strained nod. It was barely a handful of thrusts more (which were more than a handful each) before her face twisted into a mixture of pleasure and exertion.
To be honest, it turned out exactly like how I thought it would.
My pussy was already squelching over with water and my own juices as every thrust seemed to leave behind a shot-glass-worth of liquid. Despite that, I could tell exactly when Brooke started cumming. That’s because I could suddenly feel an intense and powerful stream of pressured water spraying into my depths and scouring my insides clean with each thrust. Like someone stuck a fine nozzle onto the hose plunging into me and cranked the faucet a few turns.
On that same note, it actually felt more like Brooke was peeing instead of cumming. Her climax didn’t spurt out in pulses or individual ropes- it was a single, unending stream of water that pressure-washed my carnal tunnel every time she continued to bottom out at her rapid pace. That odd sensation alone was just enough to send me over the edge once again. I pressed my head back into the floor and bore down on my clit like it owed me money, rocking back and forth into every single one of Brooke’s movements. At the same time, it made the red-iron shaft buried in my ass shift around more and more and Ember was groaning into my back. I felt her stomach convulsing against my spine, and that was all the indication of her own climax that I got before it spilled into me.
Once again, it turned out exactly as I would expect.
That didn’t make it any less intense, though.
Molten heat pumped up into my colon like a thousand-degree-enema. Anywhere that Ember’s cock couldn’t get the depth to reach was suddenly pasted over in sticky, almost tar-like sludge that burned just barely before the point of genuine pain. Unlike Brooke, her climax came (heh) in more traditional ropes and pulses. Still, having the barrier between my vagina and anus being pressure-washed on one side and heat-treated on the other was a temperature shock that made my entire body convulse. Part of me felt like a Wacky-Waving-Inflatable-Arm-Flailing-Tube-Man™, but I wouldn’t have given it up for anything.
Well, except for Talya and Bianca. I would have given it up for them, but I sure hoped I wouldn’t have to. I was very interested in a future where the three of us and any future party members could have some spicy elemental fun.
The pressure of Brooke’s hose-cum slowly tapered off until the tap on the faucet was closed, about the same time that Ember gave out a few weak, final spurts. Meanwhile, I let out a long, content breath and dropped my arms by my side while the water elemental’s rough pace slowed to a halt with her entire length buried deep inside. The three of us stayed like that for many moments before I spoke.
“Ahh, that hit the spot.”
“I’m glad you enjoyed yourself,” Brooke said, her watery strands of hair forming a wet curtain hanging around her face and showering water drops around my head. From underneath me, I felt a muffled voice trying to speak into my back.
I leaned up just enough to free Ember’s head and twisted my face to look at her. “What was that?”
The fire elemental gave a little pat to my boob. “Mind gettin’ off me? Can’t fuckin’ move here.”
I rolled my eyes and started to move. I had to wait for Brooke to exit first, pulling out an unseemly length of water-dick from where it was hidden and backing away to let me roll over and off the fire elemental. My butt was sensitive when I sat with my legs crossed on the concrete floor, looking at my two summons in front of me. Ember was woman-spreading and leaning back on the palms of her hands, while Brooke was delicately kneeling in place. Both of them were still very erect in their cocks, and this new perspective let me see that such an egregious size on Brooke looked downright obscene.
“Is there anything else we can help you with?” Brooke asked with her signature warm smile. I gave a chuckle.
“Actually, my throat’s a little dry. Wanna stand up and come give me a drink?”
Brooke nodded, then rose to her feet and crossed the short distance between us. Despite the obvious lewd nature, her expression remained soft and sweet. Ember, on the other hand, gave a little grumble while the flames in her sockets did something almost akin to rolling her eyes.
“Hmph. Lucky.”
When Brooke stepped just in front of me, I reached up to the large member that was extending at eye-level and gently guided the tip to the space between my lips that I spread to allow access. With a single, firm, smooth movement, I leaned forward in my sitting position and let her slick, soft, squishy wetness glide into and down my throat. The watery surface left trails of liquid dripping down my lips and chin like I bit into an extremely juicy fruit, and of course ran down my throat. I did keep about an inch of space between my nose and Brooke’s pelvis while the rest of her length was gently squeezed by my esophagus. Despite the fact I was throating over a foot of dick, it was uniquely soothing. Not only was her flesh squishy and soft like a weirdly-erect-gelatin-dildo, it was constantly producing a sheen of warm water that flowed down my throat like a refreshing drink.
I made sure to look up and stare Brooke in the eyes while audibly swallowing. Still, that sound wasn’t quite enough to block out the noise of grunts, whines and slapping flesh coming from behind me. I let Brooke slide back and out of my soothed throat before turning around and raising an approving eyebrow.
Bianca was going to town on Talya. Her head was buried in Talya’s shoulder, but her hips were moving so fast and with so much force as she rode the Navon-golm that the stone bench beneath them was actually wobbling a bit. Talya had both hands on Bianca’s ass, but I doubted that she was actually doing much to help the girl move. I figured Talya was probably just holding on for dear life. I watched as her fingers clenched and squeezed the athletic globes of Bianca’s amazing rear end, and her face twisted into an expression I knew all too well.
As Talya groaned and came inside of Bianca, the Battlemage let her powerful bounces cease and slammed down to rest with the entirety of the Navon-golm’s length buried. That didn’t mean she completely stopped moving, however. Bianca continued to grind and rock her hips, eagerly humping away on Talya while the stoney girl visibly pumped a juicy, oily creampie into the redhead’s snatch. Of course, I could only bite my lip hungrily at the sight. From behind me, I heard Ember chuckle.
“Now that’s fuckin’ hot. When do I get a turn?”
I rolled my eyes and turned back to the elementals. “When she’s ready for it. Now that I’ve got that all out of my system, I think I’m ready to move on to some new spells. Bye, girls.”
“Wait, what?” Ember raised a concerned eyebrow. Brooke simply smiled and waved, obviously understanding what was happening. Meanwhile, I dragged my hand in front of me like I was wiping away condensation on a window. I wasn’t entirely sure why, but it felt right to do so. I also didn’t know the exact procedure for un-summoning an elemental. Thankfully, it seemed as responsive as using any of my skills. A mere thought and a wipe with my hands across my vision was all that was needed. Brooke collapsed into a big splashing puddle of water that sat quiet on the floor while gently rolling down to the drains. Meanwhile, Ember’s absence seemed a bit more dramatic.
She exploded.
A burst of pink flames that lit up the room for a half second, so bright that it made me blink a few times. Even through the sunspots left in my eyes, I could see that there was nothing left of the fire elemental but a few errant sparks of burning ash in the air that vanished almost as quickly. I was standing alone. Naked, covered in equal parts water and sweat, and turning around to face my two girlfriends that started to look over. I smiled.
“Alright, any ideas on what combination we should try ne-”
I was cut off by a subtle shift in the floor. A rumbling. Like the room was vibrating. Talya and Bianca both looked around, all of us only growing more concerned as the shaking grew more intense. Then, an abrupt, powerful chime of noise echoed through the private training chamber. It was sourceless and obviously magical, but the sound itself was unmistakable. Just as my eyes widened in shock and the second chime sounded, Talya spoke quickly.
“The warning bells. The city’s in danger.”
Bianca scrambled off of Talya’s lap. Whether it was the violent sex or the implication of something really bad happening, it certainly seemed like the effects of the aphrodisiac had suddenly worn off. Instantly, she grabbed her pants and started tugging them on with a tightness in her voice.
“And all Magisters are being called to duty.”
Notes:
Secondary Author's Note:
I just wanted to say before anyone reads the coming chapters...
I'm sorry.
(Not really, I'm cackling like a supervillain. I have too much power over my world. Someone stop me.)
Chapter 50: Collapse
Notes:
Author's Note:
I heard that you wanted more of our resident centaur. Well, today is your lucky day. I now show a little bit more of the character I've been itching to add since the very beginning of this story, and the one who is also a D&D character that I never got the chance to play.
I'd like you to officially meet Rune.
Chapter Text
Earlier
Rune galloped speedily along the well-worn path, idly tapping a finger to the warbow hung on a clasp at her hip. Her mind was racing like a skipping stone on a lake.
If Samirah really was a Breach monster that escaped, then where did she come from? Based on the news being spoken back in Port Lexin, there were no reports of any Breaches in Kelopa collapsing in the last eight years, and Rune highly doubted that Samirah would have made it that long if that’s where she came from. Was she from the Breach collapse back in Crystal Spires last year? Probably not- that was back in Kavala and monsters from a collapse never stray too far from their Breach.
No- if Samirah was a monster that escaped from a Breach during a collapse, then it would have to be from the one she was told about- the Breach a little bit East of the city. It was a day’s travel usually- if people were on foot. Instead, Rune had broken out into a sprint almost as soon as she passed the farms encircling the port this morning, and she was much faster than a normal person.
A bead of sweat ran down her brow. If this Breach had collapsed and Port Lexin didn’t know, the entire city was in danger. Still though, Samirah had already been in the city, and supposedly had been there for at least a while. That alone raised far more questions than it answered.
Why would a Breach monster pretend to be a half-elf and mingle with the cityfolk instead of killing at first sight? Sure, the center of her soul was the telltale black of a Void-fabricated monster, but why was the rest of it pink? What did pink even mean? Why was it so intense, too? Her soul was burning brighter than anything else Rune had ever encountered.
That other girl- Talya-, why was her soul swirling with pink? Did that mean Samirah cursed her with something? Curses from Void monsters were black splotches, not pink flames, and why would it make Talya’s soul stronger?
Lastly, why did Samirah glow like that? Samirah most certainly didn’t kill Rune, so even if she was a Void monster, she shouldn’t have lit up that way.
The treeline on either side of the path broke away into a large field with extremely tall grass that almost glowed in the light of the sunrise. Although the main road did continue on in a straight line that cut a clean swath right through the field, there was a second trail that curved a bit off to the left. It was obviously less-travelled than the main road leading to Frelos, only being about four feet of packed dirt wide instead of twenty like the road. Rune furrowed her brow and swivelled to start galloping down the smaller trail- the one she was informed led to the Breach.
As per the nature of centaur clothing, it was all but impossible to properly contain her lower bits so they were only covered by a long dress that draped down her sides. However, the dress couldn’t do much about the environment. This trail was so thin and the grass so tall that the dress did nothing to stop the occasional bits of grass she ran over from dragging all along her equine stomach and tickling her sensitive bits. Rune had to force away any acknowledgement of the sensation- now wasn’t the time to get horny. If she started getting aroused, the only thing she’d be able to think about was veering off the trail and sprinting through the field so that the grass was brushing all over her cock and balls. It wouldn’t be quite as much stimulation as humping a leather pad over a counter, but it should still be more than enough to-
Rune shook her head. Dammit, not now. Instead, she kept her gaze fixed on the trail, biting the inside of her cheek in hopes that the pain would help keep her from getting turned on at such an inopportune moment. She already had enough to worry about. Frolicking through the fields with her dick out for all the birds to see wasn’t the way to solve this problem.
Wait…
Rune took a glance to the sky, indeed noting that there were birds soaring high above. There were a lot of them. Five dozen, at least. They were too far to tell exactly the species, but it looked like a mixture of many types- eagles, vultures, hawks, everything. Furthermore, they were also flying in the same direction- away from where Rune was headed.
Back towards Port Lexin.
Immediately, her heart sunk in her chest and a cold sensation crawled up her spine. Unfortunately, the birds were also too far for Rune to try and properly see whether the flames inside them were white or black. Rune unclasped her warbow, nocked an arrow, and kept running down the trail that seemed to curl over a bit of a hill in the field. When she crested it and looked around from a higher viewpoint, Rune’s throat closed.
About a mile away, the skies were filled with hundreds upon hundreds of birds. Some were so large that it took Rune a moment to figure out that no- they weren’t birds. Their wings were attached to the bodies of elk, or even some that looked humanoid. Furthermore, they were all flying almost in a vortex around a single point- a massive tree that was actively twisting and moving as it grew rapidly. In seconds, Rune watched it rise to the height of a redwood sequoia, then beyond that as it continued to double, then triple, then quadruple in size. Despite that, Rune’s eyes flicked over to about three hundred feet ahead, down the trail.
Three people were fighting. Wait- not quite. Just as Rune lifted her bow and started to move to get closer, the situation became both clearer and more bizarre.
One of the figures was wearing what looked like it used to be armour, but was now little more than scraps of cloth and leather that were shredded beyond recognition. Other than that, it was difficult to make out any particular details since they were face-down-ass-up and yelping in pain as another, much larger figure was leaning over them and aggressively thrusting in a sexual manner. That larger figure was completely nude, with deep and rugged tanned skin, long black tangled hair, and a pair of huge brown wings sprouting from her back. One huge hand was wrapped around the waist of the person she was fucking, and the other pinning down the second individual that seemed to be fully clothed with a few bits of armor overtop. As Rune got a bit closer, she could make out that both of the people on the ground had bright, burning white souls in their chest- more so than normal people. Blessed.
The large, nine-ish foot figure pinning both of them to the ground, however, had a pit of darkness in her chest swirling with wisps of pink light.
However, that same being then screamed in pain as Rune’s arrow slammed in her shoulder. At nearly the same moment, Rune watched a burst of lightning blast from the clothed figure being pinned and surge through the monster’s body, forcing it to step back and let both of its prey free. The one that cast the lightning scrambled to their feet. The girl that had been getting fucked simply collapsed into the dirt and groaned loudly. Rune also noticed that there were two other people lying down on the trail, but they weren’t moving. Not only that, their chests were vacant. A pair of glowing flames hovered a few feet away, drifting through the air like a jellyfish in a current.
The harpy stared furiously at Rune who stopped at a comfortable distance- a little over a hundred feet away- and Rune’s eyes went wide. No wonder that girl who was getting fucked wasn’t getting up- the member sprouting from between the harpy’s legs was at least as big as Rune’s, and the harpy most definitely hadn’t been gentle. Another blast of lightning tore Rune’s attention back to the situation at hand and elicited another yelp from the monster. Unfortunately, Rune wasn’t quite fast enough in releasing her next arrow. By the time it sunk to the feathers in the side of the harpy’s neck, it had already leapt forward and swung out one hand topped with creepily-long taloned fingers.
Rune knew the lightning-mage was dead before they even hit the ground. It wasn’t even because of the shower of red and gore as the entire front of their body was carved open- it was because of the way that the flickering white light inside the mage passed straight through their collapsing body with no resistance. It simply held its place in the air as the soul’s housing suddenly dropped. At the same time, the harpy started glowing. Like a secondary form of light, the world around the harpy seemed to become illuminated in a glowing shadow as its soul pulsed intensely. It stayed that way for a moment, even as the feathers of an arrow sprouted from the side of the harpy’s neck along with a gout of blood. Only after the harpy turned to face Rune with a furious expression did the pulse of dark-light start to fade back to normal.
Almost exactly like it did with Samirah back in the Blushing Reply.
Despite having been shot, electrocuted twice, and then shot in the neck, the harpy moved with an uncanny speed. All that was in addition to a myriad of other wounds that Rune could see oozing with ichor all over the harpy’s body. It was covered in scars, bruises and burn marks, many of which appeared to have been caused prior to Rune’s arrival. Those wounds seemed to do nothing to slow down the monster, though.
Rune took off in a sprint towards the side- intending to loop back around towards the only still-living figure on the ground. Despite her speed, it was clear that the nine-foot-tall harpy was faster. Even so, Rune had enough time to nock an arrow, twist at the connection between horse and elf, then release.
Rune wouldn’t necessarily call herself an amazing shot- especially when trying to sprint at the same time-, but she could hit moderate-sized targets with some semblance of what could be considered ‘reliability’. She was already surprised she managed to hit the monster in the neck with her previous shot. This arrow would have likely gone straight through one of the monster’s eyes- had it not been for the large arm the harpy held up in front of its face to protect itself as it chased her down. Feathered wood and steel punched almost all the way through the limb thanks to the force of such a heavy bow, and even if it wasn’t a kill shot like it would have had it not been blocked, it did manage to throw the harpy just enough off-balance that it stumbled a step and had to waste a precious moment to catch itself instead of catching up to Rune. The centaur skidded to a stop beside the figure on the ground.
“Can you fight?!”
“Fucking bitch…” the girl muttered, pushing herself to her hands and knees. This close, Rune could make out skin the colour of melted chocolate underneath the scraps of what was left of her clothes. She was streaked with blood from various scratches and cuts, and a long, black, fuzzy tail was matted and tangled while tucked between her legs. Her black hair was short and scruffy, through which two large, triangular feline ears the same colour emerged but were folded back. When she stood, Rune could see that the girl had yellow eyes, with large pupils rounded with anxiety and anger. Those eyes then turned towards the harpy and both the girl’s hands lifted in a combat stance like she was ready to duke it out in a bare-knuckle brawl.
Then, the cat-girl charged the harpy head-on.
Rune released another arrow and crouched down low enough to rest a hand on the leg of the deceased lightning mage. Part of her wanted to hesitate and think this through, but there wasn’t time. The rest of her wanted to vomit. Instinctively, her other hand reached to one of the pouches on her side. She needed it. She needed it, and it wasn’t there. Because she lost it. Back when she had to run because the town chased her out and she didn’t have time to get her things. She was able to buy a simple bow this morning, but not a mask. Not something to help her cover up.
Fingers fumbled, but her other hand continued to hold the corpse’s leg. This was serious danger, not just to herself but also this girl that was charging down some super-harpy. She didn’t care if she would need to run away again- she wasn’t going to stand by and let someone die if there was a chance she could have done something to save them. Even if the thought of what she was doing sickened her and made a swirling mess of unease in her stomach- she had to do it.
As the tingling chill flowed through the veins of her arm and into her fingertips that were clasped on the corpse’s leg, Rune kept her attention fixed on the collision between the two figures. The girl ducked under a swing of the harpy’s claws and used that instant to drive a closed fist directly into the heavy, dangling scrotum of the nude monster. Rune felt her own womanhood shrivel and wince at the sight, especially since the apparent force far exceeded what should have been possible with a normal punch. Instead, it looked like a pair of grapefruits were hit dead-on with a warhammer since they pretty much exploded on contact with the cat-girl’s fist.
The howl of pain that emerged from the harpy nearly made Rune let go of the corpse just so she could cover her ears. She didn’t- instead maintaining her grip and feeling her touch grow even tingly-er while the ground rumbled. She could see the dirt of the trail churning and shifting, and considering the rate that the tree was still growing, Rune could only assume that this earthquake was actually the root system tearing through the ground and spreading as the tree continued to block out more of the early-morning sunlight. She did her best to ignore it and focus on the task at hand.
Out of the corner of her left eye, she could see one of the floating wisps of white flame nearby start to get sucked in her direction. It was barely a second before it sunk into the palm of her other hand that she outstretched to meet it with a rush of warmth and pressure. Even though it had nothing to do with the magic itself, Rune felt lightheaded and wanted to throw up. She hated it. She hated this. She hated having to go through this and having to defile the sanctity of death. Still, the magic worked away. Like bubbles in her bloodstream, she felt the energy flow up her arm, through her chest, then down her other arm still holding the body. Then, that pressure vanished just as another yelp sounded from the scuffle.
This time, it wasn’t the harpy- it was the girl. The harpy had whipped around and managed to wrap a huge hand with six-jointed fingers around one of the cat-girl’s arms. It locked her in place long enough for the harpy’s other hand to raise and rake long talons directly into the Blessed’s stomach.
To Rune’s surprise, there was no glow of a monster that just took a life. Sure, there was a spray of blood, but not as much as when the harpy had carved open the mage. Instead, the girl yelled, then reached as far as she could and punched into the joint of the harpy’s elbow that then proceeded to bend in the opposite direction with a crunch. The girl fell to the ground as the harpy’s broken arm couldn’t hold her anymore, and the monster loomed over her. It was dripping with blood from various wounds and what used to be its testicles, with a limp arm dangling by its side and enough fury in the monster’s eyes that it could make a raging bull stop dead in its tracks. It reached down with its other arm and a snarl towards the bleeding girl-
The harpy’s head snapped back up at the sound of someone sprinting at it- but it wasn’t Rune coming to the girl’s rescue. Instead, Rune nocked and fired another arrow that just barely missed the harpy as the lightning mage launched themselves at the monster like a rabid animal.
The harpy’s good hand did swipe out and carve across the front of their body once again, scattering even more red along with several chunks of flesh. However, the mage was completely and utterly unperturbed by the concept of pain or damage. A pale white glow didn’t come from their chest, but instead surrounded their entire body like a cloak while they tackled into the side of the harpy and began clawing away with fingernails. Not causing any notable damage since the harpy was very tough, but absolutely distracting it long enough for Rune to nock and fire yet again.
The cat-girl had also pushed herself to her feet again, and Rune could see her entire front was covered in blood from several wounds that carved across her stomach. Her eyes widened even further at the sight of the lightning mage going feral, but did kick out at the harpy’s knee with yet another crunch of breaking bone upon impact that brought the harpy down onto that limp leg. The girl was batted away by an arm that then turned back around and plunged taloned fingers all the way through the lightning-mage’s chest. Rune even saw her claws sprouting from the mage’s back.
The mage didn’t even flinch- continuing to claw, growl, and even snap with teeth as their neck extended to try and bite the harpy. The harpy snarled, slammed her impaled hand down into the ground and pinned the lower half of the mage beneath her good knee before tearing upwards. A shower of red and gore followed as the space just below the mage’s ribcage split open and they were turned into two different pieces that were thrown to the ground. The harpy turned to face the punchy girl once again and-
The top half of the lightning mage viciously crawled forward and bit down on the bare thigh of the monster, forcing another grunt of pain. Rune knew that even if the harpy had thick skin, there was a damned good chance this was still causing damage. After all, what was left of the mage would be fighting back every possible bit of force and effort. It would shatter its hands with every punch. It would bite down so hard that it either tore off chunks of flesh or ripped its own teeth right out of its mouth.
Such was the nature of the undead when commanded to attack.
Rune’s arrow sunk into the harpy’s chest, yet somehow the monster continued to thrash and flail. Didn’t the people in Port Lexin say that this Breach was only a rank one? No monster in there should be able to take this kind of punishment- not even a rank one boss. What was going on?
Rune didn’t have the opportunity to fire another arrow. That’s because the cat-girl had run back up towards the harpy. Since it was on its knees, it meant that the height difference had been shifted several feet down, letting the girl slam a punch right into the side of the monster’s neck thanks to its attention being focused on the corpse biting chunks out of its thigh. Rune wasn’t entirely sure what killed the monster- the punch snapping the creature’s neck, or that it slammed into the base of the arrow that had been sprouting from that location and sent the projectile forward with so much force that it extended out the other side with a splatter of blood. Either way, Rune watched the harpy suddenly go still and limp, falling backwards as the dark flame in its chest flickered away into nothing.
The corpse of the mage, of course, didn’t give a single care that the harpy was dead. Even from here, Rune could hear it growling and tearing away flesh as it beat with its hands to whatever it could reach. Just off to the side, she could even see the mage’s disconnected legs twitching- trying desperately to get closer to the harpy so it could follow the single-minded order of ‘Kill’.
At least, until Rune lifted her hand forward and closed her fingers. The white-cloak glow surrounding the mage’s body was yanked like someone pulling a tablecloth. Through her left eye, Rune watched the light lurch and solidify back into a single glowing ball of energy that began drifting through the air aimlessly once again just like the others nearby. At the same time, the feral corpse fell completely still. Meanwhile, Rune knelt to the ground and emptied the contents of her stomach all over the dirt trail.
The cat-girl stared at the mage, then at Rune for several seconds while holding a hand to her bleeding front. “What the fuck was that?”
Rune shuddered and heaved for a few seconds before wiping her mouth with her arm. She spoke in a shaky breath. “The only way I could save your life. Now come on! We have to go warn the city that the Breach collapsed sometime in the last few days.”
The girl staggered over on unsteady steps, falling to her knees beside one of the other bodies on the trail. This was a male wearing full armor that was carved open like a tin can. Through the gashes in the helmet, Rune could see that there wasn’t much of anything left of the man’s face. The girl ignored that and reached for a pouch secured around his hip and tore it off his belt before pulling out a small vial of thin, dark green liquid with a few clumps floating around. The girl had no hesitation in popping the cork and throwing her head back to chug it down. Rune watched the open wounds bleeding all over the girl’s front start to close. Not completely, but enough. The girl stood, spat out a wad of blood, then pointed back towards the still-growing tree that looked a little more akin to a small mountain at this point.
“Last few days? That damned thing broke open about two minutes ago. It’s spitting out monsters I’ve never even seen before.”
Rune looked at the tree, then at the girl, then down to the armoured corpse that had held the potion. Rune gritted her teeth and glanced over her person. All she had was her saddlebags with some rudimentary supplies, but nothing she could use to cover up. At least until Rune reached back, tore off a long swath of fabric from the side of her dress where it started to drape back over her equine body, then wrapped and tied the sash of brown cloth around her face. It only covered her mouth and nose before bunching up under her chin, but it did help to still the racing of her heart. Already, she could feel herself calming down, only aided further by the centaur reaching under the neckline of her dress and pulling out the silver ring so it rested on top of the fabric rather than underneath. She didn’t want to feel it on her skin anymore. Shaking hands stilled, then one placed onto the armoured breastplate of the dead warrior when she knelt down.
One of the flickering lights nearby sucked into the Revenant’s outstretched palm, then flowed through her body into the new vessel. The masked centaur watched the corpse’s one remaining eye suddenly go from limp and laxed to focused, twisting in its socket to stare at the Revenant that brought it into existence. Even though it was moving, the eye was still glassy like a taxidermied animal- a clear enough sign that this person wasn’t actually alive. Off to the side, the cat-girl shifted to her back foot.
“What kind of magic is this? I’ve never heard of a Blessed that could raise the dead.”
“I’m not Blessed.” The Revenant stood back up solemnly as the armoured corpse rose to its feet. She turned her attention to it. “Run around the field and make as much noise as possible. Keep the attention of as many monsters for as long as you exist. Go.”
The undead didn’t even nod or give an acknowledgement of the commands- it simply turned and began sprinting away towards the growing tree, letting out a horrendous screaming wail bubbling through a severed throat. Several birds instantly swooped down towards it, squawking, pecking and clawing at armoured plates, but ultimately being led away from where the two were standing. The Revenant looked back to the girl.
“That should buy time while we run back to the city.”
The girl watched the armoured man sprint away screaming with a frown. “I only knew this party for three days. We weren’t friends, but they were good allies nonetheless.”
The Revenant nodded her head. “He fights in death as he did in life. Now ride me.” She extended a hand outwards to help the cat-girl mount her.
Despite everything, the girl actually managed to cock a grin. “Woah, that’s awful forward for someone you just met. Usually that’s a third-date kinda deal.” The centaur felt her face heating up. Before she could stammer out a clarification, the girl smiled, then took the Revenant’s hand and easily hopped up into a straddling position despite the fact there was no saddle of any kind.
“I know what you meant- I’m just messing with you. I’m Val, by the way.”
The centaur pulled down the impromptu bandana covering her face until it bunched around her neck, then reached and slipped the ring back under her shirt. “Rune.” She turned around and started to trot back down the trail- slowly gaining speed. “Now hold on tight- I can get us back to the city in fifteen minutes.”
“Do you think that’ll be faster than the monsters?”
“I don’t know,” Rune said. “But we’re gonna find out.”
Val scooched forward a bit and wrapped her arms around Rune’s elven waist to secure herself. Rune felt a chuckle of breath against her shoulder.
“By the way, sorry if you can feel my dick pressing into your back- my pants are shredded and I just got assfucked by a harpy with a dong twice the size of anything I’ve ever taken.”
Rune tried to keep a straight face while her canter turned into a gallop. “I’ve never heard of Breach monsters do anything but kill. They don’t even hunt for food- they exist only to attack anything and everything.”
“I dunno either, but something’s fucked up with this Breach. I’ve been in it five times before and I’ve never seen those exploding acid lizards or those kinds of harpies. Fuck, the damned thing even talked to us.”
“The harpy talked to you?” Rune’s eyes widened, but she kept her attention on the trail she blitzed down. She felt Val nod against her shoulder.
“Yeah. It literally asked us if we wanted to have sex or get murdered. We didn’t think it would be that strong. Rei and I gave up after it killed Barry and Hannah. Not even the boss was that strong every other time I went through that Breach. At least it seemed to enjoy the idea of fucking more than it wanted to kill us.”
Rune shook her head. “That doesn’t make any sense…”
“Nah, what doesn’t make any sense is that the fucker seemed like she was looking for someone, and was disappointed when we weren’t them.”
The centaur paused. “The monster was looking for someone?” Deep down, she already knew the answer before Val said it.
“Yeah, apparently there’s some elf chick named Samirah and the harpy mentioned something about a ‘second round’. Do you know her?”
Chapter 51: City Under Siege
Notes:
Author's Note:
*Me saying Bloody Mary into the rearview mirror three times so I can watch that bitch try to keep up*
Chapter Text
I was very careful with my steps as I walked down the carpeted hallway, trying to keep the plate in my hands as steady as possible. A bit of the tomato soup did spill out of the bowl and down onto the plate when I nudged open the bedroom door with my foot.
“Mom, dinner’s ready.”
The figure laying in the bed lifted their head, then gave a weak but sweet smile as she started slowly pushing herself into a sitting position. The process was obviously painful by the look on her face and Mom had to stop halfway through- twisting to the side and holding a brown cloth over her mouth in a violent coughing fit. When she pulled it away, I could see bits where the brown was darkened with red. I tried to ignore it and set the plate down on the nightstand. Two halves of a grilled cheese sandwich and a bowl of tomato soup so full it was teetering on overflowing.
“Hannah, baby, why did you make so much soup?” Mom was weakly chuckling at the bowl with a wide smile. I could only frown and rub one arm.
“They were out of our normal soup at the store, so I had to get a different brand. I didn’t think the can was that much bigger though. I’m sorry.”
“Oh sweetie,” Mom gently grabbed my hand in hers. It was cold and frail. “I’m not upset. In fact, I should be the one apologizing to you.”
“Why?” I raised an eyebrow. Mom turned her head as she coughed once, quickly lifting the cloth to her mouth in case of another fit, but no further coughs followed. She lowered the cloth and faced me again, returning her hands to mine.
“Because twelve year old girls shouldn’t be needing to make grilled cheese for their mothers every night.”
“Mom, that’s not your fault.”
“Just like how it’s not your fault that the store was out of our tomato soup.” She smiled sweetly. “But if you insist on apologizing, then I’ll just have to do the same.”
We looked at each other for a few moments before I awkwardly pulled my hands from hers. “Well, I’ll let you enjoy your dinner-”
“Hannah, wait.”
I stopped in my attempt to turn around, looking at Mom who had a strange expression on her face. Usually she looked sad, tired, in pain, or all of them at once. Those were still there, but there was something new- a softness I didn’t know how to describe with an emotion. “Can you sit and eat this with me?”
“Uhh, okay?”
With a bit of effort, Mom scooched her legs over to make room, then patted the space beside her on the edge of the bed. I sat down slowly while Mom reached over to the plate. She picked up both halves of the grilled cheese, then handed one to me with a soft smile.
“Don’t worry about the crumbs, sweetie.”
As I dunked one corner of the sandwich in the soup then took a bite, I pieced together the information in my mind. Both of us sat quietly as we chewed. I swallowed first, then looked solemnly at Mom.
“You don’t have much longer, do you?”
Mom continued to chew slowly. After a while, she swallowed down her bite and shook her head. “No, I don’t think so.”
“We can go to the doctor again-”
Mom placed a hand on my thigh. “Baby, they’ve already done everything they can.” In the silence that followed, Mom rubbed her thumb in little circles around the doughnut designs on my pajama pants. “It had to get worse eventually. We both knew this was gonna happen for a while. Now it’s time.”
My throat felt prickly and dry, but I nodded. “Should… should we go to a hospital? So you can be more comfortable?”
Mom shook her head again. “I’m comfortable here, in my home.” She squeezed my thigh a little bit. “And I’d like to spend my last night with my daughter.”
“Your last night? Like… it’s happening now?” My eyes widened and started to feel wet. Mom chuckled, coughed, and then set her sandwich half with a single bite back down on the plate. I followed suit and Mom gently grabbed my hand.
“No, it’s not happening now. But it will happen within a few weeks and I’d rather it happen now.”
Before I could ask any questions, Mom squeezed my hand.
“Baby, I’m in pain. I can’t breathe. I can’t sleep. I can barely even walk to the bathroom, and my own daughter is being forced to tend to me like a nurse while she watches me wither away.”
“But Mom-”
She reached up and wiped a thumb along my cheek to clear away a tear that started falling.
“I’ve lived a good life. But this…” She gestured with her free hand around the room. “This isn’t living anymore.”
I stayed quiet for several moments, fingering the grilled cheese in my hand before sniffling. “I’m not ready yet.”
Mom frowned and I could see wetness in her eyes.
“I know baby, but you won’t be ready in a couple weeks either. Even if you had years, you won’t ever be ready for it. Nobody is. But we still have to deal with it when it happens, and we’ll have to go through every single day wondering if it’s gonna be my last. Every morning when you leave for school, you won’t know if I’ll still be here when you come home.”
The tears started leaking out of her eyes, much like they did with mine. Still she squeezed my hand.
“And on that day when you come home and I’m not here anymore, you’ll have to deal with that all by yourself. I can’t-” Mom choked a bit. “I can’t let that happen to you.”
I sniffled through a sob, then wiped my nose with one hand while Mom let the one on my cheek drop softly to the bed. “So you want to do it now?”
Just like she did on my pajamas, Mom rubbed her thumb in little circles on the back of my hand. She nodded. “This way, our last memories of each other are a good moment.” Mom then reached over, grabbed our sandwiches, and placed mine back in my hands. She let her hand linger for a while, but turned away and lifted the cloth to her mouth as she started coughing heavily once more. I stared down at the single bite in my sandwich, only looking back up when the coughing stopped. Mom had a sad smile on her face.
“So now, the two of us are gonna eat some amazing grilled cheese, and then we are going to have that gigantic fucking bowl of tomato soup-”
I couldn’t help but chuckle through a sob at the sudden vulgarity, with Mom following suit in her own weak laughter. After a few seconds, Mom winced and reached over to pick up the container of morphine tablets sitting on the nightstand.
“After that, I’m going to swallow every pill in this bottle. You’re gonna sit beside me in the bed, and then the two of us are going to watch reruns of The Price is Right.” Mom put the container back down on the nightstand and returned her hand to my thigh. I wiped away a few more of my own tears while she continued, sniffling as she did.
“When it happens, you’re going to close my eyes, give me a kiss on the cheek, and then go into the kitchen to call nine-one-one. At that point, the operator will tell you everything you need to do, and you won’t be alone. Okay?”
I didn’t respond, simply looking down at the sandwich in my hands. Mom rubbed my thigh.
“Hannah, sweetie?”
I blinked more wetness from my eyes and looked back up to meet hers with a nod. “O-okay.”
Mom smiled brightly, and this time it wasn’t sad. There was sadness in it, of course, but ultimately the expression was filled with something more akin to acceptance, or even hope. She gestured to the grilled cheese in my hands, to which I brought it up and took a second bite. Mom did the same, eyes twinkling. After I swallowed, I had to choke back another sob that would interrupt my sentence.
“Tell Dad I love him.”
Mom smiled through her chewing, eventually downing the bite and then grabbing my hand to give a light squeeze.
“I will, baby.”
The three of us got dressed in record time as the tremors only grew more intense- shaking the entire building. Glass was shattering and the concrete all around us was crumbling and cracking. Still, we sprinted up the stairs and joined the rest of the Primes running around a crumbling guild hall. Warning bells were sounding throughout the city, there were distant screams, and the entire front of the Magister hall looked to have collapsed. I managed to just barely catch the sight of the ground exploding further down the street as some creature jumped out from the earth and went straight through the side of another building. Wait- that wasn’t a creature.
It was a huge column of tangled wood.
The colossal root grew so fast and with so much force that it erupted out of the street with a shower of dirt, soil and cobblestones and punched through the dead center of the building that was already starting to collapse. It came out the other side and seemed to twist back down to grow back into the ground, almost like a dolphin that had jumped out of the water.
“Everyone out of the buildings!” Someone was yelling. I didn’t know who, and I frankly didn’t care about anything other than following that really, really good advice. The entire hall was crumbling around us and a nearby Prime had to leap out of the way as a chunk of the ceiling slammed down where they had been standing. I gripped onto Bianca’s hand a bit tighter, hoped that she was holding Talya’s hand as well, then started running out onto the street where the impending threat of a building coming down on top of us wasn’t as present. When I turned back, I could see that Talya was indeed with Bianca and I, but neither of the girls were looking at me. Their eyes were wide and their jaws were dropped at something off to the east. When I followed their gaze, I imagined that I looked much the same way.
For a moment, I thought someone must have set off ‘Ye Olde Nuclear Warhead’ with the mushroom cloud that was rising way off in the distance, visible even over the treeline. Then, after a second, I realised that it wasn’t a cloud. It was leaves. It was wood. It was branches, and it was foliage.
A single, massive tree rivalling the Burj Khalifa was extending further and further into the sky way off in the distance. Just as quickly, it dwarfed its old size and continued to become thicker, larger, and more prominent on the horizon until my gaze was starting to be twisted upwards to look at it instead of forwards. Bianca’s voice was weak when she spoke.
“The Breach is collapsing.”
I’d heard the nightmare tales. Forty years ago, on Shatterock Island in the Jurshi Archipelago. Eight years ago, at the Vigil in south Kelopa. Last year, in Crystal Spires back in Kavala. Scholars still couldn’t explain why it happened- only that sometimes the wall between Tonshlur and the Void would fracture at the gateway of a Breach. Then, the Breach would ‘collapse’, but that was hardly the right word for it. Instead, it would almost turn inside-out; conjuring the entirety of the Breach into the real world.
A crashing of stone tore our attentions as a second colossal root exploded out of the ground- this time dead in the center of the Magister hall. By the time the root leapt back into the ground and made a bulky wooden archway the size of a bridge, the rest of the guild hall was collapsing in on itself and several running Primes vanished under the rubble.
Talya instantly ran towards the building, as did most of the nearby Primes that managed to get out. I moved to follow, but stopped as Bianca started running in the opposite direction.
“Where are you going? We have to help them!” I yelled. Bianca visibly grit her teeth.
“If the Breach is collapsing, then there’s gonna be monsters swarming the city in a couple of minutes. All our equipment is back at the inn, including my sword and armour.”
I looked up and glanced further down the street to the Coral Cradle, where people were running and screaming to get out of the building. Windows were shattering and the wooden walls were visibly splintering as the ground shifted too much for the building to maintain its structure.
“Dammit!” I swore. “Go get your stuff, then help everyone out of the building! Meet Talya and I back here when you’re done!”
Bianca nodded, let go of my hand, then sprinted off down the street. Wait- had she always been that fast? She crossed the distance in less than a few moments, vanishing out of sight faster than I could properly comprehend. Whatever- I had my own job I needed to do. I turned back to the collapsed guild hall and saw about two dozen other Primes all working to start clearing rubble. Some were pulling away chunks with their bare hands, the stronger ones moving entire sections of rock or lumber. Those that didn’t have that much strength were using a variety of weapons or skills to break apart larger pieces into smaller sizes easier to move, and I could even see another water mage quickly blasting away a fire before it could spread.
Unfortunately, I was well aware from the party options Bianca, Talya and I had sorted through yesterday that of the fifty-ish Primes currently in Port Lexin, only about fifteen were Second Promotion or higher- including the three of us. In other words, it meant that all of us were little more than a bunch of rookies having to deal with a catastrophe. Still, that also meant that we needed every single one of us we could manage. The more people with magic and powers we had trying to help, the better.
I thought back to some of my first lessons with Bianca- that untested rune combinations were unpredictable and subsequently dangerous. Right now, though, there were people trapped under a collapsed building and I most certainly wasn’t strong enough to start moving rubble. I lifted a hand and let the pink cycles appear in front of me, watching as they went from empty to filled in less than a second. I barely managed to feel the pressure of holding back the spell before I had already scrawled a quick combination of runes that might work and let the light of the spell shatter. Nothing emerged from my palm.
Instead, a column of water exploded out of the ground about ten feet in front of me like a burst pipe. Only part of the water splashed down onto the ground- the rest of it seemed to coalesce into a freestanding pillar that held its shape. Then, the pillar started moving.
Navon. Person.
Goss. Large.
Water element.
The water elemental looked absolutely nothing like Brooke had. For one, this one was over twice as tall, with the top of its form looking to crest about twelve feet in the air. It didn’t even have a head- it was a big, burly ball of swirling clear liquid with thick stumpy legs and arms like a really pissed-off Kool-Aid Man. Despite not having any kind of face or expression that I could see, it did seem to look at me for a second. It took a moment for me to realise it was probably waiting for orders.
“Get everyone that’s trapped under the building out!”
I watched the elemental pivot around and slam down heavy footfalls of water with so much weight and force that everyone nearby got splashed with every step. Several other Primes were staring at the elemental with wide eyes, but quickly turned back to try and help. Not that it was much needed. When the elemental got up to the rubble, it shoved its arms through the pile. Material was sucked up into the elemental’s arms and body like some giant vacuum/rip-current, then shot straight through its back to get tossed behind it. As it cleared space in front of it, the water beast slowly walked through the rubble and sent more of it flying outwards.
Well, that was certainly a nice surprise. I had been hoping for something big and strong that could help move the rubble. Instead, I got a giant water-woodchipper that was clearing away brick and lumber faster than any of the other Primes.
I was briefly worried that when it came across someone trapped, it would shoot them out of its back as well. Those fears were suaded when I watched a larger pile of rubble get ejected as the elemental walked forward, leaving a pair of people lying on the ground completely unaffected by whatever vacuum thing the elemental was doing. Sure, they were covered in water as the elemental dripped all over them while it walked directly overtop, but otherwise untouched by my magical snow-blower. I watched Talya sprint forward up to them and quickly look for wounds. After a healing spell, both of them stood up, then started to help with clearing more rubble.
The elemental did collapse into a huge splash of water after about a minute, signifying that whatever duration this combination had was extremely short. However, the rubble covering the stairs leading down into the practice area started rumbling and shifting at a pace different from the continual earthquake rocking the city. Furthermore, a few beams of white light were starting to shine through the gaps- quickly growing in intensity. One of the Magisters who was pulling away at that pile stood up and backed away.
“Get down!” He yelled.
Everyone listened. All the nearby Magisters, whether they were the non-Blessed Partisans serving as general police or the Blessed Primes acting as the special forces hit the deck. A second after I dropped to my knees and covered my head, I heard an explosion emerge from the stairway tunnel and the ambient light surged like the amount of suns in the sky had turned from one to three. Just as quickly, the light faded, and I looked up to see a charred, smoking hole blasted out from where the stairwell used to be. Then, a figure stepped out from underground- one I recognized from the list of current Primes in the city.
I couldn’t remember a whole lot of details about her- only that her name started with an ‘L’, and she was the only Fourth Promotion in the entire city. Some kind of mage that used light, or something. Lilah- no, Laura? Hmm… that didn’t seem right, either. Lydia? No, that wasn’t it.
Fuck it. ‘L’ walked up out of the hole, a short and stout dwarven girl with long blonde hair that was tangled and tussled. She turned around to visibly examine the situation while about a dozen other individuals all scrambled out of the tunnel she carved, and settled her eyes on the still-growing tree taking up more and more of the horizon. I watched her grit her teeth, then let out a breath before turning back to everyone.
“Partisans, start evacuating the city! Escort civilians to safety to the north and south exits and the western docks! Primes, leave the civilians to the Partisans and begin forming defensive lines down Hodges! Slowly fall back to Bekker and then Rake while slowing down as many of the monsters as possible. We’ll retreat to the south after we hold them off as long as we can!”
I recognized a few street names from L’s quick instructions, being ones that extended north and south near the western side of the city. It didn’t take a rocket scientist to understand that she wanted us to act like a wall against whatever would be coming out of the Breach. Then, L started running in that direction.
“Come on! We’ll only have a few minutes before they get here!”
As all the Primes began nervously running after the dwarf everyone unanimously decided was in charge, I looked at Talya and yelled.
“I’m gonna go get Bianca!”
Talya nodded, then took off with the group of Primes while I ran towards the inn that was somehow still standing. It looked to be completely empty, so I ran upstairs to the room that Bianca and I shared. The door was wide open and I saw Bianca furiously strapping on the final bits of the overgrown, broken-looking Oldblood’s Bulwark. The metal itself was gleaming and shining almost uncharacteristically compared to its rugged appearance, obviously being from the soul-bound connection to Bianca. She looked up at me expectantly.
“All the Primes are gonna hold off the monsters as long as possible while the Partisans evacuate the city.”
Bianca nodded and tightened another strap. “I’d rather not have anyone see my sword and armour, but I don’t think we have a choice.” She grabbed a pair of leather boots I recognized as the Trekkers of Stable Casting that we hadn’t had an opportunity to sell yet, then tossed them towards me. “Put those on. Even if they’re terrible, it’s better than nothing.”
As I scrambled to put on the boots, Bianca stood and started loading a satchel with various other important things. I saw a pouch of coin, a few pairs of clothes, the Cleansing Stone and the Potion of Acidic Expulsion all get shoved inside. Then Bianca slid the satchel over to me. I was a bit more distracted by the boots, since they actually seemed to shrink just a tiny bit as I pulled them on, becoming a perfect fit instead of a little loose like they should have been. Score one for magic items, I guess.
When I got the second boot on and stood while slinging the satchel over one shoulder, Bianca grabbed her greatsword. It was glowing faintly, all the acid marks even brighter than the rest of the blade like stains showing up under UV light. Bianca then looked at me and hesitated for a moment.
“Cast an aphrodisiac on me.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Uhh, what?”
Bianca blushed, then took a step closer. “Remember the armour’s effect? It nullifies damage based on how horny I am. Come on. Fire element, Vari and Zekko. Long and Lust.”
I lifted my hand and conjured the pink cycles to appear, then paused. “How much mana?”
Bianca was quiet for a moment. “Max out one cycle. We don’t know how I’ll react with too much of it. Vari should reduce the power in order to increase duration, so it shouldn’t be too much to handle.”
I nodded, then let the runes form as the mana filled the first cycle. Instantly, my own breath caught in my throat and my pussy throbbed with the sudden burst of arousal. I was gasping when I released the spell, holding my hand outwards as a ball of orange flame appeared in the middle of the pink rings. Bianca wasted no time, leaning forward and taking in a long, powerful inhale of the silvery smoke. When she turned away and started coughing, I willed the spell to fade and rested a hand on her shoulder. When Bianca looked up, her entire face was flushed, her pupils were dilated, and she was breathing heavily. In fact, the look of lust and pure horniness she gave me nearly made me cum right then and finish what casting the spell started. Bianca visibly swallowed, then staggered towards the door on unsteady legs with a glowing greatsword in hand.
“Come on, we need to join the defence.”
“How bad will this be?” I asked.
“Actually, I think this’ll be easier than when we were in the Breach.”
I raised an eyebrow. “Why’s that?” Bianca huffed.
“Because when we were inside it, it shaped itself around you and made combat harder because we could bypass so much with sex. That’s not the case anymore. As far as I’m aware, this should be a completely unattuned, basic Breach and everything that comes out of that Breach should be normal. No overpowered harpies, no Boomers, nothing. Just regular monsters trying to kill us.”
I blinked a few times. “I never thought I’d be relieved that something wanted to kill me rather than fuck.”
Bianca smirked. “And yet, here we are.”
Chapter 52: City Under Siege II
Notes:
Author's Note:
Remember when I said at the end of Act One that Port Lexin was the 'tutorial' and that Sam & friends were going to start getting out into the open world?
Yeah, well I also never said what state Port Lexin was going to be in when they left it. Or the residents of the city, for that matter.
Cheers!
Chapter Text
The tremors did seem to stop shortly after Bianca and I left the inn, leaving the ground still and stable once more. However, no small amount of damage had been done. Looking around, at least one in every five buildings had collapsed, and wooden roots the size of Disney Land monorail tracks were lurching up and out of the ground in several places. Smoke was rising from fires across the city, and pretty much everything was trashed. However, looking towards the East was a jaw-dropping level of horror.
I knew the tree of Wuthering Heights was big when we were in the Breach, but seeing it from this perspective was something completely different. For one, it was completely blocking the sunrise, casting the entirety of Port Lexin in shadow. Such shouldn’t have been possible for any tree, but this one was quite literally the size of a mountain looming just outside the city.
Tens of thousands of feet in the air, the bushy canopy of leaves was blowing in the wind like a green-foliaged Mount Everest. In fact, I was willing to say that the city got lucky in that regard. Trees are a lot more vertical. Even twenty-ish miles away like we were, the entire Port probably would have been destroyed if a legitimate mountain came through the Breach. Instead, the tree loomed threateningly in the forefront of the horizon. A pillar of nature, yet completely unnatural.
When Bianca and I reached the aforementioned street that would be the beginning of our defensive line, I could see that there were over a quarter-thousand people taking up arms. About two hundred Partisans and then pretty much all the Primes- some of which were running back just like Bianca and I with special magical items in tow, or simply having been called from various places in the city.
Thankfully, the city already had an emergency plan specifically for this kind of situation. Any kind of settlement or civilization within close proximity to a Breach had them- ever since the first time a Breach collapsed. They may not have been plans to completely hold a city- such a thing wouldn’t be possible against a collapsed Breach that sent literal endless amounts of monsters into the world, but it was enough to try and slow them down while as much of the city evacuated as possible. Given that this Breach was almost exclusively avian threats, all the defences were shaped towards that end.
There were wooden bunkers with spiked roofs that had been rolled out, each looking like a garden pavilion on wheels given a Mad Max lethal hairdo. Large burning braziers the size of swimming pools were spaced around the street on elevated platforms that warriors could stand underneath like perpetually-burning umbrellas, and there were over three dozen completely covered ballistae on carts that had been wheeled out and parked, ready to fire at whatever unlucky target found itself on the other end of those iron bolts. To top it off, all of the Partisans had heavy crossbows and crates of ammunition were placed everywhere, along with more spears than there were people for if anything got a bit too close. All of the Primes were spaced out among the street either in the war-pavilions or under the fire-brellas, hefting weapons and looking towards the giant tree.
As we approached, there were no small number of eyes on Bianca. Even if the broken-plate crop-top moss armour wasn’t an unusual sight, the glowing greatsword held in her grasp was. After all, magical items still tended to look somewhat mundane. My boots were a perfect example- they looked like pretty standard farm boots. Not something that boosted spellcasting power. Bianca’s armour and greatsword, however, were very clearly magical. The dwarven girl- probably in her early twenties- walked up to us. She too, had obviously gotten equipment from somewhere, because she was now holding a long staff (well, long for her four-foot height) made from dark wood with iron rivets interspaced among the top two feet of surface area. Additionally, she held a large iron ring in her other hand that looked oddly like a frisbee with the center cut out.
“Bianca.”
“Lori. How are the defences?”
“About as good as we can get,” the dwarf- Lori- huffed. “They may only be some birds, deer, and flying hags but if anything I’ve heard about other collapses is true, there’s gonna be thousands of those damned things coming our way.”
“And we’re the bait,” Bianca said. Lori chuckled.
“Yep. Gotta distract as many as we can while the city clears out. That’s a nice lookin’ sword you got there. What’s it do?”
I watched Bianca float through the question shockingly easy despite the shortness in her breath from the clear arousal. “Makes my attacks do more damage to creatures trying to attack predetermined allies. Because of that, I need to stay near Talya and Sam.”
Lori narrowed her eyes. “You feelin’ okay? You’re looking a little red around the gills.”
Bianca swallowed, then nodded. “The armour has an adrenaline effect. Makes me a lot more worked up than usual. I’m not used to handling it yet.”
“Well, you better get used to it soon, because I reckon those monsters’ll get to us in less than five minutes. You two are some of the only higher-ranked Primes in this whole bunch.”
Lori leaned a bit on her staff and frowned. “Thirty-eight First Promotions, five Second Promotions including Talya and you-...”
“Samirah.”
“Including you, Samirah,” Lori continued. “Only one other Third Promotion aside from Bianca here, and then myself as the only Fourth. So in total, eight of us that know what we’re doing and almost forty greenies with half of them having never even been in the Breach before.”
“I thought-” Bianca shuffled her feet awkwardly. It probably didn’t look like much to Lori, but I knew that it was because Bianca was fighting back the desire to start humping the inside of her armour. “I thought there were more Second Promotions here.”
“There were,” Lori said. “From what I understand, a party had gone out to the Breach yesterday with the plan to camp overnight then hit it first thing in the morning.”
Both girls went quiet, and all three of us looked back towards the giant tree that was surely surrounded with monsters. Lori cleared her throat- a sound barely audible over the warning bells continuing to ring throughout the city. “Anyway, that means we’re down a few more competent fighters which means we have even more work cut out for us.”
Lori turned and started walking back towards the nearest of the spiked-canopy pavilions.
“Thankfully, we’ve still got all this stuff so our own efforts shouldn’t actually be needed much. Flying enemies may be a pain to deal with, but all they’ve got are their numbers. The birds and harpies won’t have the punch to do anything about this stuff, so they’ll funnel right into the bolts and spears. The only ones we’ll have to worry about are the perytons since they’ll have the weight to actually break shit. But as long as our ranged warriors are able to knock em’ outta’ the sky before they get close, we could probably hold the city for hours. All this stuff is on wheels too, so we’ll fall back together, completely defended until we’re out of the city. They shouldn’t chase us too much farther than that, especially if we leave after a wave.”
“A wave?” I asked. Lori nodded.
“Yeah. From what I understand, Void monsters that make it into the real world are pretty much just recycled energy. If you kill them, they dematerialize and reform back in the Breach they came from. But since the Breach is now in the world, then they’ll just keep reforming over and over and keep coming back no matter how many times you kill them- like the waves of an ocean. They are their own reinforcements. However, I’d say that even the fastest flying monster from that Breach would take about twenty-ish minutes to get here, so even if they can keep coming back, it’ll take a while before the next wave comes. We’ll have time between each fight.”
“How many waves do we need to fight?” I raised a nervous eyebrow.
“Don’t go worrying yourself, sweetheart.” Lori chuckled. “The earthquake shouldn’t have slowed down evacuations too much, all things considered, so we won’t need to be the bait for long. I reckon we’d get the all-clear to retreat after the second wave- long before any of us get too exhausted. We can also fall back if we start to get overwhelmed, but these are nothing but birds so that shouldn’t happen. All in all, it could be a lot worse- this is only a rank one Breach. The one that collapsed in south Kelopa was rank six.”
“We’ve got approaching!” Someone yelled.
Instantly, Lori pointed over to one of the nearby war pavilions while running to her own. “Talya’s in that one. Go!”
Bianca and I took off while a number of Partisans all seemed to throw buckets of liquid on the burning braziers forming the umbrellas. It obviously wasn’t water, since the flames surged three times as high with a blast of heat that blew my hair back as we ran past. It didn’t die down, either. It stayed at that same intensity, continuing to burn with the combustion power of a fighter jet and sending sparks high into the sky like fireworks.
“Alchemical napalm,” Bianca muttered. “They’re really pulling out all the stops.”
Bianca and I scrambled into the pavilion, which had a little over a dozen other figures all standing inside, and all of them wearing the standard Partisan Magister armour. Well, except for Talya, who nodded at us then looked back out towards the east where shapes were starting to come into view from beyond the farms.
As expected, they were all dozens of feet in the air- black specks on the horizon as they rapidly soared closer. Well- most of them were in the air. One was sprinting along the ground. Actually, it looked like one of those perytons- the winged elk. Except it didn’t have wings, and its head didn’t look right…
My eyes widened just as one of the older Partisans- some captain or something- called out from a few pavilions over. “Friendly inbound with monsters chasing! Protect them!”
I watched as the white-furred centaur from last night, Rune, sprinted full-tilt through the farm field. She held a large bow in one hand but wasn’t using it- instead opting to focus entirely on what was in front of her while she ran. The figure on her back, however, was swatting away at some of the birds diving at them with one hand while the other appeared to be holding tight onto the back of Rune’s brown dress.
A moment passed as they continued to run closer and closer, until-
The sound of over a hundred crossbows firing at once sounded and I watched a line of bolts soar out over the fields. Thankfully, they passed well over the heads of Rune and her passenger, instead targeting the two-dozen-ish birds a little ways behind them and among the closest giving chase. Every single one of them was knocked out of the sky in a cloud of feathers, leaving only two that were a bit too close to the friendlies to risk firing at. However, those were dispatched quickly by the figure on Rune’s back, punching and somehow making birds explode with their bare hands.
A moment and a half later, Rune was slowing to a stop on the cobblestone street on the other side of a few war-pavilions and fire-brellas, out of sight. However, I could hear a feminine voice- presumably the girl that had been riding her- call out in desperation.
“You need to run! They’re too strong to fight! Fall back!”
“We can hold them just fine,” I heard Lori laugh. “You, over there. Heal their wounds. Centaur, take position near that pavilion and keep that bow firing. I see more coming.”
“No, you don’t understand!” The other girl yelled from out of sight. Before she could say anything else, the same captain from before called out.
“More incoming! It’s all of them!”
My attention flicked back over to the east, and there was a cloud rolling over the field. Not a real one, of course, since it was a shadow of hundreds if not thousands of flapping wings, feathers and very pissed off birds. I could see several dozen of the perytons among them like a line of flying cavalry, and the entire group was racing towards us. I lifted a hand and let pink cycles appear while the Partisans aimed their crossbows. As if understanding exactly what I was doing, both Talya and Bianca pressed themselves up into my back while also bracing themselves against the support beams of the pavilion. As soon as the crossbows fired, so did I.
I wasn’t knocked off my feet thanks to Talya and Bianca bracing me, but I felt the entire pavilion lurch back a foot and a half from the recoil of a magical artillery cannon. Meanwhile, an orange globe the size of a basketball erupted from my palm and soared outwards at the same speed as the nearby crossbow bolts. When the fireball erupted into the front of the crowd, the blast was noticeably larger than when we tested it yesterday. Of course, I then remembered the Trekkers of Stable Casting I was wearing- increasing the power of spellcasting as long as I was standing still for longer than five seconds. Terrible in a regular fight where movement was pivotal, but when maintaining a single position like this? Not bad at all.
Amidst the explosion of fire that disintegrated nearly a hundred birds and sent a few elk careening, I saw over a dozen other spells getting fired out. Nothing special, and obviously raw effects from a simple Glyph of Sorcery. They were blasts of lightning, chunks of ice, gouts of flame, and even a shimmering tunnel that warbled through the air like a mirage and made anything inside look like it was flying in slow-motion. However, I also saw out of the corner of my eye as a frisbee-like iron ring was tossed high into the air from a nearby pavilion. The same ring held by Lori earlier.
When she cast her own spell, I saw a thick, projected beam of intense light blast up directly into the gap of the iron ring. As soon as the light passed through the hole, the beam seemed to shatter outwards like a shotgun blast, turning the concentrated point into a wall of light that engulfed the entire middle section of the enemy wave. It was barely an instant, but when the light vanished and the iron ring clattered down onto the cobblestones a few dozen feet in front of Lori’s pavilion, hundreds and hundreds of dead, charred birds with burning feathers were falling out of the sky. A few perytons were squealing in their horrific, high-pitched whine with wings completely engulfed in flames, careening out of the air and thudding into the ground.
However, the rest of the wave then managed to cross the distance and collapse in on us.
There was yelling from soldiers, and I was shunted towards the middle of the pavilion while Talya, Bianca, and the Partisans in our fixture took up the edges. Because of the tightly-spaced support beams, it meant that birds were squawking and clawing at wood, trying their hardest to reach anything in the pavilion. Meanwhile, all of the Partisans were poking out from safety with their spears, impaling avian monsters. Talya had also armed herself with one of the spears, jabbing out from her own little cubby. Bianca surely wasn’t able to do much in this circumstance since a greatsword wasn’t a thrusting weapon meant for protected fighting like this, but I could see that the length of her blade was alight with flames and was poking at whatever she could hit. Meanwhile, I was manifesting another set of cycles and filling them with runes and mana. Another untested spell, but in this kind of situation, it seemed like anything I did would get some positive results.
Fire element.
Navon.
Nalm.
When the spell shattered, I watched an explosion of fire erupt from the ground about a dozen feet away from our pavilion and instantly ignite several enemies. I couldn’t really make out any details of my summoned elemental due to the hectic nature of the situation, but I still yelled out in its direction.
“Kill any monsters that get close, but don’t set us on fire!”
Immediately, the silhouette of flame launched upwards into the sky and vanished. That was, until I saw bursts of fire shoot back downwards in various directions and start searing swaths through the cloud of enemies. I made a mental note. Fire plus Person plus Reach made a flying flamethrower elemental. Meanwhile, I started charging up another spell.
“What the fuck is that?!” I heard someone yell from a few pavilions away.
“Agh! It’s acid! Kill it!”
My eyes widened, and I watched both Talya and Bianca both immediately stiffen up at the telltale sound of a bloated reptilian body splitting apart in a splattering explosion. Instantly, the sounds of screaming and sizzling could be heard over the combat.
Boomers.
Wait, they shouldn’t be here. I wasn’t in the Breach, so it shouldn’t be affected by me at all. These should be normal monsters. Then, I thought back to what that girl that came back with Rune was trying to yell.
“You need to run! They’re too strong to fight! Fall back! No, you don’t understand!”
I was torn back to attention by one of the Partisans in our pavilion suddenly yelping as the spear was yanked completely out of his hands. Then, a huge hand with long, many-jointed fingers reached in through the gap he had been attacking through and clasped around one shoulder- the metal breastplate buckling and crumpling under the force. With a powerful yank, the Partisan was yanked back and slammed into the side of the pavilion. That didn’t seem to stop the assailant I couldn’t quite see. When they pulled the screaming soldier against a gap between the beams that wasn’t quite large enough for a person to fit through, there was creaking of metal and crunching of bones. Before any of the other Partisans even had a chance to reach over and try to help, the soldier’s screams cut short as his chest caved in and let him get yanked completely out of the pavilion and tossed to the cobblestones. Then, a horrifyingly familiar face peeked down through the unattended gap in the pavilion.
W.H. the harpy smiled with large yellow eyes staring intently at me.
“There you are, Samirah. I knew I could smell you.”
Chapter 53: City Under Siege III
Notes:
Author's Note:
This just in: An atheist boy band from Houston called 'Chains' has reportedly attended a church ceremony, to the shock of many. In other words, the Texas Chains saw mass occur.
of all the texts to get at 3am this is the worst
=)
Chapter Text
Less than a moment passed before a gout of fire shot down just behind the harpy, engulfing her wings in flames. She snarled, then turned back and leapt at my elemental that was already flying away. The act of the harpy using the pavilion like a springboard sent the entire structure lurching just like when I cast my fireball. A huge clawed hand swiped through the center mass of my summon, and it turned out that it did indeed seem to have a physical form just like Ember- even if most of it looked like pure fire. The elemental was sent careening through the air in two pieces, bisected right at the waist. Both halves vanished in a burst of flame as the summon was quite literally one-shot by the harpy. However, its sacrifice did give time to let Bianca yell out.
“Everyone! Fall back!”
“Fall back!” Lori echoed from somewhere to the left, another blast of light surging outwards like a high-powered death laser. A few more ‘Fall back!’s got shouted down the defensive line, and three of the Partisans in our pavilion moved me out of the way while they flipped open a trapdoor in the center of the floor, then dropped down into a space beneath the platform. I then realized that they were getting to a position where they could literally roll the pavilion away from the inside as the structure started moving along the cobblestones. Unfortunately, W.H. apparently decided she wasn’t done with us, yet.
The pavilion lurched a few feet as she landed on the side, the blood-coloured beam she tore the soldier through cracking and splintering under the force. As the rest of us stumbled, W.H.’s large hands reached to the horizontal support bracing the spiked roof of the pavilion and clasped on. The muscles in her large arms rippled and her chest heaved, sending her large, bare breasts jiggling as the sound of shattering wood echoed loudly. Unfortunately, Bianca didn’t quite have the space in such a cramped structure to swing out her greatsword before W.H. literally tore the entire roof off the pavilion.
The spiked fixture crashed to the ground beside us, leaving Talya, Bianca, myself, and about eight Partisans nigh-unprotected from the swarms circling around us. However, none of the birds seemed to be approaching from the opportunity. They were giving us a wide berth, and I realized why they weren’t attacking us.
Because the harpy was here.
I wasn’t sure if it was some sort of hierarchy deal in the Breach, where the regular monsters didn’t interfere with the horny additions, or whether all the nearby birds were simply terrified of this harpy, but there was a definitively empty space in the sky around W.H..
“Uh, long time no see,” I stammered, staring up at her.
The harpy smiled, but immediately twisted into a snarl when one of the Partisans tried to jab her with one of their spears. Faster than I could blink, she snapped the shaft in half, grabbed the head of the weapon, and jammed it right down into the space between the soldier’s helmet and breastplate. They collapsed like a sack of potatoes. Looking off to the side, my eyes widened at the sight of other harpies swooping down. There had to be at least a dozen of them- all super-tall nude muscle mommies, but still distinctly different from W.H. Some had red hair, others were blonde, and one even had a blue braid so long that she was using it like a whip with some kind of bone spike tied onto the tip. Most of them were ridiculously well-endowed futas like W.H., but it looked like four or so seemed to have regular pussies between their legs.
All of them were causing havoc.
They tipped over the fire-brellas to scatter napalm all over the ground, tore apart pavillions, and even lifted soldiers into the sky to throw them far away from their allies or splatter against the cobblestones. I even watched one of them grab a Boomer and chuck it like a grenade at a pavilion that exploded in a shower of acid, blood, and melting wood. My attention turned back to W.H. as she started growling at the other soldiers that raised their weapons. I raised my hands and shifted in between all of them. Everyone paused.
“Woah, we don’t have to get ugly here. I’m gonna take a wild guess that you want a second round, right?” I asked, glancing down to W.H.’s huge, half-erect cock in open view. Despite the circumstances, I had to keep from licking my lips as my elven whore mind started to get excited. The harpy smirked.
“Why else would I be here?”
“Fair point,” I said. “Is there any way I can convince you to not kill my allies and let them run away?”
A wicked smile and a pulse of her cock. “Oh, you can definitely convince me.”
“Cool, cool…” I swallowed, then looked over my shoulder at everyone else standing in what was left of the pavilion. “Go ahead and start falling back. Get to safety.”
“Sam-” Bianca started, but I stared with a bit more intensity at her, immediately making the Battlemage pause. I gave a small smile.
“Hey, I’ll be fine. Actually, I’m better at this than fighting. You and Talya go help everyone else- you’re the only ones who know what this Breach is capable of. I can at least take care of one harpy on my own.”
W.H. actually smirked at that. “Alright then. Let’s have some fun.”
I watched the Partisans all stare on in utter confusion and shock as I reached forward and gently grabbed onto W.H.’s hefty womanhood, but that confusion quickly became my own when the harpy wrapped a huge hand around my arm- the fingers wrapping around my bicep multiple times as she lifted me into the air.
“Woah, not here, deary. My sisters and I are gonna enjoy you somewhere a little more private.”
With that, I yelped in shock as W.H. leapt off the pavilion up into the sky, huge wings opening up to hold us in place. I used my free hand to grab onto her muscular arm in sheer fear of not being dropped from sixty feet in the air as I sputtered out in panic. “Wh-what? What do you mean, ‘your sisters’?”
W.H. snarled through a grin, then gave a sharp, ear-piercing whistle that could hail a taxi from a couple city blocks over. Instantly, I watched all of the other muscular harpies scattered around the battlefield look up to the two of us in the sky, then each put on a big smile. My heart dropped in my chest, but I couldn’t focus much on that when W.H.’s wings flapped intensely and sent us soaring further into the city, away from the fighting. Away from Talya and Bianca. Away from everyone that was facing off against a Breach they weren’t prepared for.
It also let me see over a dozen smiling, horny harpies all following after us.
“Sam!” Ariel screamed in terror as her girlfriend was dragged away through the air, further into the city while tailed by a legion of super-harpies. Instantly, she started pushing out of the ruined pavilion in that direction, but Talya’s voice behind her made her pause.
“Bianca, watch out!”
Ariel swivelled around with her sword raised, arcing up in a high swing. The peryton that had been diving at them was suddenly met snout-first with the business end of a magical greatsword. The green runes carved into the base of the blade flared with light and the flames licking from the weapon seemed to explode as soon as a razor edge met monster flesh.
{3}Third Rune: Cast spells up to three runes in complexity on objects.
Loga. Fire.
Akou. Attack.
Ragr. Anger.
Even though the simple act of getting its head split open by a greatsword instantly ended the life of the monster, Ariel still watched as the flames surged out of the blade like a rabid animal. Flesh seared in miniature explosions that crawled over the entirety of the peryton’s body as if its skin were dry kindling instead of wet muscle and blood. By the time both its halves crashed into the ground on the other side of the pavilion, both sides were engulfed in flames and burning intensely.
Loga and Akou had already been a good combination- it didn’t last very long compared to other spells, but it was powerful flames that served very well as an offensive addition. Adding Ragr, however, added an intensity that still surprised Ariel. Ragr always made spells extremely violent and volatile, surging offensive capability through the roof but making them incredibly dangerous to use safely. Looking down at the corpse, Ariel could see some of the fire actually licking away at the cobblestones like it had a will of its own and was trying desperately to ignite the non-flammable material. She turned back to Talya. “We have to go help her!”
Talya nodded, hands clutching her spear and eyes darting around the battle. “I know, but we have to help them, too!”
Ariel watched as a Prime was desperately running away from a Pavilion that had been caught ablaze by a tipped over brazier. That Prime made it twenty feet before taking a globule of acid to the back from a Boomer hovering in the air. The Prime dropped instantly. Fifty feet to the other side, Ariel watched a Peryton completely impale a Partisan on its antlers and take off into the sky with a screaming, bleeding soldier in tow.
Everything was going so wrong. She was angry- furious that the Breach had to collapse and cause this problem to begin with. She was scared- terrified about Sam who was being dragged away for what was surely some kind of brutal monster orgy. She was horny- dragged to the brink by that damned aphrodisiac just so this stupid fucking armour would be more effective, and leaving a trail of wetness rolling down the inside of her thighs. She was nervous- about the fact this Breach wasn’t normal.
If the Breach was still affected by Sam, what did that mean? Was it a proximity thing? Was Sam close enough to the collapse that it caused the Breach to attune to her, or was it still attuned from when they went in two days ago? Furthermore, if it was still attuned from two days ago, and all of a sudden it broke open now…
Did that mean Sam was the reason the Breach collapsed?
Ariel screamed, then tapped inwards to her Glyph of the Matriarch. Of course, it was a risk to use anything that might hint at her ancestry, but there were bigger problems now. Furthermore, every single person present was now incredibly and blatantly aware that something was seriously messed up with this Breach. Now wasn’t the time to hold back just because she was afraid.
Ariel felt the pulse emulate from her, washing out over the entire area. She could feel it surge with her frustration, rolling out like a shockwave that made Talya and all the Partisans in their ruined pavilion flinch.
A hundred feet in over direction, every single bird and avian monster in the vicinity suddenly screeched and recoiled, flying back away while turning every eye to the Battlemage.
{3}Dominion: Exude an intimidating aura.
As Ariel leapt out of the ruined pavilion and ran to the center of the street, several of the Partisans and Primes also stepped away in sudden fear and trepidation. Ariel didn’t care if they were scared of her. Actually, she wanted them to be. She turned around to face all the soldiers who were staring in shocked horror, who were all but completely ignored by the avian monsters now soaring up back into the sky and squawking angrily at Ariel.
“Fight!”
It was no mystery that monsters from the Void were beastly and feral, and that also made them predictable. It was the only reason why this defensive line could even work- otherwise everything could fly right over them and simply attack the city. After all, monsters pretty much always attacked whatever they deemed as the biggest threat. Whereas the intimidating essence of the Matriarch could bring entire armies to their knees in fear of retribution, Voided beings without sentience merely saw it as a challenge and ignored almost everything else.
Every monster in the sky screeched angrily and started diving at Ariel.
Rune had her shoulder braced up against the inside of the door, holding it steady against the winged elk trying to bash its way in. She may not have been able to fit inside any of those pavilions, but she could still squeeze into a nearby building to duck for cover when more of those damned harpies showed up and started tearing all their defences to pieces. Sweat covered every inch of her body. Rune could feel it matting into her fur, along with some of the blood that Val had oozed all over her backside- it would be a nightmare to wash all of it out. Not that she’d get a chance to if she died here.
Rune weighed the options in her mind. She could try to keep running, but she was beyond exhausted. An earnest gallop to get to the Breach, and then a life-threatened sprint all the way back? Sure, she could force herself to run and flee, but she was so tired that she most certainly wouldn’t be faster than anything trying to chase her.
Ice.
A chill of fear crept into her heart, but it was different than what was there before. She wasn’t just scared of dying to random monsters, she became extremely aware that there was something outside the house and in the street. She had no idea what it was or why she was suddenly shaking in her hooves, but Rune knew for a fact that this was something beyond powerful- something that demanded complete conquest.
Looking around, Rune could suddenly see that the room was cast in an odd shade of green. Not much- it was incredibly subtle especially in the shadowed darkness of a morning sunrise blocked by the tree. But enough that Rune could determine a difference in shade leaning towards a verdant finish. She also felt the pounding against the door cease and the winged elk suddenly squeal and launch up into the air. With a mixture of curiosity and fear, Rune opened the door and peeked out. Her eyes widened, instantly being drawn to what was clearly and obviously the source of terror gripping her heart.
A redheaded girl she’d never seen before was standing in the middle of the open street, wearing broken and overgrown but gleaming armour that didn’t cover nearly as much as it should, including not having a helmet. In her hands was a long greatsword that looked both damaged yet pristine, glowing brightly with an internal light that actually fought amongst itself. While the blade was trying to glow white, Rune could see wisps of green in both the sword and the armor. However, the flame burning in the girl’s chest was something else entirely.
Normal people had candles. Blessed had torches. That Navon-golm had a bonfire glimmering with pink, and Samirah was a glow that filled her entire body. This girl was burning like a walking pyre, but only the core of it was white. The majority of the flames were a vibrant, radiant green that licked over her skin and poured out of her eyes. Not only that, Rune could see the same tinges of pink fluttering within that she had seen both in Talya and every single one of the harpies that- oddly enough- didn’t seem to be here anymore. However, Rune could also take note that there was a visible aura around this girl- a radiation of pigment that turned the shadowed morning light into the same shade of green as the fire in her soul. A quick close of her left eye confirmed that yes, this aura thing was directly connected to the girl’s soul. Of course, none of that was to say anything about the ghostly, green figure hovering just behind her- one that also only reappeared when Rune reopened her special eye.
Clinging to the girl’s shoulders was the translucent visage of a woman, standing tall and proud over her. Long, wispy hair that drifted without wind, braided around an intricate queen’s circlet. Her face was stern but regal, and she was wearing ornate and fancy-looking armour all the way down to heavy boots hovering about six inches above the cobblestones. Rune swallowed with wide eyes at the sight because she had seen paintings of this exact woman. Everyone had. The original fourteen Blessed of the seven families were the stuff of legends. Now, Rune watched as the girl yelled out; “Fight!”
The centaur was left dumbfounded as a horde of monsters descended upon this random girl and the soul of Esmer Verdanus- the Matriarch.
Chapter 54: Harpies (18+)
Chapter Text
I wasn’t going to lie- I was getting pretty excited about the idea of what was going to happen next.
I shouldn’t have been. The city was being assaulted by a Breach they weren’t prepared to deal with, and even if I was dragging all the harpies away from the fight, the Boomers alone would completely ruin any attempt at forming a defensive line.
However, my mind had already been going a bit fuzzy at the idea of fucking W.H. again. Now that I had a moment to look more carefully and see thirteen other harpies- nine of which had nearly identical massive cocks hanging between their thighs like an elephant’s trunk- following behind us, I could feel my panties getting ruined.
The wetness was leaking down my thighs and soaking through my pants as I was carried over empty buildings. Several of them had collapsed from the earthquake and others had crumbled around roots that grew straight through them. Thankfully, I couldn’t see any people. Presumably, the entire populace had all but evacuated by the point that the first wave showed up- we were just fighting to buy a bit more time while they made some distance from the fallen city.
When the ground suddenly started to race up towards me as W.H. descended, I instinctively clutched onto her arms a bit tighter in the hopes that our landing wouldn’t turn me into a grease smear. It didn’t, but I felt like I almost got whiplash from the way that her huge wings splayed out and flapped in the opposite direction, cancelling our downwards momentum in a way almost as fast, but only a little bit more comfortable than hitting a brick wall. Then, W.H.’s feet landed solid on the cobblestones.
“Here should be just fine,” the harpy said. “Now let’s get those ugly things off of you.”
Before I could even begin to try and register where we were in the city, I felt one of W.H.’s dangerous talon-like fingernails slide under the waistband of my pants and carve down my left thigh. She angled the claw in a way where it wouldn’t break my skin, but it sliced through the fabric like a razorblade through tissue paper.
I couldn’t even speak before a second claw cut open the entire right side of my pants, and they fell like rags hanging around my ankles to leave my lower half bare- caught on my boots. W.H. used the one hand still wrapped around my entire midsection and lifted me higher into the air while her other reached for the boots.
“Woah- wait! Not the boots.”
W.H. furrowed an eyebrow, but paused. I quickly stammered to find my voice.
“The ground’s covered in broken glass and wood from the earthquake. I don’t want to get cut.”
{2}Entice: While in physical contact with you, creatures and people are more accepting of your suggestions.
W.H. stared on for a moment, gave a hearty snort of laughter, then grabbed the rags of my pants and yanked them firmly. The lower parts that weren’t yet cut open tore loudly and soon I was dangling from her grasp with my shirt, my satchel, and my magical leather boots. The morning was still fairly cool, especially with the colossal tree of Wuthering Heights blocking the sunrise, so the chill against my suddenly-exposed-and-very-wet pussy sent tingles through my system. However, a second thought quickly went through my mind.
“Can you set me down? I can take off the rest myself- I don’t want them getting ruined.”
A half-truth. I didn’t really care about getting my shirt torn up- I just wanted to keep my satchel in working order. After all, Bianca had stuffed pretty much everything else important we owned in it- our money, extra clothes, as well as the Cleansing Stone and the Potion of Acidic Expulsion.
My feet found purchase on the ground, and I carefully set down the satchel before yanking off my shirt as fast as I could manage. That moment did let me look around and recognize where we were in the city- which coincidentally happened to be a place I was pretty well-acquainted with at this point. I smiled, even as an entire flock of naked, muscular harpies slammed to the ground around me. All of their hungry stares made my pussy throb with excitement. I managed to raise a hand and point.
“Let’s do it inside that building. Everything’ll be much more comfortable than all the broken stuff out here.”
“We’ll be fine out here,” one of the harpies snarled.
“Sure, but I won’t. If we go somewhere I can lay down safely, then we’ll have a lot more positions we can use for you all to fuck my brains out.”
The harpy that spoke swallowed her tongue. Thankfully, it seemed that the proposition of more sex was enough to make up for not having the physical contact requirement of Entice, since all of the harpies nodded annoyingly and started shuffling over to the building.
As me and my legion of naked sex harpies filed into the Blushing Reply, the building was completely empty of anyone- which was to be expected. Although they did have to duck through the doorway and fold up their wings, the ceilings were high enough that they could return to standing up straight once we were inside. Thankfully, the building seemed to have stood up exceptionally well to the earthquake. The walls were cracked in some places, but there was virtually no debris anywhere on the carpeted floor. Part of that was likely due to the open layout, with the main hall being almost solely for walking between the curtained presentation rooms. There were no shelves to tip over, no display cases to break, nothing. Other than being quite dark since none of the lanterns were lit, it was perfect. I walked directly into the center of the open room, smiled wide towards the harpies, then set my hands on my hips.
“Much better.”
W.H. rolled her eyes. “Whatever. It’s time for some fun.”
“I agree,” I said with a grin. “This is gonna be great, but I do have one question.”
“What?” W.H. huffed in annoyance, clearly getting aggravated by all the delays.
“There’s fourteen of you, and only one of me. How exactly do you plan to all enjoy me at once? I mean, I’ve got three holes and two hands, so that’s like… five of you maximum. Who’s gonna have to wait?”
A ripple of unease rolled through the harpies. W.H. cleared her throat and stepped all the way around behind me. Her large hand gently but firmly wrapped around my midsection.
“I get to be one of the first. I don’t care who goes with me.”
A few other harpies snarled in response. “You already had your time with her when she was in the Breach! You were the only one of us manifested!”
“And I also led all of you to her right now, so I deserve a reward.” W.H.’s hand gripped a little tighter, and her other reached up and wrapped a few fingers around my neck. Not enough to choke, but certainly enough for me to freeze up. “If anyone objects, I’ll rip out her spine right now and none of us get her.”
“Fuck you,” the harpy with that blue-hair-bone-whip hissed. She was one of the minority that had a vagina instead of a royal bitchbreaker. “I’m not waiting for my turn.”
W.H. gripped a little tighter, and I had to gasp.
“I- I think I can help with this little issue!”
All the harpies looked down at me, and W.H.’s grip loosened just enough for me to breathe. I gulped. “If there’s not enough of me to go around, and none of you want to wait, there’s an easy solution as long as you trust me.”
A moment of silence as they looked expectantly. I slowly lifted my left hand, making sure to point it away from the group of harpies standing in front of me so they didn’t think it was an attack, then let the pink cycles appear in front of my hand. Instantly, all of them recoiled and W.H.’s grip tensed, but I gasped out.
“Just trust me! I think you’ll all like this.”
They made no motion of backing down, but at least they didn’t leap forward and attack. W.H., at least, seemed to lax her fingers around my throat. Likely Entice. I said my silent praises to the skill, then let the mana fill the spell as runic lines crisscrossed. Pressure quickly turned into arousal- even more than I was already feeling from being surrounded by fourteen harpies that wanted to fuck the shit out of me-, and when the spell shattered I crumbled in W.H.’s grip while cumming hard despite zero physical stimulation.
“Oh my, this appears to be quite the predicament.”
I looked up towards the soothing voice and watched Brooke’s eyes move over the crowd of harpies. All of them stared confusedly at the water elemental with hostility, but I also saw the way their gazes flicked down towards the defined breasts and genitals of the translucent being. Brooke then turned to me with a questioning expression, and I offered a weak smile.
“They all want their turn, but none of them want to wait. Mind helping me out?”
Nothing about Brooke was visually different than back down in the practice room, so I could only assume that the Trekkers of Stable Casting had put their bonus in something like the elemental’s durability or duration. Either way, it would certainly be useful in a situation like this. The elemental smiled.
“Of course, Samirah. Will we be summoning Ember as well?”
“That was the plan…” I said, then angled my hand to point just beside Brooke before conjuring the cycles a second time. Another round of casting pressure turning into an insta-gasm that made W.H. have to hold me up with her hand around my waist ensued. Just as quickly, a new light was illuminating the otherwise dark room.
“Alright! Let’s fu-uuh? The fuck’s goin’ on here?”
“Hi Ember. Remember that orgy you didn’t get to have twenty minutes ago?”
The blazing girl looked around the crowd of muscular monsters literally twice her height, and I watched her confused expression melt into a wide smile. “Oh, FUCK yeah. I’m so down for this.”
Of course, my eyes then flicked down to the smolders of smoke drifting up from her ankles and I had a moment of panic. After all, I had just summoned a fire elemental in a building made almost entirely of wood, carpet, and curtains. When Brooke took a step towards the harpies, I could see that the carpet she had been standing on was smoking, but didn’t actually look like it was burning. It wasn’t even charred. At the very least, it seemed like whatever her weird ‘hot-past-the-point-of-burning-but-not-actually-burning’ seemed to extend to everything, not just me.
I smiled, then conjured another cycle, filling until both circles were filled. This time, the pressure remained as simple water instead of arousing heat, and I twisted my hand as the spell shot out. In a moment, Ember was no longer the solitary source of light in the room as a stream of glowing water was sprayed out in a circle and splashing against the walls of the room to cast it in a pink hue. It was actually quite bright, likely from the combination of it being cast both with two full cycles of magic, as well as the Trekkers of Stable Casting. It meant I could see the hunger of lust in the harpies’ eyes with perfect clarity. Of course, the harpies were used to my spells not being directed at them, so they didn’t even blink when a fourth set of cycles appeared in my grip. I filled the spell, added the runes, and bit back a moan as the rune of Lust once again sent my body into trembles. Right before releasing the spell, I whipped my arm out in front of me and pointed it directly at the crowd of harpies.
Goss.
Zekko.
Water element.
As the shower spray of aphrodisiac splashed over the monster women, all of them hissed and recoiled- unexpecting for me to direct a spell straight on them. However, a moment later and when the spray from my hand ceased and my own orgasm subsided, I could visibly see the effects of the magic starting to seep in. I was concerned for a moment that it wouldn’t be that effective considering how powerful each individual harpy was and that adding Goss would logically have reduced the power of the spell, but then I remembered that not only did I cast it as a maximum-power, two-cycle spell, I also had my boots to increase the effect even further.
Bianca may have been right that they weren’t good for normal combat, but having an on-demand way to make all my sex spells even stronger? I was becoming very thankful that we hadn’t had the opportunity to sell these boots yet, and was certainly getting accustomed to the idea of keeping them for the foreseeable future.
All of the harpies (except for W.H. who was behind me and also watching in fascination), had glassy eyes, were panting heavily, and showed the maximum signs of unbridled arousal. All of their nipples were crinkled to points that looked as hard as my own (thanks to three back-to-back insta-gasms), all the ones that had cocks were as stiff as iron poles, and the ones without were so wet that I could literally see them dripping onto the carpet beneath them. I quickly turned to my two elementals.
“Go get ‘em. I want some alone time with this one real quick.”
As soon as my summons stepped forward, it almost looked like a Thanksgiving turkey dropped into a pit of piranhas. It was a blur of hands, tits, and mouths. The best part, which surprised even me, was the fact that not all of it was directed to the beings of water and fire. Some of the harpies were groping each other- clearly turned on to the point that they didn’t care what they were fucking. The one with the whip-braid and the vagina had already shoved Ember to the ground and was squatting balls-deep on the blazing dick. However, another of the harpies with a horse-sized schlong had taken the opportunity and used whip-hair’s new lower position to shove over a foot of meat into the harpy’s throat.
On her end, Brooke was lifted up between two harpies that were fully sheathed in both her lower holes. However, she was bent over sideways at the waist in a way that probably wasn’t possible to a living being without a spinal dislocation, and another female-harpy had the watery face held tightly against her monster pussy.
It was astonishing to watch. There was zero foreplay. Zero warmup. It almost felt like if I had been watching the boring intro of a porn video and skipped two and a half minutes in; zero to ‘holy-shit-he’s-fucking-the-babysitter’ in the blink of an eye. Four seconds was all it took until the crowd of harpies all but completely devolved into an instant orgy. Note to self- casting aphrodisiacs on monsters that are already really horny seems to be just a teeny bit effective.
Even though it was supposed to be a thirteen-on-two, it looked a little bit more like a free-for-all where every hole was being filled and nobody cared by who. I could only smile wide. Just a few days ago, Talya and I were fucked to the brink of death by just one of these things, and now I had over a dozen of them completely bent to my whims. I then turned around and looked up towards W.H. who was still openly staring slack-jawed at the spectacle in front of us. Because of the height difference, her dick was resting on my shoulder. She only looked down at me after I wrapped a soft hand around her length and rubbed a few gentle times. I grinned.
“Now you get to have me all to yourself for a little while.”
Her astonished expression turned into a giddy smile, but that immediately went slack into dumb comprehension less than a second later as invisible mental chains locked her to me.
{3}Rapture: With maintained eye contact, you may entrance others. Becomes less reliable with repeated use or against powerful targets.
“Sit down. Slowly.”
The harpy did just that. I was skeptical that it would work once again because of the harpy’s power, but Talya’s words from yesterday rang through my mind.
“I couldn’t do a single thing to stop it, and I was expecting it, while also having experienced it. You drop that on something that doesn’t see it coming? You might even be able to lock down a boss with that.”
When W.H. was seated on her butt on the carpet, me standing meant I was now just barely taller than her. I took a small step forward, feet on either side of her body, then held my hands on either of her cheeks. I didn’t speak, instead beginning to kneel down and force her to lay on the ground. She offered zero resistance whatsoever, especially not when I eased one leg in between her thighs to guide them open and let her cock slap back down against her stomach. I smiled sweetly, let go of her cheeks, then reached both hands down between us while keeping the enchantment lockdown.
“You’ll do anything I want, right?”
It wasn’t really a genuine question since I already knew the answer. Between Entice making her more suggestive and Rapture putting her into a literal trance, there wasn’t a possibility she could resist. Still, seeing her nod weakly and make incoherent noises of confirmation made my ego flare just a little bit.
“Good,” I said. “Because it’s my turn to make you squeal.”
I activated Genital Swap.
Chapter 55: Matriarch
Chapter Text
Ariel Ralleigh Verdanus
Third Promotion
Glyph of the Matriarch
Evolution: 3
Royal: All beneficial effects on you have greater potency.
{2}Conquest: Whenever you defeat an enemy, gain a scaling bonus to physical capabilities that lasts until you rest.
{3}Dominion: Exude an intimidating aura.
Glyph of Runes
Evolution: 3
{3}Third Rune: Cast spells up to three runes in complexity on objects.
Magical Might: Spells cast on weapons you wield have greater potency.
{3}Veil: Spells cast on armour you wear have greater duration.
Glyph of the Warrior
Evolution: 2
Overpower: Deflected or avoided attacks with a melee weapon still deal a portion of their damage to the target.
{2}Against The Tide: Killing blows drastically increase the power of your next strike.
Glyph of the Bonded Soul
Evolution: 2
Empowered Bond: All Glyphs evolve at a faster rate.
Lustful Bond: Participating in sexual acts with the bond holder or other bonded targets furthers Glyph Evolution.
{2}Controlled Fertility: (On) While activated, you cannot be impregnated by any means or impregnate others.
Ariel swung the sword out in a wide arc above her head as the flock of monsters closed in. Once it connected with flesh and feathers, the fire glimmering on the blade all but exploded outwards. Deep down, she could feel Against the Tide surge within her chest, the energy of carving open the peryton just a few moments earlier multiplying everything she already had to offer.
Royal. Magical Might. Against the Tide. Loga. Akou. Ragr. Beta’s Claw, which Talya coincidentally activated on her right before all of this happened.
The bird she made contact with not only disintegrated instantly in a cloud of ash, but the angry flames of ultra-volatile, super-buffed magic seemed to leap through the air like a chain reaction. It jumped from bird to Boomer to bird to peryton, and back again, looping on itself as the sky above Ariel was engulfed in the flames of war. Instantly, she could feel her muscles surging as Conquest flooded through her system, but that didn’t warrant a single moment of hesitation. She swung a second time in less than a second, starting another series of fiery explosions above her head.
She could feel claws and talons raking against her armour, but none of it mattered. A shower of acid from half a dozen Boomers bursting in a blaze fell all over her, but it did little more than sizzle along the surface of her skin before sliding off. Her maintained arousal from Sam’s spell and the Oldblood’s Bulwark meant that the acid did little more than melt a millimeter of flesh, and even a peryton that drove an antler directly into her shoulder didn’t break skin. In fact, the antler shattered and made the elk squeal before Ariel’s blade severed the head straight from the body with another eruption of flames.
On the next swing, Ariel saw that no fire surged out to consume everything in proximity. She didn’t need to glance to the base of her blade to know the spell duration ran out. All she did was slide one hand up the hilt in the followthrough of her strike and blindly rub another set of lines onto the steel. The runes cracked through the metal in less than a quarter of a second, and when the blade met more feathers it sounded with a clap of thunder.
Rai. Storm.
Goss. Large.
Ragr. Anger.
The concussive blast of the attack sent Ariel’s red hair fluttering around her face, and instantly scattered the smoke and ash hovering around from the eight-dozen or so hostiles consumed by the fire just a moment earlier. It also sent the corpses of nearby birds careening away immediately after bolts and chains of ionized lightning leapt through the crowds and instantly stopped monstrous hearts.
An instant later, Ariel watched the world suddenly become engulfed with light a few feet above her head. A quick glance back showed Lori had run up to where her iron ring fell to the ground, then threw it a second time while blasting her light through the middle. A single ray split into an entire wall of illuminated death that engulfed a good chunk of the swarm circling above Ariel- like throwing lit lantern oil onto an angry beehive. It was a single instant, but corpses rained down around the Battlemage alongside even more foes.
It hadn’t seemed like there were this many enemies left before the Boomers and the harpies showed up. Lori’s first attack (and Sam’s spell) had done a number on the first wave and left only a few hundred hostiles left to deal with. Right now, with everything going solely after Ariel all at once, it felt like there were still thousands. Every cluster she cut down was replaced by another. Even when Lori’s light faded, no moment of reprieve came since the empty space was filled once again. She could see crossbow bolts and other spells being fired out into the cloud of feathers, the defensive line finally getting back some of their resolve and joining the fight. Ariel grit her teeth from pain, frustration, anger, arousal, and adrenaline. At least she could feel the tingling warmth of healing flowing through her system. Talya was doing what she could- despite her healing drastically reducing in power the further away the Navon-golm was. It didn’t matter if her healing wasn’t as effective- it was enough. Ariel was going to kill every single one of these monsters to protect Talya and everyone else here, and then she’d go save Sam.
Nothing was going to get in her way.
Rune ducked back inside the house, breathing heavily. Fear gripped her heart, not only from the magical influence from that redhead’s aura thing, but also from the craziness of everything. A Legacy of the Matriarch here in the flesh, and also having that same pink energy in her soul as Talya and the harpies? Obviously, she must have been influenced by Samirah somehow. Cursed, maybe? No, that didn’t seem quite right. Why would a Void monster like Samirah curse other Void monsters like harpies? Not to mention, if Samirah’s influence was what turned those harpies from old hags into muscle-bound monsters of sex and destruction, then why would both Talya and this redhead have the exact same pink energy? Furthermore, why would the harpies then be trying to hunt down Samirah?
None of it made sense. It was too much happening all at once, and none of it could be a coincidence.
Peeking her head back out the door, Rune saw the redhead’s sword blazing with flames as she swung up at the swarm. Birds, elk, and acidic lizards erupted into fire, and the glowing green visage of the Matriarch floating behind her stayed in place. Not only that, it’s face moved and shifted to look around the battle- taking note of everything all at once. At some points, the Matriarch would arc her arm like she was swinging some invisible blade towards an enemy diving the redhead’s flank, and the girl’s own gleaming greatsword would unerringly follow that path without her even looking- swingling blindly yet striking true.
Her entire body was steaming and smoking from the showers of acid erupting feet above her head, but the overgrown armor adorning her body was actively glowing and pulsing with a green light. Talons and beaks shattered on her skin. Antlers splintered. Acid simply rolled right off, and the girl continued to carve entire swaths of foes from the sky. Rune swore, then ducked back inside the building.
Fuck. That girl was terrifying.
But Rune had to help.
Rune quickly looked down at her hip and frowned. Her quiver only had five arrows left, her back was bleeding in a number of places from claw strikes, and her simple brown travelling dress was pretty much ruined. She wasn’t sure where that Val girl went. Hopefully she was okay. She seemed like she could handle herself, so Rune wasn’t too worried. Rather, she was more worried about all these people having to fight against things they weren’t prepared for, and that Legacy of the Matriarch that was single-handedly fending off the swarm. Rune looked around the room and frowned.
Not much in here that would be useful, truth be told. The single-story building she squeezed her way into for cover and protection when shit was thrown into a windstorm seemed to be some kind of antiquities shop. Display cases had collapsed from the earthquake and glass shards covered the floor, but they crunched harmlessly under Rune’s ultra-dense hooves. With her new shoes? She could walk across iron spikes and likely not feel a thing.
Wooden toys, various dolls, creaky rocking chairs and piles of old tablecloths were scattered everywhere. There were some taxidermied animals with glassy, dead eyes, little statuettes carved from stone, and even a pile on the floor that looked like-
Rune’s chest lowered in temperature by a few degrees. She walked forward slowly, gripped under the edge of the fallen cupboard, then heaved it back up to a standing position. Rune frowned at the scrunched carpet just a few feet away, then the crumpled body that had been pinned beneath the cabinet. The older man with greying hair had likely slipped on the carpet while trying to get out during the earthquake, then the shelving unit had fallen on top of him. Based on the way his spine was bent, Rune could take some solace in the fact he likely died quickly. At least he didn’t suffer. However, Rune’s attention was diverted to the assortment of items scattered around his body, obviously having been on display in the shelves that killed him. Her throat seized a little bit. It honestly felt a little bit like a sick joke- or the world was telling her something.
At least two dozen intricate, handmade, decorative masks were littering the floor.
There was one that looked like it was made of darkened metal with horns, but painted in disproportionately bright colours like pinks and blues. Another was wood painted gold and black with an expression almost identical to the mask Rune used to have back in Tremin Peak- like the ‘Tragedy’ frown of theater masks. A third had a plume of green feathers encircling a yellow face with five painted eyes all a different shade of brown, and a large red beak sprouting from the forehead instead of the mouth. They were strange and oddly beautiful in their esoteric nature, but Rune’s eyes locked onto another.
Outside, Rune could start to hear what sounded like thunder echoing down the street, amidst the sound of crossbows and magical spells all being fired. Her attention was focused entirely on the mask- one that she gently picked up and stared into the empty eye sockets. It was different than the others- which wasn’t saying all that much since every single mask bore absolutely no resemblance to any other: either in design or colour. Still though, this one made Rune’s heart twinge in her chest.
It was perfect.
Valeria Airelav
Second Promotion
Glyph of the Pugilist
Evolution: 3
Brawler: Drastically increase the power of your attacks that don’t use weapons.
{2}Thick Skin: Drastically reduce your ability to become injured, decreasing in effectiveness the more armour you wear.
{3}Retaliation: Gain a bonus to the power of all your attacks, increasing as you become more injured.
Valeria and the rest of her party had woken up to the sound of magic itself tearing apart while the Breach they were camping outside of collapsed. Valeria had watched as Erik’s chest was melted into a puddle of goo from one of those freakish acid lizards. Valeria saw Barry and Hannah get brutally murdered by the harpy, proceeded to get railed by a dick that probably would have ruined her entire anatomy had it not been for Thick Skin, then saw Rei get slaughtered by the same harpy. She then watched Rei’s body pull itself off the ground and continue to fight under the order of some random fuck-ass centaur with weird eyes.
Then, not only did the sex-monster harpy she killed somehow come back to life while leading an entire legion of the damned things, they destroyed the defensive line that was built but then fucked off with some random brunette. Now, Valeria was watching some terrifying badass hottie redhead with weird, overgrown-and-kinda-slutty armor with a sword shooting lightning fend off an entire army of pissed-off birds, flying elk, and exploding lizards while a dwarf shot light through an oversized bracelet of death.
And all of that was within half an hour of waking up. Fuck- she hadn’t even had her coffee yet.
Valeria hefted the Partisan over her shoulders while the armoured woman groaned in pain, not even conscious enough to scream at the acid sizzling through her armor and melting flesh. Meanwhile, Valeria’s eyes scanned over the survivors of the defensive line.
“Healer!” Valeria screamed. “We need a healer!”
“Over here!”
Valeria followed the voice to a Navon-golm that was crouching near one of the toppled braziers still burning intensely. The girl stood up, then quickly walked over to where a bunch of people were laid out on the ground in various states of duress. They were bleeding with broken or melted armour, and some were even missing limbs. Despite that, Valeria watched a pair of white circles materialize in front of the Navon-golm’s hand that she held an inch above a gaping chest wound of one soldier, then vanish a second later. The soldier gasped and sputtered, sitting up and bringing their own hand to their chest in astonishment. The Navon-golm just waved them away, stared at Valeria, then shouted out.
“Set her down here!”
The soldier wasn’t even fully off of Valeria’s shoulders before she felt the Navon-golm tugging the woman to the ground and rolling them over to look at an acid-melted backside. The white rings appeared once more in front of her grip, and as the empty space began to fill in with light, Valeria also watched the healer’s skin take on a different tone. Smooth, white skin started to become rougher and a darker shade. It spread up the Navon-golm’s neck and over a good portion of her face before the spell was released. As sizzling flesh mended itself back together at incredible speed, Valeria watched the healer stand back up and hobble on unsteady, clumsy legs.
“Help me to the brazier! I…” she yawned, “I need heat.”
Valeria nodded like she understood, then hefted the dense stone-girl while they shuffled towards the flames. As they got closer, the heat was beyond intense- Valeria felt like she was going to get a sunburn. Still, she toughed it out until the Navon-golm pushed off the catgirl and fell to a kneeling position overtop the blaze. Now, Valeria could see that discolouration starting to fade back into smooth white. She’d heard that Navon-golm needed to stay warm or they get tired. Was this it? Kinda fuckin’ cool, actually. Either way, she also watched the healer lift one hand up and point it towards the ultra-terrifying-badass-warrior-redhead-Valeria-was-running-out-of-descriptive-words girl, manifest another spell, then let it shatter outwards. The Navon-golm’s face then turned back to Valeria as she crawled towards another injured figure that was lying still. The lower half of their left arm wasn’t there anymore.
“Can you… drag them a bit closer?”
“They’re already dead.” A definitive and familiar voice sounded from just off to the side, prompting both girls to turn their heads. The Navon-golm’s eyes widened.
“Rune?”
The centaur’s brown dress was in tatters to reveal white fur soaked in blood (a lot of it probably being Valeria’s, actually) and her pale, silvery hair was framing a face covered by a mask that could only be described as ‘way too fucking creepy’.
It was porcelain the same shade as eggshells, with large black voids painted around the eyes that made them seem like pits of darkness five or six times the size. The right socket remained fairly dark in the low light, but Valeria could actually see Rune’s left eye all but glowing in the early morning shadow. Like a silver coin of an iris held under candlelight. From the darkened pit of the eyes ran two black lines that looked like tear streaks, going past a pair of small lips painted dark blue.
The centaur stepped forward, then knelt down to the figure she proclaimed as dead and rested a hand on their chest. Immediately, Valeria had a pretty good idea of what was going on. The Navon-golm simply stared on in confusion. That confusion turned into shock when the centaur’s fingertips glowed with a gray light for a moment and the body twitched.
The corpse of the Partisan stood up just as the centaur did, following her gaze as Rune then looked towards the storm of enemies crowding around the redhead. Valeria watched as Rune lifted a finger and pointed.
“Kill every monster from the Breach.”
Valeria could see the healer staring in confused, astonished horror as the undead twisted in place, let out a gurgling screech that even caused bloody spittle to fly out of its mouth, then charged full-tilt and without any semblance of fear towards the swarm. Another howl came from behind the centaur, and Valeria saw another figure running out with the same rabid energy from Rei, Barry, and now this random Partisan. An old guy with grey hair and a crooked back sprinted like a man fifty years younger and with absolutely nothing left to lose. Foaming blood was even coming out of his mouth as he ran past every other person on the street and towards the fray.
“What in the…” The Navon-golm’s eyes were wide. “What did you just do?”
The creepy mask turned towards the healer.
“You make it so everyone alive can keep fighting. I do the same for everyone else.”